Ramayana by Kamala Subramaniam

RAMAYANA
By
KAMALA SUBRAMANIAM
Let noble thoughts come to us from every side.
-Rigveda. 1-89-i
BHAVAN’S BOOK UNIVERSITY
RAMAYANA
By
KAMALA SUBRAMANYAM
Foreword by
SWAMI RANGANATHANANDA
2018
BHARATIYA VIDYA BHAVAN
Kulapati K. M Munshi Marg, Mumbai 400
007
©All Rights Reserved
Bharatiya Vidya Bhavan
K. M Munshi Marg,
Mumbai 400007
1st Print Edition, 1981
2nd Print Edition, 1983
3rd Print Edition, 1983
4th Print Edition, 1988
Kindle Edition: 2018
PRINTED INDIA
By Atul Goradia at Siddhi Printers, 13/14, Bhabha
Building,
Khetwadi 13th Lane, Mumbai-400 004 and published
by P. V Sankarankutty,
Joint Director, for the Bharatiya Vidya Bhavan,
Kulapati Munshi Marg,
Mumbai-400 007.
email: bhavan@bhavans.info
website : www.bhavans.info
THE BOOK AND THE AUTHOR
Born on October 4, 1916, at Bangalore and educated in
that city, the author had the privilege of studying under
the distinguished Professor B.M.Srikantiah, Professor
and Head of the English Department, Central College,
Bangalore, and top litterateur in modern Kannada. She
developed early in life an avid taste for English
literature and particularly love for Shakespeare’s plays.
In 1937, she married Dr. V.S. Subramaniam, the
renowned E.N.T. Surgeon of Madras.
Preoccupation with family affairs did not come in the
way of her literary pursuit. She wrote a series of
“Imaginary Conversations” on the model of Lando’s for
the Triveni under the pen-name of “Ketaki.”
Smt. Kamala Subramaniam’s condensations of the
Mahabharata and the Srimad Bhagavatam, both
Bhavan’s publications, have won wide acclaim and
with her Ramayana she successfully concludes her
magnificient triad on the Epics and Puranas of India.
This latest offering marks a distinct landmark in her
great voyage of self-discovery on which she set off
long years ago.
The Epics and Puranas epitomize our culture. They are
suffused with spiritual fervour, their heroes and
heroines are exemplars of nobility, sublimity, valour,
heroism, steadfastness and chivalry. And anyone
reading them will find himself a little better, a little
nobler. They have moulded our outlook, our way of life
from times immemorial.
It this priceless treasure of the spirit Smt. Kamala
Subramaniam has tried to recapture for the benefit of
the younger generation who, alas are deprived of this
spiritual inspiration and nourishment.
A master story teller, Smt. Kamala Subramaniam has
retold the story of the “Perfect” man – the ideal man of
the conception of the ageless Valmiki – lucidly, simply,
elegantly.
If her Mahabharata established her as a born narrator
and in her Srimad Bhagavatam she has soared to
ecstatic devotional heights, in her Ramayana she has
excelled herself in retelling the story of Sri
Ramachandra – a story so soul-stirring, so ennobling,
so elevating. Each one of the characters stands out for
the quality predominant in him/her, but the focal point
is the intensely humane hero, the shinning symbol of
dharma, Rama.
Ramo Vigrahavan Dharmah
FOREWORD
After presenting to the English- reading public two great
books of the Hindu tradition earlier, namely, The
Mahabharatam and The Srimad Bhagavatam, Srimati Kamala
Subramaniam is now offering to the readers a third great book
of the Hindu tradition, namely, The Ramayanam of Valmiki.
Like the two previous books, this one also is an abridged
edition of the large epic, retaining, however, all the essential
parts of the book and its inspirational flow of epic narrative.
Eulogizing the two great epics of India, Swami Vivekananda
says (Complete Works, Vol. IV, p. 96):
“In fact, the Ramayana and the Mahabharata are the two
encyclopedias of the ancient Aryan life and wisdom,
portraying an ideal civilization, which humanity has yet to
aspire after.”
The Ramayana has been the perennial source of spiritual,
cultural, and artistic inspiration for these thousands of years,
not only to the people of India but also to the peoples of
South-East Asian countries. It has enriched the national
literatures of these countries, and has also provided themes for
every form of their art – dance, drama, music, painting and
sculpture. Its heroic characters have helped to mould the
Hindu character; and its three great personalities, namely,
Rama, Sita, and Hanuman, have inspired millions of her
people, high or low in the socio –economic scale, with the
deepest, tenderest and holiest love, reverence, and devotion.
All Hindu spiritual teachers, ancient and modern, have
responded ecstatically to this great book and its heroes. Says
Swami Vivekananda in the course of his lecture on The Sages
of India (Complete Works, Vol. III, p. 255-56):
“Rama, the ancient idol of the heroic ages, the embodiment of
truth, of morality, the ideal son, the ideal husband, the ideal
father, and above all, the ideal king, this Rama had been
presented before us by the great sage Valmiki. No language
can be purer, none chaster, none more beautiful and at the
same time simpler, than the language in which the great poet
has depicted the life of Rama.”
“And what to speak of Sita? You may exhaust the literature of
the world that is past, and I may assure you that you will have
to exhaust the literature of the world of the future, before
finding another Sita. Sita is unique; that’s character was
depicted once and for all. There may have been several
Ramas perhaps, but never more than one Sita! She is the very
type of the true Indian woman, for all the Indian ideals of a
perfected woman have grown out of that one life of Sita. And
here she stands, these thousands of years, commanding the
worship of every man, woman, and child, throughout the
length and breadth of Arya varta (India). There she will always
be, this glorious Sita, purer than purity itself, all patience, and
all suffering.”
Rt. Hon. the late V.S. Srinivasa, Sastry, India’s distinguished
scholar and statesman, in his famous Lectures on the
Ramayana delivered in Madras in 1944 and published by the
Madras Samskrit Academy, invited the Indian youth to benefit
from this great and immortal epic of their country. (p.2):
“Perhaps, The Ramayana is not quite as familiar to the
younger generations that are coming up, as it was to us of an
older day. Is it not true, alas, that great numbers of our youth
at school and college are being brought up without adequate
knowledge of the very springs of our civilization and culture?
…. Is it an exaggeration to say that a student of the Ramayana,
not out of touch with its sanctity and its unequalled importance
to the study of our civilization, can talk to an audience largely
composed of the younger generation with some hope of
profiting them? I believe there is, and in the coming years
there is going to be, a greater need than ever of our going back
with reverent hearts to this most beautiful and moving of all
stories in literature.”
I cannot conclude this Foreword better than by quoting the two
popular verses which salute, in highly elevating poetic
imageries, the greatness of the intensely human sage –poet
Valmiki and the heroic and self –effacing devotee Hanuman:
Kujantam rama rameti madhuram amdhuraksaram;
Aruhya kavita sakham vande valmiki – kokilam
“I salute Valmiki, the cuckoo, who, perching on the tree of
poesy, melodiously sings the sweet syllables – Rama, Rama!”
Sita –rama guna –grama punyaranya viharinau
Vande visuddha –vijn anau kavisvara – kapis varau
“I salute the master of kavis, i.e. poets (Valmiki) and the
master of kapis, i.e. monkeys (Hanuman), who are endowed
with pure Reason and who move freely and joyously in the
sacred grove of the myriad virtues and graces of Rama and
Sita.”
The author and publishers have done a great service to
humanity by bringing out this immortal epic in a pleasantly
readable edition.
Janmashtami,
August 22, 1981
Ramakrishna Math
Hyderabad – 500 029 SWAMI
RANGANATHANANDA
PREFACE
It has been universally accepted that the three epics,
Mahabharata, Bhagavata and Ramayana, comprise our cultural
heritage. It has been my dream to render all three of them into
English in a manner which will appeal to the young people and
my dream seems to have come true. I have finally managed to
complete the narration of the Ramayana in the same vein as I
have the other two.
What is fascinating about these three treasure – houses is the
fact that each is completely different from the other. One
cannot but think of the river Ganga in this context. Ganga,
hurtling through space, rushing down in a torrent towards the
earth from the heavens, makes one think of the great epic
Mahabharata which is full of action, full of passions, full of
force, full of emotion. There is nothing placid about the flow
of the narration.
Now think of Ganga as she enters the sea, when she becomes
one with her lord. There is a feeling that the long tortuous
journey is ended: that the strife is over: that at last, at long
last, all passion spent, she has found Peace. This, to me,
seems to compare with Srimad Bhagavatam.
Let us watch Ganga between these two extremities. Flowing
calmly, placidly, in an unruffled manner, like the Mandakranta
metre, chastening everyone who comes in contact with her:
this Ganga makes me want to compare her to the Ramayana.
There is, in the Ramayana, everything that is beautiful and the
very atmosphere is purifying.
“Drama” is the first word which comes to the mind while
reading the great epic, Mahabharata. “Bhakti,” on the other
hand, is the thread running through the entire narration of the
Bhagavata. “Pain” is the predominant emotion in the
Ramayana. Pain is the monochord which can be heard
throughout: and yet, this very pain is ennobling, purifying and
satisfying. Ramayana is a threnody filled to the brim, with
noble thoughts, noble sentiments, noble characters, not one of
whom is spared the experience of pain.
The Bhagavata has a mystic veil which shrouds it throughout.
The Ramayana, however, has less number of “characters”, but
each is so clearly and sharply portrayed that we can almost see
them. It is full of word –pictures which reveal the sufferings
of the different characters.
The morning of the proposed coronation of Rama when the
young prince is summoned to the apartments of Kaikeyi where
he sees his father, the very picture of woe, while Kaikeyi is
‘different’, to quote Rama. This was one of the most painful
days in the life of Rama and how calm and composed he is
when he is told about the banishment! The death of
Dasaratha, and the moment when Bharat comes to know of it:
these three scenes are so clearly described, one cannot forget
them easily.
Can one forget the other scene when Rama comes back to the
ashrama at Panchavati and finds it empty? And we see Sita in
Lanka, in the Ashokavana, like a figure carved out of
suffering.
Consider the later scenes when Ravana’s pride is humbled day
after day and the ultimate heartbreak when he hears of the
death of Indrajit. Ravana rises to tragic heights during the end
when he faces the consequence of his ‘tragic fault’ and we see
the truth of the Greek proverb: “Character is Destiny.”
Ramayana has been called the Adi Kavya. If one were to try
and look at it as one would at a Sanskrit drama and search for
the predominant ‘Rasa’, it is evident that the Ramayana is, in
essence, full of ‘Viraha’, ‘Vipralambha Shringara’ in a very
wide sense. It is not just the separation of a husband and wife
but several partings of different kinds. The predominant motif
of the epic is: “Separation”.
The killing of the krauncha bird and the curse of Valmiki strike
the keynote of the entire epic. Consider the number of
partings. In the very beginning Rishyashringa is parted from
his father who was doting on him. Later, Rama is taken away
from his father by Vishvamitra though the duration of the
separation is short. Then comes the time when Bharata and
Shatrughna are parted from their father as they go to Kekaya.
Nothing is the same when they come back to Ayodhya.
Bharata’s father is dead and his mother so changed that he
refuses to consider her his mother any longer. And Rama was
far away. There is the exile of Rama to the Dandaka forest,
the great separation from his father and mother which kills the
king and breaks the heart of his mother.
We come to the poignant scenes in the Aranya Kanda when
Rama suffers the pangs of separation from Sita. The
Kishkindha Kanda is filled to the brim with sublime poetry
when Rama pines for Sita on the banks of the Pampa and later,
at Prasravana when the rainy season visits the hill.
We see Sugriva parted from his wife. Then follows the death
of Vali and the lament of Tara. Again later, we are confronted
with the painful scene when Mandodari grieves for Ravana.
Rama’s coronation takes place and, with Sita, he spends a
short happy time: and again, separation. Sita is sent away and
Rama spends the rest of his life in loneliness.
The Ramayana is a sad story. At the same time, like a Greek
tragedy, it is the very summit of poetic art.
“Unarm, Eros, the long day’s task is done,” says Mark Antony.
Even so, I am in a mood to say: a task which I undertook
thirty years ago has now been completed and I feel a strange
contentment stealing over me. I have but one regret. I only
wish Pujya Munshiji had been with us. He would have been
happy. But for his words of encouragement I would never have
been able to do what I have done.
I am extremely grateful to Swami Ranganathananda for having
been gracious enough to write the Foreword to the book. I feel
very happy that he has blessed this book, and highly honoured.
KAMALA SUBRAMANIAM
CONTENTS
THE BOOK AND THE AUTHOR
FOREWORD
PREFACE
BALAKANDA
1. VALMIKI AND NARADA
2. THE COMING OF BRAHMA
3. VALMIKI COMPOSES THE GREAT POEM
4. DASARATHA, AND HIS GRIEF
5. THE ASHVAMEDHA YAGA
6. THE DEVAS IN DISTRESS
7. THE BIRTH OF RAMA
8. VISHVAMITRA COMES TO DASARATHA
9. VISHVAMITRA AND THE YOUNG PRINCES
10. TATAKA VANA
11. THE KILLING OF TATAKA
12. SIDDHASHRAMA
13. THE YAGA OF VISHVAMITRA
14. TO MITHILA
15. GANGA
16. BHAGIRATHA’S PENANCE
17. TOWARDS GAUTAMA’S ASHRAMA
18. MITHILA
19. VISHVAMITRA
20. VASISHTHA HOSTS THE KING
21. A FRUSTRATED KING
22. THE POWER OF THE BRAHMIN
23. TRISHANKU OF THE SOLAR RACE
24. A NEW HEAVEN
25. SUNASHEPHA
26. KAUSHIKA’S LAPSES
27. VISHVAMITRA, THE BRAHMARSHI
28. THE BOW OF MAHADEVA
29. DASARATHA LEAVES FOR MITHILA
30. IN MITHILA
31. SITA KALYANAM
32. PARASURAMA, THE BHARGAVA
AYODHYA KANDA
1. RAMA
2. THE DESIRE IN THE HEART OF DASARATHA
3. “TOMORROW”— SAID THE KING
4. PREPARATIONS
5. THE MAID, MANTHARA
6. KAIKEYI’S DECISION
7. DASARATHA COMES TO KAIKEYI
8. THE DAWN OF THE TERRIBLE DAY
9. KAIKEYI TALKS TO RAMA
10. LAKSHMANA’S ANGER
11. RAMA’S FIRMNESS
12. A MOTHER’S BLESSINGS
13. RAMA AND SITA
14. LAKSHMANA’S REQUEST
15. IN THE PRESENCE OF DASARATHA
16. KAIKEYI BRINGS THE VALKALAS
17. A PAINFUL FAREWELL
18. DASARATHA’S DESPAIR
19. ON THE BANKS OF THE TAMASA
20. THE JOURNEY
21. GUHA, A CHIEFTAIN OF HUNTERS
22. THE THIRD NIGHT OF THE EXILE
23. THE ASHRAMA OF BHARADVAJA
24. CHITRAKUTA AT LAST
25. SUMANTRA RETURNS TO AYODHYA
26. THE CURSE OF A RISHI
27. THE DEATH OF DASARATHA
28. BHARATA HAS BAD DREAMS
29. BHARATA IN AYODHYA
30. THE WRATH AND SORROW OF BHARATA
31. BHARATA’S OATH
32. THE LAST RITES FOR THE KING
33. MANTHARA AGAIN
34. THE THRONE IS YOURS
35. BHARATA ON HIS WAY
36. BHARATA MEETS BHARADVAJA
37. LAKSHMANA IS WORRIED
38. BHARATA’S QUEST
39. BHARATA MEETS RAMA
40. BHARATA’S APPEAL
41. BHARATA ASKS FOR THE PADUKAS
42. BHARATA’S RETURN
ARANYA KANDA
1. RAMA ABANDONS CHITRAKUTA
2. ATRI AND ANASUYA
3. THE DANDAKA FOREST
4. THE KILLING OF VIRADHA
5. THE SAGE SHARABHANGA
6. THE SAGE SUTHEEKSHNA
7. SITA’S ADMONITION
8. THE GREATNESS OF AGASTYA
9. AGASTYA’S ASHRAMA
10. PANCHAVATI
11. SHURPANAKHA
12. KHARA, DUSHANA AND TRISHIRAS
13. RAVANA IS TOLD ABOUT JANASTHANA
14. SHURPANAKHA AND HER TALE OF WOE
15. TO MARICHA’S ASHRAMA AGAIN
16. THE GOLDEN DEER
17. THE KILLING OF MARICHA
18. RAVANA IN OCHRE ROBES
19. JATAYU’S DEATH
20. SITA IN RAVANA’S CITY
21. RAMA’S LAMENT
22. THE FRUITLESS SEARCH
23. MEETING WITH JATAYU
24. AYOMUKHI AND KABANDHA
25. A RAY OF HOPE
26. SHABARI’S ASHRAMA
27. THE LAKE BY NAME PAMPA
28. RAMA’S GRIEF
KISHKINDHA KANDA
1. SUGRIVA SENDS HANUMAN TO RAMA
2. A FRIENDSHIP IS FORGED
3. VALI AND SUGRIVA
4. THE VALOUR OF VALI
5. SUGRIVA HAS DOUBTS
6. THE KILLING OF VALI
7. VALI’S CENSURE
8. RAMA JUSTIFIES HIS ACTION
9. TARA’S GRIEF
10. THE CORONATION OF SUGRIVA AND ANGADA
11. RAMA AND LAKSHMANA IN PRASRAVANA
12. RAMA’S IMPATIENCE
13. THE FURY OF LAKSHMANA
14. LAKSHMANA IS PACIFIED
15. THE BEGINNING OF THE SEARCH
16. THE SOUTH-BOUND VANARAS
17. THE DESPAIR OF THE VANARAS
18. SAMPATI, THE OLD EAGLE
19. HOW TO CROSS THE SEA?
20. THE GREATNESS OF HANUMAN
SUNDARA KANDA
1. THE MAGNIFICENT LEAP

2. HANUMAN ENTERS LANKA
3. LANKA
4. HANUMAN SEES MANDODARI
5. HANUMAN SEES SITA
6. THE COMING OF RAVANA
7. A RAY OF HOPE
8. HANUMAN MEETS SITA
9. SITA HEARS ABOUT RAMA
10. SITA’S MESSAGE TO RAMA
11. DESTRUCTION OF THE ASHOKAVANA
12. THE BRAHMASTRA
13. HANUMAN IN THE COURT OF RAVANA
14. CONFLAGRATION IN LANKA
15. THE RETURN OF HANUMAN
16. SUGRIVA’S MADHUVANA
17. THE NARRATION OF HANUMAN
YUDDHA KANDA
1. PREPARATIONS
2. THE MARCH SOUTHWARDS
3. RAVANA IS WORRIED
4. RAVANA LOSES VIBHISHANA
5. VIBHISHANA AND RAMA
6. PREPARATIONS FOR THE WAR
7. RAMA’S ANGER
8. THE BUILDING OF THE BRIDGE
9. SPECULATIONS
10. RAVANA TRIES TO DISTRESS SITA
11. IN THE COUNCIL HALL AGAIN
12. RAMA WITH HIS MEN
13. SUGRIVA’S IMPULSIVENESS
14. ANGADA’S MISSION
15. THE NAGAPASA
16. SITA SEES RAMA ON THE FIELD
17. THE RECOVERY OF THE PRINCES
18. RAVANA SENDS PRAHASTHA
19. RAVANA ON THE FIELD OF BATTLE
20. KUMBHAKARNA IS WOKEN UP
21. KUMBHAKARNA ON THE FIELD
22. THE DEATH OF KUMBHAKARNA
23. THE YOUNG HEROES
24. THE VALOUR OF THE PRINCES
25. INDRAJIT
26. THE SANJIVINI
27. KUMBHA AND NIKUMBHA
28. INDRAJIT TO THE RESCUE
29. MAYA SITA SLAIN
30. YAGA AT NIKUMBHILA
31. LAKSHMANA ACCOSTS INDRAJIT
32. THE KILLING OF INDRAJIT
33. RAMA’S JOY
34. RAVANA’S GRIEF
35. THE MOOLABALA OF RAVANA
36. RAVANA SETS OUT TO THE FIELD OF BATTLE
37. SANJIVINI AGAIN
38. THE FINAL ENCOUNTER
39. THE KILLING OF RAVANA
40. WHEN RAVANA DIED
41. THE LAMENT OF MANDODARI
42. THE FUNERAL RITES
43. RAMA SENDS HANUMAN TO SITA
44. RAMA AND SITA
45. THE RITUAL OF FIRE
46. THE GODS SPEAK
47. HOMEWARD-BOUND
48. HANUMAN IN NANDIGRAMA
49. THE HOME-COMING OF RAMA
50. THE CORONATION OF RAMA
PHALASHRUTI
GLOSSARY
THE BIRTH OF AN EPIC
BALAKANDA
1. VALMIKI AND NARADA
Tamas was the river on the banks of which was built the
ashrama of Valmiki, the great sage. He was famed the world
over for his great tapas, for his Gurukula which had many
disciples learning the sacred lore under him.
Once the rishi was sunk in reverie and to him came Narada,
the divine rishi: Narada, the son of Brahma, the Creator.
Watching Narada’s fingers strumming the strings of the Veena
Valmiki sat without speaking a word. Narada asked him what
his thoughts were and the rishi replied: “You are the son of
Brahma and you are like Vayu the god of wind. You can enter
everywhere, even into the minds of men and know what
thoughts there are in the innermost hearts of living beings.
You must be knowing what has been teasing me for quite,
some time now. I wonder if there is, in this world of men, a
single individual, a man blessed with all the many good
qualities which one can think of.”
“Tell me what these qualities are,” said Narada, “and I will try
and tell you if there is one endowed with all of them and thus
satisfy your curiosity.”
“Integrity,” said Valmiki. “Integrity, bravery, righteousness,
gratitude, truthfulness, dedication to one’s principles, character
without blemish, concern for all living beings, learning, skill,
beauty, a pleasing appearance, courage, radiance, ability to
keep anger under control, perfect control, a lack of jealousy at
all times, undaunted heroism which one can frighten even the
celestials.”
Valmiki paused for a while after enumerating all these many
qualities and then said with a smile: “I know I am expecting
perfection in a human being. But I wonder if there is such a
person! Is it possible for a single man to have all these
qualities? Even gods have not been able to possess them and
how can a human being aspire to perfection? Yet this mind of
mine has been aching to know of such a person: hoping that
there is a perfect man.”
Narada, who knew the past, the present and the future, was
very pleased with the speculation of Valmiki and he replied:
“Listen to me carefully. I happen to know of such a man.” He
looked thoughtful as though he were trying to collect his
memories and said: “As you rightly observed, it is very hard
to find a single individual endowed with all these glorious
qualities which you have enumerated. But I will tell you about
one man who can be said to have attained perfection in this
world of men.
“In the line of the Ikshvakus there is a king by name Rama. He
is the man you are looking for. He is unruffled by the sway of
the emotions. He is powerful, and he has a very attractive
personality. He has charm and, at the same time, he is firm in
his mind. He is highly intelligent and just. He has no foes
since he has subdued all of them. As for his looks, he is
broad-shouldered, with long arms, a wide chest, a large and
beautiful forehead and a very attractive gait. He is neither too
tall nor too short. He has large and liquid eyes. He is well-
versed in the shastras and is very pondering on the great Truth
beyond the comprehension of all human thought. He is dear to
everyone. He is very noble and good; and all gentle people
gravitate towards him like the rivers flow continuously
towards the ocean.
“Rama knows no partiality and he is ever gentle and pleasant
in his speech. All the good and great qualities which you are
looking in a man, are found in this king who is the son of
Kausalya. In nobility he resembles the mighty ocean and he is
firm in his convictions like the great Himavan. In prowess he
is like Narayana and he is as pleasing to the sight as the moon.
If his anger is roused, he will be like the fire which burns up
the Universe at the end of Time. Patient like mother earth, he
is generous like Kubera. He is like Dharma, the lord or
righteousness in truthfulness: and, in short, he is a paragon of
all the virtues which adorn the human being. “
Valmiki, who had been sitting quiet all the while, became
greatly excited at the words of Narada and his eyes flashed
with a great happiness. Loth to interrupt the flow of words
from the lips of Narada his eyes beseeched the divine rishi to
tell him more. Sensing his eagerness, Narada, with a smile
lightening his young face, continued his talk. “Dasaratha, the
father of Rama,” said Narada, “was very eager to crown his
eldest son Rama as the yuvaraja of the kingdom: Rama who
was nobel, who was the home of all virtues, the great qualities
we spoke of just now. The king began, to make all
preparations for the coronation. His younger wife, Kaikeyi,
however, was against the coronation. With the help of two
boons which she had been granted long ago, she made the king
agree to her stipulations. One of them was the crowning of her
son Bharata as the king and the other was the banishment of
Rama to the dreaded Dandaka forest. The unfortunate king,
bound as he was by his promise, had to conform to her wishes
and he banished Rama to the forest. The noble prince Rama
agreed to go away to please his father and to fulfill the
promise of the king. Rama’s brother Lakshmana who was born
of Sumitra was devoted to Rama and he decided to accompany
Rama in his exile.
“Rama had a wife by name Sita. She was dear to him as his
very life. She was the daughter of Janaka. Born, as she was, of
a noble race, this jewel among women followed her lord Rama
even as the star Rohini does the moon.
“On the banks of the river Ganga dwelt a hunter by name
Guha. Rama spent the first night of his exile in
Shringiberapura, the capital of the hunter king. After sending
the charioteer Sumantra back to Ayodhya, the capital of the
Ikshvaku kings, Rama, Lakshmana and Sita crossed the river
Ganga with the help of Guha. They then arrived at the
ashrama of Bharadwaja. The rishi advised them to go to the
hill by name Chitrakuta and to build a hermitage there. They
crossed many coppices and fords and small rivers and finally
arrived at the hill by name Chitrakuta. Lakshmana built a
hermitage and the three of them were dwelling happily there in
the midst of so much natural beauty.
“Even as Rama was approaching Chitrakuta, Dasaratha, his
father, unable to bear the separation from his beloved son
Rama, abandoned his mortal frame and was gathered to his
forefathers. Bharata had all the while been with his uncle
Yudhajhit, the brother of Kaikeyi. Vasishtha the royal
preceptor sent for him and when the funeral obsequies were
completed, the wise man told Bharata about the danger of a
country which was without a ruler and asked Bharata to take
up the reins of the kingdom and rule it as his father had done.
“Bharata refused to do so. Instead, he made up his mind to go
to the forest, meet Rama and bring him back to Ayodhya. He
went to Chitrakuta accompanied by his subjects and the
ministers and Vasishtha. He met Rama and beseeched him to
accept the kingdom. He said: “My Lord, you are the king and
you must come back and take up the responsibility of ruling
the kingdom.’ But Rama who was ever famed for granting
anyone his wish was firm in this one instance and refused to
grant Bharata his wish. He would not accept the kingdom
since that would falsify his father’s promise. Finally, as a
compromise, Bharata asked for the sandals of Rama and told
him that he would place them on the throne and rule the
kingdom in the name of Rama, as his representative. Rama
agreed to it. Bharata took an oath that he would enter
Ayodhya only with Rama. He therefore stayed in a small
village by name Nandigrama which was on the fringe of the
city of Ayodhya. There he stayed dressed in tree - bark and
deer skin and with his hair matted even as Rama’s and
Lakshmana’s were. He was governing the country waiting
eagerly for the coming of Rama.
“Rama, in the meantime, felt that he should abandon
Chitrakuta since the people of Ayodhya knew his
whereabouts. Therefore he decided to penetrate into the
Dandaka. The first event in the Dandaka was his slaying of
the rakshasa by name Viradha. He then proceeded to the
ashramas of Sharabhanga, Sutheekshana, Agastya and the
brother of Agastya. Agastya made a gift of the great bow of
Indra to Rama. He also gave him a beautiful sword and two
quivers which were inexhaustible.
“The rishis in the forest approached Rama with a request.
They told him about their being harassed by the rakshasas who
were dwelling in their midst and asked Rama to protect them.
Rama listened to them and told them the he would do so. He
said that he would destroy all the rakshasas. It was a solemn
promise made by Rama.
They went to a spot by name Panchavati. It was on the banks
of the river Godavari and it was beautiful. There Lakshmana
built an ashrama and they spent a happy time there. By now
thirteen years had been spent in exile.
“When they were in Panchavati, Surpanakha, rakshasi who
was dwelling in the Janasthana came to Rama and expressed
her love for him. Incensed at this, Rama caused her to be
disfigured. Lakshmana took up his sword and cut off her nose
and ears. She went to her brother Khara and complained to
him about the insult to herself by two mere men . At her
instigation Khara, Dushana and Trishiras, with an army made
up of fourteen thousand rakshasas accosted Rama. Rama
killed all of them single-handed and thus rid the Janasthana of
all the rakshasas.
“Khara and the other two were cousins of Ravana, the lord of
Lanka. Hearing about the incidents in Janasthana, Ravana
decided to avenge the deaths of his cousins and the destruction
of the army and also the insult to Surpanakha. He went to
Maricha, a rakshasa, for assistance. Maricha tried in many
ways to convince Ravana of the prowess of Rama and about
the dangers of arousing his anger. But Ravana paid no heed to
his words. Prodded as he was, by fate, Ravana took Maricha
with him and arrived in the neighbourhood of the ashrama of
Rama. With the help of his maya at which he was an adept,
Maricha, lured Rama and later Lakshmana away from the
ashrama. And, when Sita was alone in the ashrama, Ravana
carried her away. Jatayu, the king of eagles, was a friend of
Rama and he tried in vain to prevent Ravana from abducting
Sita. He was fatally wounded and Ravana went away with the
princess.
“When they came back to the ashrama Rama and Lakshmana
found it empty. With Sita abducted and with seeing Jatayu
who was dying, Rama was beside himself with grief and
anguish. He heard about Ravana from the lips of dying Jatayu
and, when the eagle died, Rama performed the funeral rites for
him as he would, for his own father.
“The two brothers then went southwards in search of Sita.
While they were proceeding thus, they were caught in the arms
of a gruesome –looking rakshasa by name Kabandha. His
arms were a yojana long each and his head was in his
stomach. His mouth was wide open to swallow his victims.
Kabandha was, in reality, the son of Kubera who had been
cursed to assume this form. When he was killed by the
brothers he regained his celestial form and returned to the
heaven. Before leaving him Kabandha told Rama about
Shabari, a devotee of Rama who was waiting for the coming
of Rama. Kabandha also said that on top of the Rishyamooka
hill dwelt a vanara by name Sugriva who would help Rama to
find Sita.
“Rama went to the ashrama of Shabari, was worshiped by her
and he gave her leave to reach the heavens which she had
earned by her tapas.
“Rama and Lakshmana proceeded on their journey and
reached the lake known by the name Pampa and, after passing
it, they were wandering around at the foot of the hill
Rishyamooka. They were accosted by Hanuman, the minister
of Sugriva. Hanuman too them to the presence of Sugriva. A
great and lasting friendship was formed between these two,
Rama and Sugriva, and this was forged by fire which was
kindled by the wise Hanuman. Rama recounted to Sugriva
about himself and about the misfortune which had befallen
him: the abduction of Sita by some rakshasa. Sugriva came
out with his story and the unfortunate condition he was in,
banished from his city by his brother Vali. Rama promised to
kill Vali to please Sugriva. The vanara was dubious about the
prowess of Rama and he recounted the many acts of valour
performed by his brother. To assure him of his own superior
strength Rama lifted the skeleton of one Dundubhi with the tip
of his toe and flung it to a distance of ten yojanas. And again,
with a single arrow he pierced seven glorious sala trees.
Sugriva was ashamed of himself for his lack of faith in Rama
and said: “This arrow of yours has pierced the seven salas,
spilt the earth open and, after entering the nether regions it has
returned to your quiver. Never before have I seen such
valour. Forgive me for doubting you.’
“They went to Kishkindha, the capital city of Vali. Sugriva
called out to the great warrior Vali and challenged him to come
out and fight with him. Rama killed Vali with a single arrow
and established Sugriva on the throne of the dead Vali.
“Sugriva then summoned his entire army and dispatched his
men to all the four quarters to search for Sita. Hanuman,
accompanied by Angada, the son of Vali, went towards the
south. There, directed by Sampati, the eagle king who was the
brother of Jatayu, Hanuman crossed the sea which was a
hundred yojanas wide. He reached the island by name Lanka.
There, in the king’s pleasure garden by name Ashokavana,
Hanuman found Sita who was kept there as a captive.
Thinking only of Rama, the princess was a picture of woe.
Hanuman announced himself to her, gave her the signet ring
which Rama had sent and comforted her with words of
encouragement. He gave her news about Rama and
Lakshmana and he told her that Rama, assisted by Sugriva and
his army, would soon arrive in Lanka and rescue her from
Ravana.
“Hanuman then destroyed the Ashokavana. Ravana sent his
army to capture him. But five of his commanders and seven of
their sons, as also the brave Akshaya, the son of Ravana, were
killed by Hanuman. Indrajit, another son of Ravana, came and
he dispatched the Brahma astra at Hanuman. The vanara did
not want to insult the great Brahma and so he allowed himself
to be bound by the astra. He was then taken to the court of
Ravana. Thereafter he burnt the city of Lanka and returned to
the presence of Rama. He carried with him the good tidings
that Sita was alive and that she was a captive of Ravana.
“Accompanied by Sugriva, Rama came to the shores of the
sea. When the lord of the seas would not make way for him
and his army Rama was highly incensed and threatened to
burn up the entire sea. The king of the waters appeared in
front of Rama and asked him to build a bridge across the sea
which would take them to Lanka.
“Accordingly, Nala, the architect, built the bridge. Crossing
the seas, Ram went to Lanka, killed Ravana and rescued Sita.
However, he spoke harsh words to her. Unable to bear the
stinging insults Sita entered fire. Agni, the god of fire,
brought her to Rama out of the flames and told Rama that he
should accept her since she was without any taint.
“The world above and the world of men praised the prowess of
Rama. They celebrated the great achievements of Rama. After
crowning Vibhishana, the brother of Ravana, as the king of
Lanka, Rama made up his mind to turn his steps homewards.
With the blessings of the devas the vanaras who had died in
the war came back to life and there was great rejoicing. In the
celestial chariot by name Pashupaka, Rama, along with his
friends, proceeded towards Ayodhya. He went to the ashrama
of Bharadwaja first to pay his respects to him and from there
he sent Hanuman to Bharata to inform him of his return.
Rama than went to Nandigrama with Sugriva. In Nandigrama
he was reunited with his brothers Bharata and Shatrughan.
After getting rid of his matted locks Rama assumed the
garments of a king and was crowned king of Kosala. The
people were thrilled with the return of Rama and there was
great rejoicing in the city of Ayodhya.
“Rama rules the kingdom righteously and there is not a breath
of adharma in the rule of Rama.
“After performing a hundred ashvamedhas, Rama will reach
the heavens. He will establish dharma on the earth. He will
rule for eleven thousand years before he leaves the earth. One
who hears this tale of Rama will be assured of a place in
heaven.”
Having recounted the story of Rama to Valmiki, Narada took
leave of him and went away from his ashrama.
2. THE COMING OF BRAHMA
After the departure of Narada, Valmiki was sitting quiet for a
while, thinking on the glorious personage, Rama, and his mind
was dwelling on Rama. The rishi suddenly realized that it was
time for him to perform his morning worship and so,
accompanied by his disciple, he went to the banks of the river
Tamasa which was very near the more famous Ganga.
He saw a spot where the water was pellucid and he stopped in
his tracks. He spoke to his disciple and said: “Son, the water
here is clear and pure like the mind of a good man. Look how
beautiful it is! I have decided to perform my ablutions here, in
this spot. Place the water-pot here, on the ground, and give me
the tree -bark.”
The disciple did as he was bid. With the Valkala in his hand
the rishi looked all around him, his eyes pleased with the
beauty of the surroundings. He took a few steps here and there
and smiled to himself as he saw how lavish mother nature had
been in her bounty in this particular place. Looking up at a
tree the rishi saw a couple of Krauncha birds. They were
singing happily in their sweet and melodious voices and they
were very much in love with each other. They were making
love and Valmiki’s eyes rested on them with tolerant
amusement.
Even as he was looking, he saw the male Krauncha fall down,
hit by an arrow. Valmiki saw a hunter, sinful and cruel, who
had just shot an arrow at the bird. The bird was lying dead on
the ground drenched in blood and the female Krauncha was
wailing piteously, and her joyous song of a moment ago had
turned into a mournful dirge. The small bird with its red head
was full of sorrow. Valmiki saw the cruel act of the hunter and
its sad consequence and his heart was filled with compassion.
He knew what an adharmi the hunter had been and he spoke in
an impassioned voice: “You have been merciless in your
action. You killed one of these two birds when they were
making love. Your act is unforgivable. You will therefore be
denied the long span of life granted to man.”
Valmiki then turned away from him and left the spot in a
hurry. His heart was still full of sadness and he thought over
the incident long after he had gone away from there. He kept
remembering the words he had spoken to the hunter and he
repeated them in his mind. He told his disciples: “I was very
sad because of what had happened to the Krauncha birds. And
I spoke some words. Born as they were out of my sorrow,
these words are so arranged that they follow a meter. They
seem to form a sloka which can even be sung to the
accompaniment of the drone of the Veena. I am amazed at the
sloka which I seem to have composed.” The disciple learnt
the sloka and when he repeated it there was wonder at the
formation of it.
Valmiki then entered the river and performed the ablutions, the
worship of the sun and all the daily rituals. But his mind was
all the while dwelling on the sloka. They returned to the
ashrama, the rishi in the lead and the disciple carrying the
water-pot filled now with the pure water from the Tamasa.
Valmiki entered the ashrama and, with his other disciples,
pursued with them the study of the sacred lore.
While he was thus engaged he found the hermitage filled
suddenly with a heavenly glow. He looked up and saw Lord
Brahma himself standing there. He got up with a feeling of
awe and stood with folded palms. He could not speak a word,
so overcome was he with the suddenness of it all. He then
worshiped the Creator in the proper manner, fell at his feet and
offered Arghya Padya and a befitting seat.
Brahma honoured him by accepting his homage and the seat
offered to him. After seating himself at the command of
Brahma, Valmiki sat silent and his mind was pondering on the
event of the river bank. He could not still grasp the cruelty of
a hunter who could deliberately kill the happy bird without
any cause whatsoever. Again the sloka came to his mind and
he repeated it to himself silently.
Brahma smiled at him and divining his thoughts said: “Do not
wonder any more about the words you spoke. IT IS A SLOKA
and there is no doubt about it. I willed you to speak thus. I
want you to compose a great poem in the same meter. Relate
the story of Rama. Narada told you the story of Rama who is
famed the world over for his righteousness, for his nobility, his
intelligence, his courage. I will grant this boon to you: you
will be able to know what passed in the minds of everyone of
them: Rama, Lakshmana, Sita and the many participants in
the strange tale. In short, there will be nothing which is a
secret withheld from you. You will know everything which
happened and every thought in the mind of each of them.
“In this single kavya which you are going to compose there
will not be a single word of untruth spoken. I command you
to relate to the world of men the sacred story of Rama set in
the same metre in which you composed the sloka you are
thinking about: the Anushtup metre. The world will be the
richer for the composition of yours. So long as the story of
Rama is remembered in the world, you will also be
remembered. Your name will be immortal because of what
you are going to do.” Brahma vanished from the presence of
Valmiki after he had spoken these words. Valmiki was still in
a daze and so were his disciples. They repeated the sloka
again and again and with each repetition the wonderment
grew.
3. VALMIKI COMPOSES THE GREAT POEM
Valmiki touched water to purify himself. He then spread
darbha grass on the floor and sat on it facing the east. He
closed his eyes and went into a deep trance. He thought of the
task assigned to him and he told himself: “As the Lord has
commanded, I will compose the poem in the metre which
came into my mind and in the sloka form. It will be the story
of Rama and his achievements and I will name it the
Ramayana .”
The more he thought about it, the clearer became his vision
and his intellect, and he could see with his mind’s eye all the
many events which had taken place. He could visualize the
old king Dasaratha with his wives around him, looking at his
four sons with eyes filled with joy and pride. And he saw
Rama and Lakshmana with Sita in the Dandaka forest. It was
as clear to him as the palm of his hand. The great rishi related
to the world the glorious story of Rama and the poem was full
of noble thoughts and noble deeds like the ocean is full of rare
and costly gems.
Valmiki remembered the manner in which Narada had spoken
of Rama and in the same strain he composed the kavya. It was
made up of beautiful sounding words, words which were
pleasing to the mind as well as to the ears, which were
faultless in their formation, and their meaning was as clear as
the waters of a placid lake in the Himalaya. In a short while
he was able to compose the poem. He had completed the epic
Ramayana which spoke of the story of Rama, of the killing of
Ravana. There were twenty-four thousand verses, slokas, in
the kavya and the rishi was pleased with what he had done.
He divided the kavya into six sections: five hundred chapters
were needed to relate the story in its completeness.
After the completion of the kavya Valmiki was wondering
about the proper person who would be able to recite the poem
and thus propagate it. Even as he was thinking on it two
youngsters, Kusa and Lava, came to his presence, prostrated
before him and took the dust of his feet. The youngsters who
were princes had been with the rishi to learn the sacred lore.
They had very attractive voices and since they were twins their
voices blended together very well. To them Valmiki taught the
kavya by name Ramayana . They learnt it and they sang it to
the accompaniment of the Veena. They sang like gandharvas.
These two handsome, sweet-spoken boys with their large eyes
were the sons of Rama. After they had learnt the entire kavya
the youngsters began to travel from ashrama to ashrama
singing all the while the story of Rama.
Once, Rama was performing the great yaga by name
Ashvamedha, the horse sacrifice. The young princes, dressed
in tree-bark and deer-skin, went to the spot and there, in the
midst of the many rishis assembled there, they sang the
Ramayana . The rishis listened, with tears in their eyes, to this
glorious tale filled with all the nine emotions which a kavya
should have. And they praised the youngsters. The fame of
these two young boys was the only topic of conversation
among the rishis and others who had heard them and the news
reached the ears of Rama, the king. He saw them too with their
Veenas and he heard their voices from a distance. His
curiosity was soon kindled and he sent for them. They came
to his palace and he welcomed them. In the council hall was
seated Rama surrounded by his ministers and his dear
brothers. He had assumed the garb proper for one performing
the yaga and he was charmed by the looks of the youngsters.
He spoke to his brothers and said: “They glow with a radiance
which is unearthly and their voice is heavenly too. Let us
listen to them singing.”
The song, which was accompanied by the hypnotic drone of
the Veenas filled the hall. As the tale progressed, Rama, who
was seated on the throne descended unobtrusively from there
step by step and sat on the floor with the others listening to the
glorious kavya. He sat spellbound and he listened as though it
were the story of someone else and not himself. Tears were
flowing from his eyes when he sat down to listen to the
Ramayana .
“This story concerns the great line of king whose founder was
Manu and which has been immortalized by the name of
Ikshvaku, the son of Manu, and, later, by Sagara and others.”
Thus began the kavya and Rama sat and listened as though he
were figure carved out of a block of marble.
4. DASARATHA, AND HIS GRIEF
There was a country by name Kosala and on the outskirts of
the country flowed the river Sarayu. The land belonged to the
Ikshvakus, the descendants of Manu, one of the Prajapatis.
Kosala was beautiful and it was famed for its beauty, the
richness of its soil, its luscious greenery, the abundance of its
crops, its wealth and its prosperity. The kings of the solar race
who had always ruled it were famed the world over for their
valour and for their righteousness. The capital of the land of
Kosala was Ayodhya. Tradition had it that Manu, the great
law-giver, had created the city. It was a wondrous city with
flowering trees and with wide beautiful roads where the king
rode every day. The roads were well laid out and the royal
pathway was ever beautiful with flowers and scented water
sprinkled on it all the time. Ayodhya was like Amaravati, the
city of Indra.
Ayodhya was ruled by Dasaratha even as Amarvati was by
Indra. Dasaratha had earned for himself the name Rajarshi
since he had always been a god-fearing man. He was a wise
king. He had charmed his subjects by his good nature. As
befitted a scion of the race of Ikshvaku, he had earned the
praise of all the many rishis and good people for his prowess
coupled with gentleness. He had performed all the yajnas
which a king had to perform and he was a king beloved by all.
The people were happy and contented. None of them was
jealous and not one was avaricious. They were all rich and
they spoke nothing but the truth. Everyone was wealthy and
everyone was noble. There was no meanness, no lust, and
even ugliness was absent. The people were all well-read and
no one was an atheist. There was no unhappiness in the mind
of even one of them: such a good king was Dasaratha, the
descendant of Ikshvaku.
Dasaratha had eight ministers who were well-versed in the art
of advising the king in matters of importance. They were
highly intelligent, great diplomats, and they were all the time
interested in the well-being of their king and his subjects. The
ministers were: Dhriti, Jayanta, Vijaya, Siddhartha,
Arthasadaka, Asoka, Mantrapala and Sumantra. The king also
had great priests and rituals. The chief of them were Vasishtha
and Vamadeva. They were great scholars and they were famed
for their learning, for their pride and self-respect, for their self-
control, their penance. They were glorious men who had
thoughts only for the good of others, the king and his subjects.
The king’s ministers were so efficient that there was nothing
which escaped their notice. They knew about the happenings
in all the neighbouring countries. The treasury of the king was
ever full and so was the granary.
Such a great king, who had everything he could wish for, was
not perfectly happy. He had no son to make him happy. The
line of the Ikshvakus threatened to terminate with him since he
had no one to succeed him. King Dasaratha was unhappy
because of this and this sorrow ate into his vitals day and
night. And, as he grew older, his sorrow increased too.
One day, while thinking on this, the king thought: “Why
should I not perform the yaga by name Ashvamedha? I have
been told that it is a rewarding yaga. Perhaps my prayers may
be answered if I perform the horse sacrifice.” He called for a
meeting of his counselors. When they had all come the king
asked them to be seated and sent Sumantra to fetch the rishis
who surrounded him during the performance of religious rites.
He said: “Sumantra, bring to me the revered gurus, Vasishtha,
Vamdeva, Suyagnya, Jabali, Kashyapa and their disciples
too.” Within a short while Sumantra brought all of them to the
great council hall. The king received them with all due honour
and after seating them properly, paying attention to their
status, the king spoke to them.
“Surrounded as I am by the wealth of this land and by many
beautiful objects of pleasure, still, my mind is sorely troubled
by sorrow. I have no son and that makes me unhappy. I feel
that the performing of the Ashvamedha may be an answer to
my prayers. This is just a thought that has occurred to me. It
is up to all of you to weigh it carefully and tell me if I have
thought right.”
They approved of his suggestion and said: “O king! this desire
of yours to perform the Ashvamedha for the purpose of
continuing the glorious line of the Ikshvakus, is, indeed,
commendable. That you should have thought of it is, in itself,
a sign that your wishes will be granted. It is but right that we
should hasten and make preparations for the yaga to be
performed. Let us, from now, collect the materials for it. The
horse should be found. Let the yajnasala be built on the
northern side of the river Sarayu.”
The king was very pleased with the spontaneous approval of
those assembled in the hall. With his eyes wide open with joy
he spoke to his ministers: “Take the advice of my acharyas and
make all the arrangements. Construct the yajnasala on the
northern banks of the Sarayu as has been suggested. All the
rituals must be performed properly. Any lapse will cause
severe repercussions on all of us. Be very careful to listen to
the biddings of the mentors, Vasishtha and the others.” “We
will obey you and the great ones,” said the ministers and the
great hall emptied itself slowly. There was a strange glow of
happiness on the face of the king. Something inside him
seemed to assure him that he would be blessed with a son and,
with that thought uppermost in his mind, he entered the inner
apartments and told his wives about his decision.
When he was alone in his chambers, came to the king, his
charioteer Sumantra. He said: “My lord, I remembered
suddenly something which I had heard long ago. I thought it
but right that I should come to you immediately with the
information I have. The news is very ancient and so it had
slipped from my memory till now. But when you spoke of the
yaga, I remembered it.
“Many years ago, the famous rishi by name Sanatkumara had
spoken about the birth of your son in the presence of several
rishis. He said: “Kashyapa, the revered sage has a son by
name Vibhandaka. He will be the father of Rishiyashringa.
This son of Vibhandaka will live in the forest with his father.
He will not know any other human being and he will look to
his father for the smallest action which he has to perform. He
will be innocent in the ways of the world. In course of time a
king will be ruling the country by name Anga. His name will
be Romapada. Because of a slight misdeed of the king his
country will suffer. A terrible famine will visit the country of
Anga and the king will ask the advice of holy men as to how
he can pacify the gods and bring rain to the country. And the
holy men will say: “O king! If the son of the sage Vibhandaka
is brought to the country rain will follow in his wake. The
young man is called Rishyashringa and if you bring him to
your country and give your daughter Shanta to him in
marriage there will be an end to the dread famine.” The king
will wonder as to how this can be achieved. He will request
his wise ministers and preceptors in his court to go to the
forest to bring the young sage. But the anger of Vibhandaka is
too well known and no one will have the courage to go. They
will advise the king to send the courtesans of the palace to the
forest and they will succeed where others are afraid to venture.
Rishyashringa will, later preside over a yajna which will be
performed by Dasaratha and, because of this, the king will be
the father of sons.’ Sumantra continued: “My lord, if you
should, with the permission of guru Vasishtha, approach the
rishi Rishyashringa and beseech him to perform a yajna for
you, the prophecy of Sanatkumara is certain to come true. Let
me assure you that Sanatkumara has said that you will be the
father of four sons who will be valiant and who will be famed
the world over. Please go to the kingdom of Anga and do not
hesitate or delay.”
5. THE ASHVAMEDHA YAGA
King Dasaratha spoke to Vasishtha and Vamadeva about the
words of Sanatkumara which had been repeated to him among
them during the performance of the yaga. The king, therefore,
accompanied by a large army and by his chief ministers and
preceptors began the journey to Anga and, after travelling
through forests and several countries arrived at the city where
Romapada lived. Hearing about the coming of the great
emperor of Kosala, Romapada hurried out of his city and went
to the city gates to welcome Dasaratha with great enthusiasm.
The two kings greeted each other with great affection and,
together, they went to the presence of Rishyashringa. The
rishi was glowing like a flame. The king of the Kosala fell at
his feet and honoured him. Romapada told him about the great
friendship which had existed between himself and King
Dasaratha.
They spent seven days together happily and on the eighth day
Dasaratha told his friend: “I have a boon to ask of you, my
friend. I want you to allow your daughter and her husband,
the great rishi, to come to my kingdom for a while. This is to
help me achieve something for which I have been praying for
the last so many years.” He then told Romapada about the
yaga which he was planning to perform. Dasaratha now
approached Rishyashringa and requested him to preside over
the function. “So be it,” said the rishi and went with Dasaratha
to Ayodhya. The friends parted after the affectionate
farewells.
Dasaratha sent a host of messengers in advance asking them to
prepare the city for the arrival of the illustrious guest. When
the royal entourage arrived in the city the streets had been
decorated with banners and flags and flower garlands and the
entire city had a festive look. The king took the rishi and his
wife to his antahpura and made them stay in the apartments set
apart for them. When he had brought them to his city the king
felt that he had already achieved the goal for which he was
striving.
The season Vasanta had now made its appearance. The rivers
were filled with pure and sweet waters and the trees were
covered with fresh green leaves. Dasaratha approached the
honoured guest Rishyashringa and requested him to undertake
the performance of the yaga. The rishi said: “Now that the
season Vasanta is here I feel the time is perfect for the
beginning of the yaga. You should instruct the ministers and
your servants to collect the materials for the yaga and you can
now send the sacrificial horse for its sojourn round the entire
Bharatavarsha.”
The king listened to him with respectful attention and he
instructed Sumantra to take care of all the details. He sent him
first to fetch his guru Vasishtha accompanied by Vamadeva,
Suyagna and the others. They came, the masters of all the
Vedas and all the sacred lore. Honouring them and placing
them on their seats the king spoke in his characteristic humble
manner: “You know only too well how much I have been
pained at the thought that I have no son to continue the mighty
line of the Ikshvakus. I have told you about the prophecy that
my sorrow will be at an end if I perform the yajna with the
great Rishyashringa to preside over it. I now stand humbly in
front of all of you asking you to grant me permission to
commence the yaga and to bless me.” Vasishtha and the
others were pleased with the humility of the king and knowing
what a righteous man he was, they were happy that he was
about to perform the yajna which would be the crowning glory
of his life. Along with Rishyashringa they began to make all
the preparations for the yajna. And they told the king: “We
can assure you that the yajna will be performed without any
hindrance and your wishes will certainly be granted.”
On the northern bank of the Sarayu the yajnasala was soon
constructed and the materials necessary for such an elaborate
yajna were assembled methodically and very quickly. The
seasons passed quickly and once again Vasanta heralded its
approach by the fresh green buds on the branches of the barren
trees. The very air seemed to breathe more freely and there
was happiness in the city and in the heart of the king and his
queens since the yajna was due to begin.
Dasaratha took the dust of the feet of Vasishtha and the others
and spoke to his guru: “My lord, you have been my
preceptor. You have been like a father to me since you were
the one to initiate me into the great Gayatri. It is up to you to
make this yajna successful and make me happy.”
Attended by all the kings of Bharatavarsha the yajna was
performed without a single fault and the Ashvamedha yaga
was drawing to a close. The king then requested
Rishyashringa to help him perform the yaga by name
Putrakama which would grant him the son he desired. The
rishi pondered for a moment and then said: “There is a certain
rite which is described in detail in the Atharva Veda. I happen
to know all about it and I will perform it for you.”
The Putrakama Yajna was begun at an auspicious moment and
the heavenly host assembled in the skies to receive their share
of the havis .
6. THE DEVAS IN DISTRESS
While the Ashvamedha was in progress the devas led by Indra
went to Brahma, the Creator. They said: “My Lord, we are
sorely distressed and only you can help us.”
Brahma wanted to know what was troubling them and they
said: “We are unable to bear the valour of Ravana. He has
been harassing us no end and we have reached a point when
we can bear it no longer. Your gracious self has granted him
boons which have made him powerful: so powerful that we
have to behave like his menial slaves. Because he has been
favoured by you we have to suffer the many atrocities he has
been committing. But then, my lord, we have reached the limit
of endurance. You must devise for us some means of escape
from Ravana and his persistent ill treatment of us. He frightens
all the three worlds and he has been wanting to insult me in
my Amaravati. Yakshas, gandharvas and rishis are all scared
of him and his cruelty. The sun is afraid to glow too brightly
lest Ravana should punish him. Vayu does not blow too hard
since he is in great fear of the asura king. When his eyes rest
on it, even the sea with its ever-rolling waves come to a
standstill. You have granted him such a powerful boon that he
cannot be killed by any of us. It is up to you to think of some
method by which his destruction can be brought about.”
Brahma listened to them and said: “You are right. I have
granted him immunity from the hands of devas, danavas,
rakshasas, gandharvas, yakshas and so you are all helpless. In
his arrogance, however, Ravana did not deem it worthy of
himself to ask immunity from the hands of a mere man. And,
that is how he will be killed by a man.”
When they were talking thus, there came to their presence
Narayana, the Lord of lords, Narayana with the Shanka and
Chakra. He was borne by Garuda and seated on Garuda with
his golden silk glowing softly. Narayana looked like the sun
surmounting a cloud.
Brahma and the devas were overwhelmed by the coming of
Lord Narayana and they worshipped him with folded palms.
They said: “Please protect us from suffering. Protect the
world from evil. We look to you for succor. We do not have
to tell you what is worrying us since you have come to us with
the sole purpose of helping us and the entire Universe. You
will be born as a man, we gather, to destroy Ravana.”
Narayana stood smiling and looked at them as though he were
asking them to continue. Brahma said: “My lord, the good
king Dasaratha of the Surya Vamsa is performing the yaga by
name Putrakama and it is being presided over by the sage
Rishyashringa. Dasaratha has three wives. If I may make a
humble suggestion, please make us happy by being born as the
son of Dasaratha. It has been prophesied that he will be the
father of four sons and all the four sons will be the amshas of
you. Your Avatara is essential for the good of mankind and for
the good of the heavens. You, and only you, my lord, will be
able to vanquish Ravana. He is too powerful for anyone else.”
Narayana listened to the words of Brahma and said: “Have no
fear. I have made up my mind to be born in the world of men.
I will destroy this tyrant Ravana with his entire clan and I have
but this one purpose to fulfill when I descend into the world.
After killing him I will rule the world for eleven thousand
years before coming back to my abode.”
Narayana had thought over this problem of the Avatara he had
to undertake to save the world from Ravana. He had been
wondering as to who was worthy enough to be his father and
he knew that Dasaratha, the ever - righteous, who was
performing the Putrakama yaga would be his father. He told
the devas and Brahma about his decision and they were
overjoyed. A few more years and their sorrow would be at an
end. They prostrated before him and praised him and his glory
in words full of adoration.
Narayana said: “To assist me in my mission you should all be
born in the world of men too. Ravana has forgotten to ask for
immunity from monkeys and bears also. I would, therefore,
like you all to be born as monkeys and help me when the time
comes.”
7. THE BIRTH OF RAMA
The Putrakama yaga was almost drawing to a close. Everyone
was watching and, all of a sudden, the fire seemed to burn
with an unearthly glow. Out of the fire rose a divine form. He
was dark and he was clad in crimson silk. His hair was tawny,
golden, like the mane of the lion. He was wearing ornaments
made of golden and set with precious stones. He was like the
sun in radiance and his arms were decked with bracelets of
gold. A chandrahara adorned his immense chest and his smile
was as soft and charming as the radiance of the moon. The
entire yajnasala was illuminated by his presence. The king
looked at him and stood with his palms folded. He saw that the
divine being held in his hands a golden bowl with a silver
covering. The celestial form spoke to the king in the midst of
everyone. He said: “I am a messenger from the Creator,
Brahma. I have been commanded by the gods to hand you this
vessel filled with payasa. Give it to your queens and they will
bear you the sons for whom you have aching since so many
years.”
The king prostrated before the divine being and accepted the
bowl of payasa with great reverence. When he had taken it in
his hands the divine being blessed him and vanished from his
presence.
The yaga had come to a glorious conclusion and the rishis
blessed the king and asked him to go into the inner chambers
and distribute the payasa to the queens.
The king went to Kausalya, the eldest of the queens and told
her: “Look, my queen, the gods have answered our prayers
and a son is to be born to you.” And so saying, he gave half
the payasa to her and asked her to partake of it. He then gave
half of what was left to Sumitra and half of what was left, to
Kaikeyi, the youngest queen. Seeing that there was still some
left, he gave this again to Sumitra and there was great joy in
the hearts of the queens and that of the king.
The devas, after receiving their shares of the havis , went back
to their abodes. The yaga had been completed and the citizens
followed the king and the rishis into the city of Ayodhya. The
kings who had attended the yaga went back to their kingdoms
after having been honoured by the king. Rishis from different
parts of the world returned to their ashramas after taking part
in the two yagas.
Sage Rishyashringa accompanied by his wife Shanta went
back to the kingdom of Anga.
The king Dasaratha was happy in the anticipation of the births
of the children. He felt that he was a god and not a human
being: so great was his happiness.
The month of Chaitra was once again heralding its approach.
Vasanta made its appearance felt by the pleasant breeze which
was wafted across the ponds filled with lotuses and by the
trees which were clad in soft fresh green.
The month was Chaitra. It was the fortnight when the moon
was waxing – Shuklapaksha – and it was the auspicious
positions. The lagna was Karkataka and the planet Guru was
rising with the moon. The star was Punarvasu. The Lord of
lords had assumed the form of a human being for the good of
mankind and was born as the son of Kausalya. Kausalya
glowed with radiance like Aditi did, when Indra was born to
her.
When the next star Pushya appeared, under the Meena lagna
was born a son to Kaikeyi.
The gentle Sumitra gave birth to twins when the next star
appeared, the star Ashlesha.
The four sons of king Dasaratha were all the amshas of
Narayana and Kausalya’s son was Narayana himself.
There was joy and nothing but joy in the hearts of all the
people in Ayodhya. The great king Dasaratha who had been
childless was now the father of four sons and great were the
rejoicings in the country of Kosala.
When the children were born divine instruments made music
in the heavens and the gandharvas sang and danced out of
happiness. They danced and they sang because soon, very
soon, their woes would be at an end since Ravana would be
killed. Flowers rained on the divine children.
The city of Ayodhya was dressed in her best. All the people
were thronging to the palace gates. Music and dancing and
various expressions of joy were to be found wherever people
gathered. It was like Indra’s festival for them and the streets
were filled with men and women and children dressed in their
finery.
The king gave away gold and gifts of cows to brahmins and
others. Eleven days passed after the sons were born to the
king. It was the day when the children should be named. The
preceptor Vasishtha named Kausalya’s son as Rama. The son
of Kaikeyi was named Bharat and Sumitra’s two sons were
named Lakshmana and Shatrughana. After the ceremony had
been completed the king performed the Jatakarma and other
rites associated with a new -born child.
The children grew up like the moon during Shukla paksha.
Ever since they were born, ever since they were children,
Lakshmana, who was very beautiful and gentle, became
greatly attached to Rama. Rama too, was extremely fond of
Lakshmana. It seemed as though Lakshmana was Rama
himself: as though his very life had taken up a form and was
moving about with the name Lakshmana. Rama would not go
to sleep unless Lakshmana was placed by his side and fed with
the same milk and rice. And, later, when they grew up,
whenever Rama went out to hunt Lakshmana had to be by his
side with his bow and arrows.
Even as Lakshmana was dear to Rama, Shatrughna, his twin
became the alter ego of Bharata. King Dasaratha was in the
seventh heaven of happiness surrounded as he was, by his four
sons who were all handsome, strong, powerful, righteous,
respectful to their father and mothers and their Guru, their
Kulaguru who had taught them the sacred lore, sage Vasishtha.
They were heroes, all four of them and their learning was
great, taught as they were by the great Vasishtha himself.
They were well versed in the art of fighting like all kshatriya
princes and they were all very humble and very soft- spoken.
They were proficient in riding on the elephant, on the horse,
and in driving a chariot. They were all four of them good
archers and they were very fond of their father.
Of the four, Rama was the favourite of his father. He was as
sweet, beautiful and gentle, as the full moon and his father was
inordinately fond of Rama. And Rama was ever engaged in
pleasing his father in every way.
The princess were like lions among men and the king was
extremely proud of his sons. They were now nearing the age
of sixteen and Dasaratha was the happiest man on the earth,
surrounded as he was, by these four sons.
8. VISHVAMITRA COMES TO DASARATHA
The sons of the king were now grown up. They were nearing
sixteen and entering manhood. As was the custom, sixteen
was the age when a young man was to be married and,
accordingly, the king thought of it. The king Dasaratha was
wondering as to who the bride of Rama should be. Since
Rama was the favourite of son the king could think only of
Rama and his mind was ever thinking of the many ways and
means of pleasing Rama. Rama, on his part, thought of
nothing else but making his father happy in every way. The
kinship between them was so great that everyone in the palace
or even Ayodhya knew about it.
One day in the council hall the king spoke to his ministers
about the subject uppermost in his mind: the marriage of Rama
and his brothers. Even as he was thinking thus, there arrived
at the doorsteps of the king the sage Vishvamitra. He accosted
the doorkeepers and said: “Go and announce to the king about
my arrival. I am Kaushika, the son of Gadhi. People call me
Vishvamitra.” The name was so well known that even the
doorkeepers knew about him. They were greatly excited and,
with hurried steps, went to the presence of the king. Entering
the council hall they rushed to the king and told him about the
arrival of Vishvamitra. The king was greatly pleased that such
an illustrious rishi should have come to see him. He got up
from the throne and, accompanied by his preceptors, he went
to receive the rishi.
Padya in hand Dasaratha stood before the guest and washed
his feet. He then offered Arghya and other prescribed objects
used for worshipping such guests. Accepting the welcome of
the king with grace and with a smile Vishvamitra entered the
palace of the king. He made the conventional enquires about
the kingdom, about the subjects, about the welfare of the
people and, in return, Dasaratha spoke about the ashrama of
the rishis his tapas and the welfare of the inmates of the
ashrama. When the formalities were over Vishvamitra paid
his respects to Vasishtha and the others. He accepted the seat
offered to him. The king then spoke to Vishvamitra. He said:
“Your coming is like a godsend to me: like the divine nectar
to a human being: like rain water to one who is thirsty: like
the birth of a son to a man and his good wife: like the finding
of a treasure to one who has lost his entire wealth. I am indeed
thrilled at the coming of a great personage like your gracious
self. Can it be possible that I will be granted the privilege of
doing something for you? Something to please you? That a
Brahmarshi like you should have come to me on your own,
means some great good fortune to me. With the grace of the
Lord above and with the blessings of men like you, I am in a
position to offer the entire earth to you if you are so inclined.
Please let me know if I can do anything for you.” The rishi
was pleased with the devotion, affection and humility of
Dasaratha. He said: “I am not surprised at your words. Born
as you are in the line of the Ikshvakus and, having the great
Vasishtha as your Guru, it is but natural for you to speak such
words. Only men like you will carry out what they have
promised. I have, indeed, come to ask a favour of you. I will
give you the background.
“I have taken the Diksha for a yaga. It has to be completed.
But I am not able to do so. Two rakshasas who are able to
assume what shape they will, are proving to be a hindrance to
my yaga. They are extremely skillful in fighting the ‘Maya’
type of warfare, fighting without being seen. And they rain
blood and flesh and such unclean objects into the yajnasala
and on the platform itself where I perform the yaga. All my
endeavours to perform the yaga have gone waste and I have
come away from the spot without finishing the yaga. The
yaga itself is of such a nature that there is no place for anger in
my mind during the performing of it. I am not able to curse
them and I have to hold back my anger. I have come to you
for help so that I can complete the yaga.”
“Tell me, my lord,” said Dasaratha. He was greatly excited.
He had fought on the side of Indra when there was war in the
high heavens between the devas and the asuras and the king
from the earth had been able to assist Indra during the war.
That was when he was granted the boon that he would be able
to drive his chariot in all the ten directions. The king was
eager to hear more. “Tell me how I can help you,” asked the
king.
“I want you to give me Rama, your eldest son: Rama, that
charming youngster who is a great warrior,” said Vishvamitra.
Before the king could put in a word he said: “I will protect
him, you need have no fear of that. This young man is sure to
destroy those rakshasas. I am certain of that. Have no doubt
that this will mean nothing but great good fortune for your
son. He will be famed in the three worlds for this act of valour
and I predict nothing but good for your son to follow in the
wake of this act. The two rakshasas will not be able to
withstand Rama’s powerful arrows. And again, Rama, and
only Rama, is capable of destroying them. They are eaten up
with pride and they have come to the end of their lives.
Dasaratha, do not let your fatherly affection make you hesitate
in granting me my boon. The yaga is for ten days and only ten
days. The evil ones are destined to be killed by Rama and you
can rest assured that they are dead already. I know Rama: I
know his true nature. I know him and his unswerving devotion
to truth. These great rishis led by Vasishtha also know the truth
about him. If you desire fame in this world and a great future
in the next, you must give Rama to me for these ten days. If
you do but look at your ministers, you can see that they are
wanting you to grant me my wish.”
Dasaratha thought of the youth of his beloved son Rama and to
his mind came the dreadful forms of the rakshasas who could
assume what form they chose and who were Mayavis. He fell
down senseless and, for a while, for the duration of a muhurta,
he was like that. He regained consciousness and then said:
“My lord, please be merciful. My Rama, my child with the
eyes like the lotus is hardly sixteen years old. I am not able to
imagine him fighting with rakshasas you speak of. I am an old
veteran in the art of fighting. My entire army is at your
service, my lord. I will accompany you and with my army to
assist me I will fight with the rakshasas. I have fought before
in the war with the danavas when the devas were harassed by
them and I am sure I can vanquish these two trouble-makers.
They are able to use astras and I will be able to give them
good fight. I will protect your yaga and help you to bring it to
a successful conclusion. Please do not ask Rama to face the
rakshasas. His education is hardly over and he is not strong
enough to know how fierce the proposed fight will be. As for
me, even if an hour passes without seeing my beloved child,
my eyes become blurred with tears and I feel as though my
very life is ebbing away from me. Please do not ask me to
send my Rama with you. If you insist on Rama coming with
you then let me also come along with my army. Rama is my
very life. After so many years of childlessness he has been
granted to me and he is very dear to me. I have four sons but
Rama is most dear to me as is well known the world over. Tell
me about the rakshasas. Who are they? How do they acquire
so much power? Who protect them? Where do they come
from?”
Vishvamitra said; “In the line of the famed Pulastya is born a
rakshasa by name Ravana. He is a very powerful warrior and
a brave fighter. He has pleased Brahma with his penance and
has obtained boons from the Creator. He is now bent on
persecuting rishis and all good people. He has defeated
Kubera, his half –brother in battle and has snatched from him
the Pushpaka, a chariot which can fly in the air. Ravana is the
son of Vishravas and he is famed in all the three worlds.
These two rakshasas, Maricha and Subahu, are his henchmen.
They are bent on doing harm to people like me who are bent
on tapas and actions which spell good for the world. Rama has
to rid the world of them.”
The king’s expression was piteous when he heard about the
rakshasas. He said: “Unfortunate man that I am, I am in
danger of losing my beloved son. My lord, how can I assume
that this youngster will be able to stand in front of such
powerful rakshasas and fight with them? I have been told that
the devas and the gandharvas and all the denizens of the
heavens are not able to stand up to Ravana. How can this
child of mine, my Rama who is not yet sixteen, how can he
fight with the henchmen of Ravana? I have heard it said that
the valour of those who fight with him is absorbed into him
and his opponents lose all their prowess. Rama is the scion of
my race. I dare not give him to you. I will not give him to
you. Subahu and Maricha are not the proper adversaries he
should encounter in his first taste of fighting. I will fight, my
lord. But please do not ask me to give my child.”
Vishvamitra’s patience was at an end. Like a sacrificial fire
which burns brighter when ghee is poured into it, the words of
the king made him more and more angry and finally his anger
knew no bounds. He looked at the king with his eyes glowing
and said: “You made elaborate promises and now you are
trying to go back on your word. This does not bring credit to
the illustrious Raghuvamsha of which you are a descendant. If
you think you are doing the right thing, I will go back to where
I came from. Having broken your promise to your guest, you
can live happily with your kinsmen surrounding you.”
When he spoke thus the earth trembled in fear since his anger
was known to all. Still the king sat silent. Blinded as he was by
his love for his son he did not realize what he was doing.
Vasishtha, his mentor, now spoke to him. He said:
“Dasaratha, you are born of the line of the Ikshvakus. You are
expected to be a personification of Dharma himself. You are
a righteous man and are well versed in the rules of conduct.
You should not behave thus and stay away from the path of
dharma. The world calls you ‘Dharmatma’ and you should not
besmirch the name of your ancestors and yours too by this
action of yours. Once you say that you will do a thing and
then hesitate to do so, it is an act of unworthy of good men and
it will rob you of all the punya you have accumulated so far.
Send Rama with the rishi and save your name and that of your
family. This illustrious son of Kushika will guard Rama like
the Wheel of Fire does the pot filled with Amrita. No rakshasa
can approach this son of yours however mighty he may be. I
am sure of that. Vishvamitra is the very image of dharma and
he is a great man. He is a man of great intellect and his tapas
is his wealth. He is proficient in all the shastras and the sacred
lore. No one in all the three worlds can gauge the greatness of
Vishvamitra. He knows the past, the present and the future.
Please send your son with him without any qualms. Do you
think it is hard for this great man to kill those two rakshasas
who are wisps of straw in his presence? He can do it. But he
wants your son to achieve greatness and that is the reason why
he is honouring you by asking you for Rama. Please realize
the honour which has been granted to you and wake up from
this delusion called “Putrasneha.”
When Vasishtha spoke thus Dasaratha was convinced and
woke up from his mental stupor. He fell at Vishvamitra’s feet
and craved his pardon. He then said: “In my blind love for
my child I spoke hastily. Please forgive me and accept my
son. I am sending him with you and I am happy to do so.
Rama is never alone and Lakshmana will always be with him.
Please take both of them. “
The words of Vasishtha had convinced the king that the prince
was taken by Vishvamitra for the good of the youngster and
his words of apology to the rishi were sincere. He sent for
Rama and Lakshmana. Kausalya had heard about the decision
of the king to send the children with the rishi and even as the
word reached her that the king wanted them she had prepared
them for the journey. Taking leave of their mothers, the
handsome young men came and stood before their father.
They saluted all the rishis in the great hall and then they
prostrated before their father. They were so handsome that
Vishvamitra could not take his eyes off their faces. Rama was
dark like a blue lotus and Lakshmana was fair. Both had long
liquid eyes and their smiles were bewitching. They stood with
folded palms in front of their father.
Dasaratha said: “My dear Rama, Lakshmana, the great sage
Vishvamitra has come to me with the sole purpose of taking
you with him. Go with him and obey his commands in every
way as you would mine.” The children spoke not a word but
went and stood by the side of the rishi after saluting their
father and the others in the hall.
The wind blew softly and gently and all the omens were good
when they left the palace. All those in the hall went up to the
doorway to bid adieu to them and they were amazed to see the
rain of flowers from the heavens and the distant music of
heavenly drums. Vasishtha looked at the king as if to say: “I
told you that it is for the good of your sons that the great
Vishvamitra came to you asking you to lend them to him.”
9. VISHVAMITRA AND THE YOUNG PRINCES
Vishvamitra walked in front and he was followed by Rama
with a bow in his hand, with a sword at his waist and quivers
fastened to his shoulders. Attired similarly, Lakshmana walked
just behind Rama and the citizens saw with their eyes wide
with wonder at the beautiful spectacle: the rishi like a
sacrificial fire and the two young men like smokeless flames
leaping out of it. They looked like five-headed serpents,
accoutred as they were for fighting. Several thought of the
Ashvini twins following Brahma when they saw the two
princes walking in behind the sage. Their fingers were
protected by guards made of skin and their scabbards which
had been set with precious stones gleamed in the sunlight.
Soon they reached the banks of the river Sarayu, the southern
side of it. There, in a very sweet voice Vishvamitra called
out: “Rama”. There was a wealth of affection behind it. He
said: “Child, fill your palms with water. I will teach you the
mantras, Bala and Atibala. Once you know them neither
hunger nor fatigue nor thirst will trouble you while walking
with me and there will be no trace of tiredness bothering you
when you walk this long distance to the ashrama. You will not
be at a disadvantage if the rakshasas should accost you when
you are tired.
“Rama, I know there is no on the face of this earth to equal
you in prowess, bravery, in all the many qualities that make up
the ideal kshatriya. Why, even in the three worlds I am yet to
see the like of you. There is no one to equal you in
handsomeness, in skill, in wisdom, in the art of conversing
with people. Fortunate indeed is Dasaratha to have you as his
son and I am fortunate too that you will be with me constantly
for a while.
“As for these mantras, Bala and Atibala, they will make you
respected by everyone in all the three worlds. They are the
daughters of Brahma. I know that only you are worthy of
learning them. Listen to me carefully and learn the mantras.”
Rama touched water and mediated on the Lord with great
humility. He then learnt the mantras from the rishi. Rama
looked more powerful than ever after his initiation into the
mantras. The young men then paid their respects to the great
man as was the custom and they proceeded to make the
preparations to spend the night on the banks of Sarayu. They
spread dried grass and leaves on the ground and, after seeing
to the comforts of Vishvamitra, the royal sons spent the night
comfortably on the beds to which they were not accustomed.
When the night waned into daylight Vishvamitra approached
Rama who was still asleep and paused for a while to drink
with his eyes the beauty of Rama. He then said: “Rama,
Kausalya’s beloved child, the first Sandhya is approaching.
Rouse thyself from sleep and perform the morning ablutions.”
The princes got up at once, bathed in the waters of the river
and offered Arghya to the sun standing in the waters. They
then approached the rishi and prostrated before him. They
began to walk again in pursuit of the journey. They reached
the spot where the Sarayu joined the divine river Ganga. They
looked at the glorious sight with wonderment in their eyes.
They saw there several ashramas and the rishis were bent on
tapas. The princes approached Vishvamtira and asked him:
“Whose ashrama is this holy place? Who dwells here? Please
tell us.”
A gentle smile lit up the face of Vishvamitra when he saw the
eagerness of the young men. And he said: “I will tell you
how this ashrama came into existence. Aeons of time have
passed since then. But then, there was a time when Kama, the
god of love, had a form and features. Once lord Mahadeva
was performing tapas here. He had lost his wife Sati and with
his mind filled with anger and sorrow he came here, all alone,
and was absorbed in mediation. Parvati, the daughter of
Himavan was serving him. The devas were desirous that he
should wed her since Parvati was Sati born again as the
daughter of Himavan. The gods had been told that the son
born of them would be the commander of the army of the
devas.
“Indra asked Kama to go to the neighbourhood of the spot
where Mahadeva was, and he asked to aim his arrows at the
Lord. When Parvati was standing before Mahadeva he had
just opened his eyes and Kama thought it was an opportune
moment to shoot his arrows made of flowers. The Lord was
hit and he turned to see who had the audacity to do this and his
eyes lighted on Kama. Mahadeva was furious and he opened
his third eye, the eye of Agni and burnt Kama. Kama was,
from then, without a form and is now famed as Ananga, the
formless one. The spot where his ashes were wafted to, is
known as the country Anga. As for this ashrama, you must
have guessed that this is the spot where Kama was burnt to
ashes and these rishis are all disciples of Mahadeva. It is
rightly named ‘Kamashrama’. Let me take you to the rishis
there. They will be pleased to see you both and they will bless
you. In the place where the two holy rivers become one, let us
spend the night and we will cross the Ganga tomorrow. After
purifying ourselves we will enter the ashrama.”
The rishis who knew all that had happened in the past and who
could look into the future beyond the Veil of Time knew who
had come to their ashrams and were immensely pleased. They
welcomed Vishvamitra with great affection and they were
thrilled to see the young men who were so humble and so
gentle in their speech and in their conduct.
The guests spent a happy time in the Kamashrama with the
rishis and Vishvamitra entertained them with stories about the
many spots which they were to visit.
10. TATAKA VANA
Day dawning, the warriors led by Vishvamitra reached the
banks of the river Ganga. The rishis who were there secured
for them a boat and told Vishvamitra: “Please use this boat to
cross the river with the princes. Do not tarry.” “So be it,” said
Vishvamitra and the three travelers sat in the boat and crossed
the river Ganga which was flowing towards the sea.
When they were crossing, in the midst of the river they heard a
great noise. Rama and Lakshmana were impressed by the
thunderous noise which was continuous and Rama said:
“Lord, where is this roar from? It is wondrous and, at the
same time, fearful.” “I will tell you,” said the sage. Brahma
once created out of his mind a lake which is rightly named
Manasa Sarovara. This river Sarayu which flows all along the
edge of your city Ayodhya, was born out of this saras. At this
spot actually, she is blending with the golden waters of the
Ganga. Salute the two rivers.” They did as they were bid and
soon they reached the southern banks of the river. They
resumed their walk.
After a while they reached a dark forest. It was dense and
damp. No light from the sun could filter into the forest, so
thickly were the tree branches intertwined. But what surprised
Rama was the beauty of the forest and a strange lack of
habitation there. This spot, which seemed ideally suited for
any number of ashramas, was empty and there was an eerie
and frightening silence pervading the entire place. Only
animals seemed to make their presence felt. Rama said: “My
lord, what strange noises! Beetles are making shrill music and
the wild animals are roaring and making characteristic noises.
Even the birds seem to cry harshly and there is no music
emanating from their throats. The trees are all dense and they
have darkened the place. I am not able to see anything. I
cannot see the sun at all. Tell us what forest this is, and why it
is deserted by human beings.”
Vishvamitra was pleased with the natural curiosity of the
youngsters and he said: “I will tell you. This forest was not
really a forest before. Two countries by name Malada and
Karusha were existing here. They were fertile and they were
well populated. Indra, when he slew Viritra, was guilty of
Brahmahatya. He was purified by the heavenly host of rishis
with waters from all the sacred rivers. And he was rid of the
sin. This was the ground on which the waters flowed from the
body of Indra and the lord of the heavens, pleased with the
earth for having received the polluted water said: ‘I bless this
ground. The countries will be called Malada and Karusha and
they will be extremely fertile.’ The fame of these two was a
byword in the three worlds since they had been blessed by
Indra.
Now, several years later, a terrible rakshasi by name Tataka
took possession of this place. She is ugly, horrible to look at,
cruel by nature. She can assume any form she likes and she
has the strength of a thousand elephants. She is the wife of a
good yaksha by name Sunanda and her son is Maricha who
will bring you fame in later years. This rakshasi has occupied
the entrance to the two countries and no human being dares to
enter here since she is extremely fond of human flesh. A
yojana and a half from where we are standing now, is her
dwelling place. I am asking you to kill her. Kill this Tataka
and make this land habitable once more. You and only you
will be the man who has the courage enough to enter the land
occupied by the dreadful woman and, as for the number of
human beings she has consumed, there is no count. This
Tatakavana does not boast of a single inhabitant. Still she will
not abandon this place and go elsewhere.”
Rama was listening to the words of Vishvamitra very
carefully. He then asked in a soft and gentle voice! “My lord,
you tell me that she is the wife of a yaksha. I have been told
that yakshas are not so powerful as the other heavenly beings
like the devas, for instance. How can a mere woman be so
strong? You say that she has the strength of a thousand
elephants. How can that be possible?
“It is a pertinent question,” said Vishvamitra. “It is because of
a boon which she was granted. Once there was a powerful
yaksha by name Suketu. He had no sons and so he performed
a very intense tapas. Pleased with him Brahma granted him a
daughter by name Tataka. She was granted the strength of a
thousand elephants. But the yaksha did not get what he had
prayed for – a son. But it was the will of the gods and so,
satisfied with the gift which had been granted him, the yaksha
brought up his daughter as he would, a son. She grew up to be
a beautiful maiden and she was of marriageable age he gave
her to Sunanda the son of Jarjara. In course of time she gave
birth to a son by name Maricha.
“Sunanda died and, after his death, Tataka’s nature underwent
a change. She went with her son to the ashrama of Agastya
and began to harass that great man with her advances. She
desired him and with this desire evident by her progress
Tataka went towards Agastya. Looking at her and her behavior
which was entirely against all modesty expected of a woman,
Agastya, who was radiant as lord Agni himself, became very
angry and he cursed her to become a rakshasi. ‘You will lose
these attractive feminine looks and you will be ugly and
formidable. You will eat human flesh and be despised by all,’
said the rishi.
“Furious with Agastya for this curse Tataka has occupied this
country and she has been killing anyone and everyone who has
been foolish enough to enter this forest without knowing about
her. Rama, for the sake of protecting the human beings in the
neighbourhood, the hermits, the cows and other gentle animals
you are to kill this rakshasi. No one but you will be able to
kill her. I know that you are not very keen. You are not happy
about it since she is a woman. But then the duty of a
kshatriya, as I know only too well, is to protect the oppressed
and the good. It has been the glory of the House in which you
are born that no one has shirked in his duty, which is doing
good to others. Several people have killed women for the
common good. Why, Indra himself killed Mandara, the
daughter of Virochana who had been wanting to destroy this
entire world. Bhrigu’s wife, the mother of Sukra, once desired
that there should be no Indra and Lord Narayana himself killed
her. Several other women who have been sinful have been
killed in the past. Do not hesitate to kill Tataka.”
The prince stood humbly in front of the rishi and said: “My
father, when he sent us with you, said: ‘Go with him and obey
in all things as you would my commands.’ He spoke to me in
the presence of the elders of his court and I will never disobey
my father. I will certainly do as you ask me to. I will kill
Tataka since you have asked me to. It is a command and it
should be obeyed. For the sake of protecting the hermits and
the cows and for the good of the country, I am prepared to do
your bidding.”
11. THE KILLING OF TATAKA
Even as he was saying so, there arose the glorious noise of the
bow string which he had been drawing. Rama held the bow in
his left hand and his head was flung back. The entire forest
reverberated with the sound. Hearing it Tataka was surprised.
It was a long time since anyone had dared to enter her forest.
She thought for a moment and, incensed beyond measure,
rushed in the direction from which the noise came. From atop
the hillock there appeared the frightening female who was
ugliness personified. Looking at her looming up like another
hillock, whose face was old and fearful to look at, Rama
turned to Lakshmana and said: “Lakshmana, look at this
dreadful woman. The very sight of her will make weak hearts
stand still with fear. It will not be easy to subdue her. I am
going to cut off her nose and ears at the tips and see the fun.”
As he was talking to Lakshmana, Tataka rushed towards them
with both her arms uplifted. Vishvamitra made her halt in her
tracks by scolding her and he said: “May the two sons of the
Raghuvamsa succeed in their attempt.”
Tataka was spraying stones and mud on the young men and the
sky was filled with the dust. It was dark for a long while and
they could see nothing. She then sent a real rain of stones
which made the gentle prince extremely angry. With his
arrows Rama destroyed the stones and cut off her arms.
Lakshmana, in the meantime, heard her roar with anger and
pain and he cut off the tips of her nose and ears. Tataka
suddenly vanished from their sight and, from out of nowhere
there rained on them a number of stones hurled by her. Both
the brothers pulled the strings of their bows and the noise was
so frightening that she forgot all about her maya warfare and
fell on the ground senseless. Vishvamitra said: ‘Rama there is
no need for you to have any compunction about slaying this
dreadful sinner. Evening is fast approaching and it is only too
well known that the strength of rakshasas increase with the
setting of the sun.”
Rama felt that the time had come when he should kill her. Not
heeding the stones which were being hurled at him, Rama took
an arrow, pulled it as near his ear as possible and released it.
The arrow hit Tataka’s chest, entered it and she fell dead on
the hill.
The heavenly host rejoice when Rama accomplished this task
which had seemed impossible. Indra with his attendants came
to Vishvamitra and said: “All our gratitude for bringing the
son of the great Dasaratha to rid the world of this sinful
woman. You know there are many such tasks which have to
be accomplished by him. May your blessings be showered on
him fully.” The denizens from heaven went back. Evening
drew near and Vishvamitra raised Rama who had prostrated
before him and said: “Rama, we will spend the night here and
in the morning we will be on the last lap of our journey. We
will soon reach my ashrama.”
As soon as the rakshasi Tataka was killed the forest changed
its complexion completely. It was a startling sight. When they
woke up in the morning Vishvamitra and the young princes
saw the forest freed from the taint of Tataka. Flowers were
blooming everywhere: Champaka, Ashoka, Punnaga, and
Mallika. Mango trees and Panasa trees and many palm trees
could be seen bearing fruits. Ponds could now be seen
everywhere with clear water and it seemed to be as beautiful
as Chaitra, the garden of Kubera. Vishvamitra’s eyes rested
lovingly on Rama. They strayed away from there to the
beautiful surroundings and came back to Rama. He said: “I
am extremely pleased with you. May you be famed the world
over for your prowess. Accept my blessings. I am so pleased
with you that I am going to make a rare gift to you.”
Rama and Lakshmana were intrigued by the words of
Vishvamitra. They said: “You have blessed us and you have
told us that you are pleased with us. Is there any other gift
greater than this, my lord?”
Vishvamitra smiled and said: “You may know about it or you
may not. But I am telling you now that I am in possession of
all the divine astras you can think of. I will give them to you.
With the help of these astras you will be able to vanquish all
the enemies you will come across later. I will now grant all of
them to you. Learn the incantations carefully from me and
you will be able to master them very soon.”
Rama sat facing the east after purifying himself and the rishi
taught him the astras which he had obtained from Mahadeva
after performing intense tapas. Those were the days when he
thought he needed them. He had passed those days and he
needed them no more. Smiling to himself at his earlier
struggles, the sage Vishvamtira taught them all to Rama one
by one: the method by which he should invoke the astra, the
manner in which it should be dispatched and the manner of
withdrawing it. And all the presiding deities came and stood
before Rama. Folding their palms they said: “Noble Rama,
we are now your slaves and will do your bidding.” Rama told
them: “Reside in my mind all the time and come to me when I
want you.”
Vishvamitra asked Rama to teach the astras to Lakshmana now
and he did so. The three of them hastened towards the
ashrama of Vishvamitra with a chastened look. The young
men were still under the euphoria of the sight of the presiding
deities of the astras and the rishi, realizing this, gave them time
to get used to the possession of the astras.
12. SIDDHASHRAMA
As they were walking along, Rama again asked Vishvamitra:
“There is a beautiful mountain there and, nestling at its foot, is
a grove which is pleasing to the eye. Even at this distance I
can see deer dark as rain clouds. Birds with sweet voices are
singing in the grove. This green grove of trees capture my
mind. Tell us what the place is. We just came out of a forest
which was so fearful and uninhabited and this is all the more
exciting since it seems to be a happy place. How far away
from here is the ashrama of your gracious self ? I have
become very impatient since I am eager to see those sinners
who are causing so much discomfort to you. When will I see
those wicked rakshasas who kill hermits without
compunction? When will I be able to kill them?” Vishvamitra
was only too eager to answer the questions of Rama. He said:
“This grove has a long history behind it. I will relate it to you.
“Ages back, the great Lord Narayana, the all-pervading, who
is the cause of the creation, the preservation and the
destruction of this entire Universe, performed tapas here. And
again, this is the place where Vamana had his dwelling place
and hence it is called ‘Siddhashrama’.
“Bali, the son of Virochana, was the emperor. He had defeated
all the rival danavas as also the Maruts and Indra too. He was
famed all the world over for his prowess and for his generous
nature. He once performed a yajna. The yajna was to confirm
his position as the lord of the three worlds. It was in this
ashrama that the devas led by Agni approached Narayana and
said: ‘Lord, Bali is well known for his generosity. He has
never said ‘No’ to anyone who has asked him for anything.
You must make use of this characteristic in him and help us to
regain the world which we have lost to him.”
“In the meantime, Kashyapa, the great Prajapati who was like
the god of fire, so radiant was he because of his tapas, desired
a son. His wife Aditi was like his other self in glory and this
great man once performed tapas with the image of Narayana
deeply engraved in his mind. To him came the Lord in person
and asked him what he desired. Kashyapa the son of Marichi
said: “Please do not think it audacious on my part when I ask
you to be born as my son. You must be born as the son of
Aditi and you must wipe her tears which are flowing because
of the unhappiness of her children, the devas. Our purpose
should thus be served and this ashrama where you will be born
will be famed the world over as the Siddhashrama since we
would have attained our desires.”
“So be it,” said Narayana with a smile. Aditi became the
mother of the Lord in human form. He was so small and so
much like a miniature of a man that he was called ‘Vamana’
along with his other name ‘Upendra’. When the yajna of Bali
was in progress Vamana went to the yajnasala.
“Bali stood up and greeted this young Brahman who was like a
heap of gold. He said: “What will you have, my young
Brahmin? You look so beautiful and so radiant, I have a
feeling you do not belong to this earth but to the heavens. No
human being can look so glorious. Ask anything of me and I
will give it to you. I am eager to please you.’”
“Vamana was gratified by the generous nature of the king and
said: ‘O king! it is but proper for the son of Virochana to talk
thus. The world talks of nothing but the great yajna you are
performing and so I came to you hoping that you will give me
something. I want very little but I will ask only if you assure
me that I will be granted my wish.”
“The king smiled at the young child - for so he thought! - and
said: ‘It is my great fortune that you should come to me
asking me to give you something. My tapas has been
sanctified only now. My very life seems purposeful only now
and I feel that I have been born for this only task, granting you
what you ask for. My kingship, and all the many good acts
which I may have performed seems to bear fruit at this
moment when you have come to me. My treasury, my
granary, my army, my entire kingdom, all these are at your
disposal. Ask of me anything you please and it is yours.’”
“A beautiful smile lit up the face of the young Brahmin and he
said: ‘Of what use is all this to me, O king? I am but a poor
dweller in an ashrama and my needs are few. All I want is a
bit of land: a piece from your kingdom which can be covered
by three paces of mine.’”
“The king was amused at the request of Vamana. He smiled
tolerantly at Vamana and said: I will grant you three places of
land as you wish.’”
“Sukra Acharya, the Bhargava, was the preceptor of Bali and
he stopped the king from taking water in his hand preparatory
to the gift and said: ‘Bali, this is no ordinary Brahmin. He is
that TRUTH which cannot be known even by Brahma or the
devas or by yogis who spend years and years in tapas. He is
Narayana. You should not grant him his wish. If you do, you
will be destroyed. Narayana, as is well known, is ever partial
to the devas and their good will be the consequences of your
gift.’ Bali would not listen to him.”
“If the Lord of lords has assumed this form to bless me with
the request, my yajna has been fulfilled to a glorious degree.
What greater good fortune can befall one like me?’, said the
king and, with his wife pouring the water into his hands he
gave away ‘three paces of land’ to the youngster who was
standing with his little right hand held out to receive the gift.
When the water touched his hand and when the gift had been
granted, Vamana grew. Narayana assumed his Visvarupa.
With one blessed foot he covered the entire earth and with the
other, the heavens. Bali worshipped him with great gladness
in his heart and he spoke to himself: ‘Narayana Himself came
to me with a request and I was able to grant it. Can anyone be
more fortunate than me?’ He stood with folded palms, with
tears streaming from his eyes.”
“Narayana thus regained for Indra his kingdom and restored to
him his throne. That grove which seems to thrill you so much
was where Vamana was born. Since it is a Siddhashrama
where everyone will get what he wants I have chosen it as my
ashrama for performing this yaga for the good of mankind.
The dreadful raskshasas come only to this ashrama and it is
here, my child, that they must be killed. Children, we are
nearing the Siddhashrama. This spot is mine which means that
it is yours too.”
Even as they were talking and walking they reached the
ashrama. With the two young princes on either side of him
Vishvamitra entered the ashrama and he looked like the moon
with the star Punarvasu on a cloudless clear sky.
The rishis worshiped him and welcomed the princes. After
they had rested for a while since this last lap of the journey
was long, the brothers went to the presence of Vishvamitra and
stood before him. They said: “My lord, you can resume your
Diksha. Your yaga will proceed uninterrupted. We can assure
you of that. As you have said so aptly the ashrama cannot lost
its name and we cannot let it go waste.”
Vishvamitra assumed Diksha that night and the princes slept
throughout the night without any worry. When the night had
passed they rose up early and purifying themselves they went
to the presence of Vishvamitra who was seated on holy darbha
grass after performing Agnihotra, the worship of the fire.
13. THE YAGA OF VISHVAMITRA
The young princes went to the presence of the rishi and asked
him: “We would like to be told when the rakshasas will make
their appearance. We want to be prepared for their coming.”
Looking at them eager to fight with the rakshasas and to kill
them, the rishis in the ashrama of Vishvamitra, were pleased
beyond measure. They spoke gently and softly: “From today,
the yaga will last for six days. Since he has taken up the
Diksha the great saint Vishvamitra is silent. He has to observe
the vow of silence. For six days and six nights you will both
have to be alert and guard the yajnasala.” “We will do so,”
said Rama. The brothers took up their bows, strung them and
stood grasping them firmly with their left hands and with the
arrows poised in their right hands they stood, alert, ready and
eager.
Day and night they went round the yajnasala guarding it like
the eyelids guard the eyes from danger. Five days and five
nights passed without any mishap. Rama said: “Lakshmana,
be very careful. Today is the last day and we have to be
prepared for the coming of the two evil –doers.” The fire in
the yajnakunda was burning with a greater brilliance as Rama
spoke. It was a great and glorious sight: the fire, presided over
by the noble Vishvamitra and surrounded by all the rishis. The
music of the recital of the Vedas, sonorous, slow and dignified,
filled the four quarters with a feeling of awe and, at the same
time, peace. It purified the very air which carried it
everywhere.
There was a sudden noise like the clap of thunder at the
coming of monsoon. Like a rain-cloud darkens the sky during
the rainy season the sky was suddenly dark. Rama and
Lakshmana knew that the rakshasas had appeared. They had
their myrmidons with them and there rained a ghastly rain
made up of blood and flesh. The rakshasas did not expect any
opposition and they had not assumed the maya tactics and
Rama could see them clearly. Angered beyond measure at the
manner in which they were trying to pollute the holy yajnasala
Rama told Lakshmana: “Look, Lakshmana. Look at these
flesh-eating rakshasas, who are trying to molest these good
men. Watch me scatter them and their associates like the rain-
clouds will be, by a fast wind.”
Angry with the act of the intruders Rama took up the astra
called Manavastra and aimed at the chest of Maricha. Taken
unawares, unused to opposition from anyone at any time,
Maricha felt as though lightning had struck him. Before he
could even think, the astra carried him to a distance of a
hundred yojanas and threw him into the sea. But it did not kill
him. Rama said: “Look at this Manavastra and its power,
Lakshmana. It has carried this sinner to a distance of a
hundred yojanas and has thrown him into the sea. But it has
not killed him. This is a compassionate astra. It punishes but
does not kill. The noble Vishvamitra had told us much and it
is true. But, I am not giving so much of latitude to the others.
I will kill all of them.”
Rama took up the Agneyastra, the astra presided over by fire
and aimed it at the chest of Subahu, the other miscreant.
Subhau fell to the ground dead. With the help of Vayavastra,
the astra presided over by the god of wind, Rama killed the
rest of the rakshasa host.
The yajna was protected only too well by Rama and
Lakshmana and there was great joy in the hearts of all the
rishis in the Siddhashrama. That night was the last night of the
yaga.
The next morning, after the conclusion of the yaga with the
proper rituals, Vishvamitra called the young men to his side
and said: “Rama, you are indeed a great warrior and your
fame will now spread in all the four quarters. With your help I
have been able to complete the yaga which I had begun some
time back. Siddhashrama is Siddhashrama today.”
Rama and Lakshmana were happy that they had accomplished
the task which they had undertaken and they spent the night in
a happy frame of mind. When the night had passed and when
the sun’s rim brightened the eastern sky they rose up from
their sleep. They went to their Guru Vishvamitra who was
surrounded by a crowd of rishis. Everyone was looking
radiant since the yaga, which at a time seemed an almost
impossible task to have been taken up, had been completed
with the help of the young princes from Ayodhya. As soon as
they saw the young men they all blessed them in unison with
the words: “Jaya Vijayi Bhava!” “May you be ever
victorious!” Vishvamitra sat with a gentle smile on his lips.
Rama spoke to him in a respectful and soft voice. He said:
“We are here waiting for further commands from you. Please,
my lord, tell us what we should do now.”
Vishvamitra said: “In Mithila, King Janaka is performing a
yaga. He is a very righteous king, a Rajarshi. We are all going
to Mithila and I would like you to come with us. There is
something in Mithila which will interest princes like you. The
famed bow of Mahadeva is there with Janaka and, I am sure,
you will like to have a look at it. That bow is very powerful
and it is said to glow like the sun. It was given to the
ancestors of Janaka during the performance of a yaga. It is
also well known that no deva, nor an asura, nor gandharva or a
man has been able to lift and string the divine bow. Many
were the kings and princes who tried to, but they failed
miserably. You must see this bow, Rama. It is a wonderful
bow. It is placed in the palace of the king and is worshipped
with flowers and incense everyday. We will soon begin our
journey to Mithila.”
14. TO MITHILA
Vishvamitra addressed the demigods who guarded the ashrama
and the forest. “I have completed what I had undertaken. The
Siddhashrama has retained her name. After visiting Mithila I
will proceed towards Himavan, the mountain where the sacred
Ganga has her source. I wish you well and this place will
always be a blessed spot.”
Accompanied by the rishis and by Rama and Lakshmana, the
sage Vishvamitra made a pradakshina to the ashrama and
began his journey towards the north. Several people followed
them, even the birds and the deer which were living in the
ashrama. With gentle persuasive words Vishvamitra coaxed
them back and proceeded with the journey. After covering a
considerable distance, when the sun was sloping westwards,
they reached the banks of the river Sona and remained there.
They sat around Vishvamitra when they found a charming spot
to relax. Rama, with his brother, sat very near the rishi. He
asked Vishvamitra: “This country is beautiful. I see nothing
but green everywhere and evidently it is a very fertile and
fruitful land. Tell me whom does it belong to?”
Vishvamitra was only too eager to answer his question. He
began: “Lord Brahma had a son by name Kusa. He was a
great tapasvin and he married the daughter of the king of
Videha and four sons were born to him. Kushamba,
Kushanabha, Adhurtarajas and Vasu. All of the, were valiant
like their father and equally righteous. The king asked his
sons to follow the dharma of kshatriyas and to rule the world.
They founded four cities and each ruled one. Kushamba’s city
went by the name Kaushambi. Kushanabha’s city was
Mahodhya. Adhurtarajas named his city Dharmaranya and
Vasu was the ruler of the city by name Girivraja.
“This country which you admire so much is called Vasumati
and it belongs to Vasu. There are five mountains here and the
river which has its source in the Magadha kingdom, flows in
between the mountains like a garland of flowers flung on the
earth. Kushanabha had a hundred daughters who were given to
Brahmadatta, a noble rishi. The king was desirous of a son
and he asked Brahmadatta to perform a yaga for him. During
the performance of the yaga Kusa, the father of Kushanabha
said: ‘Do not worry. You will be the father of a son by name
Gadhi. Because of him your name will be famed throughout
the world.’ After some time, a son was born to Kushanabha
and his name was Gadhi. Rama, Gadhi was my father.
“My elder sister was Satyavati and she was given in marriage
to a saintly man by name Richaka. She was so pure and so
good that she reached the heavens with the human body. She
became a sacred river by name Kaushiki. This pure woman,
my sister, was born into this world only to do good to others.
This is the reason why I spend all my time on the banks of
Kaushiki in the Himavan mountains. When I am there
unbelievable peace enfolds me and I am extremely happy.
Because I had a duty to perform I left the banks of that pure
river and came down south. I came to Siddhashrama and, with
your assistance, I was able to achieve what I had set out to do.
Now you know whose country this is.
“Look! half the night has passed by! I have been talking
unaware of the passing of time! The trees have gone to sleep,
perhaps! Even a leaf does not move, so still is the night.
Animals and birds have covered themselves with this dark
night and have gone to sleep. The first half of the night is
gradually disappearing and the sky, studied with the myriad
stars, seems to have a thousand eyes with which to look at us.
The moon is just now brightening the east and his soft rays
will soon embrace the world and banish the enveloping
darkness. Only the night-birds, the pischachas, rakshasas and
bhutas are making use of the darkness. You must sleep now,
children. We must continue the journey tomorrow. We will
set about it early in the morning.”
15. GANGA
The music of the birds and the rustling of the waters of the
river Sona were waking them up and soon they were awake.
Even before they could get up Vishvamitra was by their side
and he said: “Children, the dark night has passed and the
dawn is fast approaching. Let us hurry and make preparations
for the journey.”
“Rama and his brother soon went to Vishvamitra, ready to
leave with them. He asked Vishvamitra: “My lord, this river
does not seem to be fed enough with water. I can see sandy
islands here and there breaking the even flow of the river.
Where are we planning to cross the river?’
“We will follow the path of the rishis who have gone this way
before,” said Vishvamitra and the troupe walked fast towards
the north. After a long trudge, when the sun hard reached the
zenith, they saw in front of them, the broad expanse of the
sacred river Ganga. They were thrilled at the sight of the river
with swans and lotuses floating on its surface. They stood for
a while looking at the beauty of the waters and they made up
their minds to spend some time on her banks.
As usual in the evening they sat around Vishvamitra. Rama
asked the rishi: “I want to hear the story of this sacred river
Ganga. She is called Tripathaga - the river with the three
paths. How did she purify the three worlds and finally reach
the sea, the lord of all rivers? I am very eager to listen to the
thrilling story.”
“There is a mountain by name Himavan,” began Vishvamitra.
“Himavan is the lord of all mountains and he had two
daughters who were unrivalled in beauty. Their mother was
Mena, also known as Manorama. Ganga was the elder of the
two daughters and the younger is known by the name Parvati
and also by the name Uma. The devas wanted Ganga for
themselves. They went to Himavan and asked him to make a
gift of his daughter to them. Himavan agreed and Ganga who
converted herself into a river flowed in the heavens and her
waters purified whatever it touched. She was famed as
Mandakini in the heavens and is also known as Akasha Ganga.
“The other daughter Uma performed severe tapas and her
devotion was rewarded. Her father gave her to Lord
Mahadeva. These two daughters of Himavan are worthy of
the worship of the three worlds.
“Rama, one of your ancestors was a king by name Sagara. He
was, for a long time, childless. He had two wives. One was
Kesini, the daughter of the king of Vidarbha. The second wife
was Sumati, the daughter of Kashyapa. She was famed for her
beauty. With a desire for a child, the king went to the slopes
of the Himavan with his wives. There he performed tapas.
After a hundred years had passed the rishi Bhrigu came to him
and said: ‘You will certainly become a father and because of
them your name will be ever remembered by the world of
men. One of your wives will be the mother of a son, only one
son, who will continue the line of the Ikshavakus. The other
will be the mother of sixty thousand sons, all valiant, powerful
and brave.” The princesses were very happy and they stood
before him humbly and said: ‘Which of us will be the mother
of the sixty thousand sons? and which of us will bear the son
who will continue the line? We are eager to know.”
“Bhrigu said: “The choice is yours. One of you will have to
choose, the single progeny while the other will have the sixty
thousands sons.’ Kesini, the elder queen, chose to be the
mother of the only son while Sumati, the younger, was happy
in the anticipation of her many sons who were to be born to
her. King Sagara took leave of the rishi and went back to his
kingdom.
“In course of time a son was born to Kesini. He was named as
Asamanja. To his dismay the king realized that this son was
wicked in the real sense of the word. He enjoyed doing evil
acts. When he was a young boy he would catch hold of young
children and throw them into the river Sarayu. He would
stand watching them struggling in the water before they were
drowned. He would clap his hands in glee. Sagara thought that
he would improve as he grew older. But no. He became more
and more unpopular. The town folk finally came to the king
and told him about the atrocities performed by the prince.
Righteous man that he was, Sagara did not hesitate even for a
moment; he meted out punishment for such a miscreant:
banishment from the kingdom.
“The one consolation the king had was that Asamanja’s son,
by name Amshuman, did not inherit his father’s nature but was
a good, sweet, gentle child, ever devoted to his grandfather.
“The other wife of the king, Sumanti, became the mother of
the sixty thousand sons as had been prophesied, lusty young
men who were very powerful, handsome and extremely
arrogant. They were the pride of the mother.
“Once Sagara wanted to perform the Ashvamedha. The
location of the yajnasala was beautiful. The north is proud of
the powerful Himavan and, facing it, which is a large range.
These two mountains stand as though challenging each other
in greatness. The land between these two was chosen as the
site for the yajanasala.
“The youngster Amshuman was asked to accompany the
sacrificial horse in its triumphant march through all the
kingdoms. Indra, who is ever jealous of the kings of the earth
who perform the Ashvamedha, was very prompt in stealing the
horse and he disappeared with it.
“The pundits who were performing the yajna could not
proceed with the rituals until the horse was found and they told
the king about the urgency of the matter. They said: ‘Unless
the horse is found and the yaga is completed grave disaster
will follow!’ Sagara called his powerful sons and said: ‘You
have heard the words of the rishis. Please make haste and go
in search of the horse. This sacrifice can be performed without
any fault by only very few people and, once begun, it has to be
concluded. Please go at once and search in all the four
quarters and in the nether worlds also.
“The lusty kshatriya princes, the Sagaputras, were very happy
to do so as they were told. They set out in quest of the horse.
With their powerful arms they dug up the earth. Each prince
allotted to himself one yojana of ground and dug into it. The
entire surface of the earth had been dug up and they could not
find the horse. The earth groaned under the fierce onslaught of
the princes. Serpents, animals and even the rakshasas suffered
and the air was filled with their cries of pain which were
piteous to hear.
“When they did not find the horse on the surface of the earth
Sagara’s sons entered the nether regions. They saw the
diggajas, the elephants bearing the earth on their mighty
heads: Virupaksha, Mahapadma, Saumanta and Bhadra. But
they were not able to see the horse. Finally they went deep
into the nether lands and they came to the vicinity of a cave.
When they were wondering as to who was inside they heard
the neighing of a horse. The princess were surprised at this.
Promptly they went inside the cave. It was an ashrama which
was more like a cave than usual hermitage.
“When they went inside, the valiant brothers saw Kapila
Vasudeva, the great rishi, who was lost in mediation. Beyond
him, beyond where he was sitting, they saw, tied to a tree, their
father’s sacrificial horse. They were happy that their search
was at an end.
“The sons of Sagara shouted: ‘This is the thief. He has stolen
our horse and, having reached this underground retreat, he has
assumed the garb of a sanyasi and pretends to be in deep
mediation. Let us punish him.’ With their minds completely
bemused because of their anger against the rishi the sons of
Sagara rushed at Kapila with their hands holding different
weapons. They shouted at the great man calling him ‘thief’
and Kapila, opening his eyes because of the noise they made,
saw what was happening. He looked at them with angry eyes
and that was enough to reduce all of them to ashes. The sixty
thousand sons of Sagara were now just a heap of ashes. The
rishi went back into trance as though nothing had happened.
“Sagara, in the meantime, waited in vain for the return of his
sons with the horse. Finally, he asked his grandson
Amshuman to go and find out what has happened. The young
prince went along the path which his uncles had taken and
soon reached the cave where Kapila was. Amshuman entered
the cave and there he saw the horse. Amshuman stood humbly
and waited for the great man to come out of his Samadhi.
When Kapila opened his eyes he saw a young man standing
before him with folded palms. Amshuman prostrated before
the rishi and taking the dust of his feet he spoke to him and
told him about his errand. Kapila said: ‘Here is your horse,
child. Indra, as usual, has stolen it and brought it here. As for
your uncles, there they are,’ he said and pointed the heap of
ashes. They behaved in an unforgivable manner and with my
looks I burnt them to ashes.’”
“Amshuman looked around for water so that he could offer the
funeral oblations, the tarpana to his elders. But he could find
no water there. But he found Garuda, the brother of Sumati,
coming towards him. And he said: Child, do not be too
unhappy. This is but the law of nature. Your uncles, my
nephews, were too arrogant to be popular. As for the Anjali
you want to offer them, ordinary water will not wipe out their
sin. Ganga, the elder daughter of Himavan, is the only one
who will be able to purify them. Ask her to come down to the
earth. The holy waters of Ganga must wet these ashes. Then,
and only then, will they attain salvation.’”
“Amshuman was speechless with sorrow and with the
stupendous task which he had been asked to undertake.
Garuda then said: “That will be later. Now hurry with the
horse to the presence of your grandfather and let him complete
the Ashvamedha.’”
“Amshuman returned to the kingdom with the horse and the
sacrifice was concluded. But the king was greatly unhappy at
the turn of events. He did not know how to make the divine
river Ganga flow on the earth. After some time he left the
kingdom in the hands of his grandson Amshuman and King
Sagara accompanied by his wives went to the forest to perform
tapas and then to reach the heavens.
“Amshuman ruled the kingdom well and he had no time to try
and woo Ganga to come down to the earth. He had a son by
name Dilipa. Amshuman left the kingdom in his hands and
went to the slopes of the Himavan to perform penance in order
to get Ganga. But it was in vain. He died without
accomplishing his object. Dilipa also suffered the same way.
He could not, during his reign, achieve the desire in the hearts
of all of them: the coming of Ganga to the earth and the
salvation of the sons of Sagara.”
16. BHAGIRATHA’S PENANCE
“Dilipa had a son by name Bhagiratha. Dilipa ruled the
kingdom until illness overtook him and, crowning Bhagiratha
as the king, Dilipa died.
“The one purpose in the life of Bhagiratha was to make his
ancestors reach the heavens. He left the kingdom in the hands
of efficient ministers and went to perform tapas. Brahma was
pleased with the intense tapas which the king was bent on, and
he appeared before Bhagiratha and said: ‘The devas and I are
pleased with your penance. Ask what thou wilt of me. I will
certainly grant it.’”
“Bhagiratha, with his eyes filled with tears of gratefulness,
spoke in a voice choked with tears. ‘My lord, if you want to
grant me a boon, grant me this that my forefathers reach the
heavens. I have to perform the Nirvapanjali for them with the
waters of the Ganga. And, my lord, the line of the Ikshvakus
should not terminate with me. These are the boons I ask of
you,’ said Bhagiratha.”
“Brahma said: ‘Have no fear. Your line will not stop with
you. You will be the father of a son. As for Ganga, you know
that she is the daughter of Himavan. When she descends from
the heavens no one will be able to bear the force of her descent
except Lord Mahadeva. You must pray to him.’”
“Bhagiratha now addressed himself to Mahadeva and spent a
whole year fasting, with just air for food. Mahadeva was
pleased with the devotion of the king and appeared before him
and said: ‘My mind is pleased with you and your desire to win
for your forefathers a place in the heavens. I will take Ganga
on my head and break the force of her descent.’”
“Ganga, the daughter of Himavan, had, at the command of
Brahma, agreed to come down to the earth. According to the
promise he had given Bhagiratha, Lord Mahadeva stood on a
raised plateau of the mountain by name Himavan. All the
heavenly beings had assembled in the skies to see the great
and glorious sight. Bhagiratha was standing with his eyes
lifted to the skies from where Ganga was to descend.
“They were waiting and suddenly they heard a mighty roar.
Ganga was in the sky and in immense sheet of water began to
rush towards the earth. It seemed as though the sea had
reached the heavens and was rushing back to the earth in a
hurry. Ganga had become very proud of the fact that she was
indispensable. She told herself: “I will rush down with such
fury that I will sweep Mahadeva into the Patala and the earth
too.’ Gauging her mind Mahadeva knew that her pride had to
be humbled. He stood with his trident held behind his back
with both his hands, with his head slightly raised and a beatific
smile shadowing his lips. So he stood when Ganga came
down to the earth.
“The sacred Ganga fell straight onto to the hallowed head of
Mahadeva. Everyone was watching her descent. Then they
saw a strange sight. Ganga’s waters were coming down from
the sky but when they reached the matted locks of my lord
Mahadeva, they were absorbed by them. Ganga was lost there
and no one could see her. Try as she might, she could find no
way out of the tangled mass of the Lord’s locks.
“Bhagiratha was desperate and he praised the Lord and prayed
that he should have compassion on him. Mahadeva felt that he
had punished her enough and he allowed Ganga to emerge
from his Jata along a single strand of hair. Drop by drop she
came and a pool was formed which was named Bindusaras.
Ganga was thus called Alakananda. When the pool became a
lake and when it was full, the river flowed in seven streams.
Three of these flowed eastwards and three, towards the west.
The seventh followed Bhagiratha as his chariot rushed towards
the south, towards the cave where the Sagaraputras were
waiting for their deliverance.
“The earth looked like the sky with swans flying around: so
white was the foam of the river as she followed the king’s
chariot. She was so wilful. Here she would flow straight as an
arrow and there she would wind like a serpent. She would rush
fast at some spots and, at others, she would just meander like a
woman walking in her pleasure garden. She would flow
smoothly on the ground for a while and, suddenly, she would
tumble like a child at play. So she went to purify the earth.
She had washed the feet of Narayana and she had passed the
region of the moon. She had been borne on the head of
Mahadeva and thus, thrice purified, she had come down to the
sinful earth to grant salvation for a fistful of ashes. Such is the
greatness of the heavenly-borns.
“Ganga reached Patala and finally Bhagiratha’s dream came
true. He saw the ashes of his ancestor drenched in the waters
of the divine Ganga.
“Brahma came to Bhagiratha and said: ‘Child, you have
achieved something which was by no means easy. So long as
the waters remain in the ocean your forefathers who gave the
ocean its name Sagara will remain in the heavens. Ganga will
be your eldest daughter in the eyes of the gods and she will be
called Bhagirathi .’”
Vishvamitra’s narration was complete and he said: “Rama, my
child, as usual, I have been talking for so long. I have told you
the story of how Ganga came down to the earth. Ganga who is
Tripathaga since she was in the heavens, on the earth and in
Patala too. Evening is fast approaching. Let us prepare to rest
for the night.”
“What a thrilling tale!,” exclaimed Rama. Neither he nor his
brother could bet over the thrill of it. They spent the whole
night thinking of the strange things which had happened long
ago, and so passed the night.
17. TOWARDS GAUTAMA’S ASHRAMA
Early in the morning the party of rishis headed by
Vishvamitra, who had the princes by his side, went to Vishala,
a beautiful city. They had crossed the Ganga with the help of
a boat and reached the other bank. Rama was still thinking of
the glorious narration of the descent of Ganga. On the
northern banks of Ganga they saw the city by name Vishala.
As was natural to him Rama wanted to know whose city it was
and who was ruling it now. Vishvamitra said:
“The history of this city goes as far back in time as the
churning of the ocean of milk when Amrita was found. The
devas and the asuras vied with each other to be the sole
possessors of the bowl containing nectar. Narayana, with his
guile, managed to let the devas have it. There ensued a war
and several of the famed asuras were killed in this war. And
so, Diti, the mother of the daityas, was very unhappy. She
asked her husband to help her to be the mother of a son who
would be able to kill Indra. Kashyapa taught her the
incantations and there was one condition which she had to
obey with great care: she had to be very pure and clean and
should never make a single mistake regarding this rule. A
lapse would mean that her desire would not be granted. Diti
listened to it all carefully.
“She observed all the rules well and Indra was by her side all
the time. He was attending to her wants and, by and large,
making himself useful to her. She was extremely careful. But
one day she was careless and Indra, who was waiting for this
chance, took advantage of it and managed to cut the little child
inside her into pieces. Try as she might he could not destroy
the pieces and they began to cry. He had cut the child into
seven pieces and all seven of them were crying. Diti was
asleep and he did not want her to wake up and so he told the
crying children: ‘Do not cry! ‘Maa Ruda.’ Meanwhile Diti
was awake and found that calamity had overtaken her. Indra
said: ‘Mother, you wanted me to be destroyed and, as a matter
of self-preservation, I had to resort to this. But your children
are not dead. See, I could not kill them; so powerful is the
effect of your Vrata. My Vajra was ineffective. There are now
seven children instead of one. Forgive me and take your sons.
I could not kill them.’”
“Diti knew that there were not going to kill Indra since her
Vrata had been tainted by her lapse. She said: ‘No one can
conquer Fate and it is destined that no evil should befall you.
Since you were responsible for these children, partly, you can
take them with you. Though born of me they will be your
brothers. Since you went on saying ‘Maa Ruda’ to them they
will be famed as the seven ‘Maruts’ and let them be the
associates of Vayu and be with him for ever.’” “Rama,” said
Vishvamitra; “This is the spot where Diti performed her tapas
and this is where the seven Maruts were born. Later the city
Vishala was built here by Alambusa, one of the sons of
Ikshvaku. His descendants have ruled this country since then.
At the present moment Vishala is being ruled by the king by
name Sumati.
“We will spend the night here in this pleasant city and proceed
to Mithila tomorrow.”
Hearing about the arrival of Vishvamitra and his disciples,
Sumati the king, came to where he was and paid his respects
to him. He looked at the young princes and asked Vishvamitra
who they were and how it was possible for these young men,
evidently princes, to be accompanying the rishis. Vishvamitra
told him about the yaga and how the young sons of Dasaratha
had protected the yaga from getting polluted by the rakshasas
and about how Rama had killed the entire host. Sumati was
amazed at the thrilling narration and after talking to them for
some time, went back to his palace. The rishis spent the night
there and early in the morning, they resumed their walk
towards the city Mithila.
They reached the outskirts of Mithila and they felt that they
were already in Mithila. It was a beautiful city and they all
exclaimed: ‘How beautiful! What a lovely city!” On the way
Rama discerned a very pleasant-looking ashrama. It was
isolated, situated in a garden which was almost touching the
edge of the city. Rama looked with admiring eyes at the
ashrama. He saw that there was no one in the ashrama. This
was very strange and, with wondering eyes, he turned to
Vishvamitra and asked him: “Yonder, there seems to be an
ashrama. I think it is very beautiful. But it seems to me as
though it is empty. This beautiful ashrama seems to be
uninhabited. How is it possible, my lord? Why is it, there is no
one in this ashrama situated as it is in such sylvan
surroundings?”
“It is empty because of a great man’s anger,” said
Vishvamitra. He continued: “I will tell you how it came to
pass. This same spot was once like the very heaven itself. It
was the ashrama of the great rishi Gautama. He performed
tapas here for many years.
“Brahma had created a beautiful woman and he called her
Ahalya. To Gautama was this Ahalya given in marriage. And
they lived here for a long time.
“Once Indra, who is famed for his weakness for beautiful
women, came to the neighbourhood of this ashrama. After
making sure that Gautama was away from the hermitage,
Indra, assuming the guise of rishi, entered the apartment where
Ahalaya was and said: ‘You are a very beautiful woman and
my mind is lost in you. I desire you.’ Ahalya could see that it
was not the rishi though the guise was there. She knew too
that it was Indra. She was flattered and pleased that the lord of
the heavens desired her and she decided to conform to his
desire. She agreed to his love-making.
“When it was time for Gautama to return from the river then
Ahalya realized the extent of her sin and also the danger which
beset her and Indra. She told him: ‘Go away from here as
quickly as you can. I am afraid of the anger of my husband.
Please protect yourself from his wrath.’ ‘Indra laughed and
said: ‘Have no fear. I will take good care of myself and of
you too.’”
“Indra hurried out of the ashrama bent on escaping the eyes of
Gautama. He was just late. He saw the rishi entering the
ashrama even as he was trying to depart. Gautama had just
bathed in the river. He was wearing wet clothes and with his
body covered with ashes he looked like Lord Mahadeva.
Gautama was able to know the truth about everything which
was happening around him and with the samit and darbha in
his hands he stood still looking at the apparition before him:
Indra assuming the garb of Gautama. It did not take very long
for Gautama to guess what had happened. He bent his angry
eyes on Indra and said: ‘Your vanity about your being
irresistible to women has made you commit this crime. I now
curse you. You will lose your manhood.’”
“Gautama then entered the ashrama and looked at his wife
who was shivering with terror. He said: ‘You will remain
here, unseen by anyone and you will lie on the ashes and the
air will be your food. Years later, when Rama, the powerful
son of Dasaratha, enters the ashrama, it will become sanctified
and you will regain your form and you will also be cleansed of
this sin which you have committed.’”
“Gautama left the ashrama and went off to perform tapas while
Ahalya is waiting for the touch of your blessed feet to purify
her and to sanctify this ashrama. Come, let us enter the
hermitage and end the torture of this beautiful woman who is
now penitent.”
Rama, Lakshmana and Vishvamitra entered the ashrama of
Gautama and saw the beauty that was Ahalya. Rid as she was
of her sin, Ahalya radiated beauty and charm like the moon
which has emerged from a screen of clouds. She looked like a
sudden flame which leaped out of a cloud of smoke. She was
like the sun reflected in a sheet of water.
Rama and Lakshmana saluted her and flowers rained from the
heavens on them. Gautama came there and blessed the
princes. The rishis spent some time together and then they
parted. The princess took leave of Gautama and his spouse
and with glad hearts the entire group of rishis walked towards
Mithila.
18. MITHILA
They walked northwards and soon reached the yajnasala of
Janaka. Rama was staring with wondering eyes at the
elaborate arrangements which had been made for the yajna.
He said: “Look, my lord: Thousands of well-read Brahmins
have now assembled here and they are all scholars in the
Vedas. The ashramas for the rishis have been constructed and
they are so many in number. All the provisions and other
materials for the yajna are there and they look like miniature
hills. Tell me, where are we supposed to stay? I am so excited
at the sight of all this.”
Vishvamitra chose a spot which he was near the water and
which was not too crowded. They were settling down there.
Janaka, in the meantime, heard about the arrival of the sage
Vishvamitra and he was greatly excited. Accompanied by his
preceptor Sadananda he walked fast to where the great man
was. He received the sage with great humility. Vishvamitra
accepted his homage with graciousness and asked Janaka
about the yajna he was performing. After the exchange of
formalities they spent some time together. Janaka was
immensely pleased that his yajna was to be blessed by the
presence of Vishvamitra. He stood humbly before the rishi
and said: “All the preparations are being made for the yajna.
But before it is performed I feel that I have found the fruits of
the yajna since it is blessed by your gracious presence. I am
greatly honoured. All my desires will be granted, I know,
since pundits say that twelve days more are left for the
conclusion of the yajna. I am hopeful that you will be with us
all the while and be present when the devas come to receive
their shares of the havis .” Janaka prostrated before the sage
and accepted the seat indicated to him.
Janaka then said: “My curiosity has been kindled by the sight
of these two young men. They seem to be as valiant as the
gods. They walk like young elephants: their gait is as noble as
the gait of lions and as graceful as that of the lithe tigers or
wild bulls. Their eyes, my lord, are wide and beautiful like the
petals of the lotus. They are carrying bows and arrows along
with swords. They are like the Ashvini twins, glowing with a
handsomeness which is not of this earth. It seems to me as
though these two are some gods who have come to the earth
by chance. What beautiful eyes! How long! How liquid! Their
fingers are protected by guards made of leather and they look
as though as they are the sons of Agni. They are young men
who have just entered manhood. Their beauty is such that
even wish they had been born as women. Such is the charm of
these two. It seems to me that they have come here to make
me happy and my family too. How is these, who seem to be
princess used to luxury: how is it they have walked all this
distance? Why have they undertaken this journey and who are
these blessed youths? Who is the fortunate king who has them
for sons? They are making this entire yajnasala beautiful with
their handsomeness, like the sun and moon beautify the sky.
They seem to be kshatriyas and since they resemble each other
so much they must be brothers. Tell me who they are.”
Vishvamitra said: “They are the sons of Dasaratha, the king of
Kosala.” He then recounted to the king about the yaga at
Siddhashrama and the later journey to Mithila. He spoke
about the visit to the ashrama of Gautama and he concluded:
“They heard me talk about the Shivadhanus you have with
you. I brought them with me so that they can feast their eyes
on the great bow of Mahadeva which you have been
worshipping for generations. They are archers as you can see,
and they are naturally eager to see this bow which is famed the
world over.”
When he heard the words of Vishvamitra, Sadananda, the
preceptor of Janaka, was greatly excited. He was a rishi rich
in tapas which he had performed and he was the son of
Gautama. He could not take his eyes off Rama who had
granted purity to his mother and he addressed Vishvamitra:
“My friend, my mother who had been suffering for all these
many years has been seen by the princes. She has worshipped
them and my noble father has come back to his ashrama. They
have been reunited after a very long time. Great indeed is my
happiness at the events which have taken place.” He then
turned to Rama and said: “Welcome to you. You are a scion of
the Raghuvamsa and you have come here accompanied by the
renowned rishi, Vishvamitra. This man has achieved what
cannot even be imagined by ordinary mortals. By the power
of his tapas he has become a Brahmarishi. This great man has
assumed the role of guardian to you. You are extremely
fortunate in your godfather. He will not talk about himself. So
I will tell you about his magnificent efforts and his
achievements.”
19. VISHVAMITRA
“Pururavas, the ancestor of the Lunar race, had six sons, the
eldest of whom was Ayu. His descendants were Nahusha, his
son Yayati and, after Yayati, Puru and the later kings who were
more famed as Pauravas.
“Vijaya was the name of the youngest son of Pururavas. Vijaya
was the father of a son by name Bheema. Bheema’s son was
Kanchana and his son was Jahnu, who later swallowed the
river Ganga when she rushed in tumult following the king
Bhagiratha. Jahnu’s son was Pooru and his son was Balaaka.
His son was Ajaka. Ajaka had a son by name Kusha who had
four sons, the youngest of whom was Kushanabha. Gadhi was
the son of Kushanabha. This Vishvamitra is the son of Gadhi.
He was known in those days as Kaushika and he was a famous
king. He ruled his subjects well, and he was reputed to be a
very good king.
20. VASISHTHA HOSTS THE KING
“Once, the king had gone to the forest with a large army. He
was visiting several places. He visited cities which were ruled
by him and in the course of his journey he saw many beautiful
rivers, hills and ashramas nestling at their sides. One such
ashrama was that of Vasishtha, the son of Brahma. From a
distance Kaushika could see the flowering trees and shrubs
and he could see the orchards and there was a small stream
flowing slowly past the ashrama. Several deer and other tame
animals could be seen and he was very surprised to see siddhas
and charanas as well as gandharvas and kinnaras. The place
was resounding with the music made by the birds which had
nests on the trees and there was peace reigning in the ashrama
and in the forest which surrounded the ashrama.
“On going nearer, the king saw several rishis performing tapas
and there were many who were bent on mediation and who
seemed to be lost to the world. It seemed to him that
Brahmaloka of which he had heard was not in the heavens, but
here, on the earth where Vasishtha was.
“It is a rule among kshatriyas that they should not pass the
ashrama of a rishi without paying respect to him and, in return,
the rishi has to welcome him and honour him since a king is
said to be Narayana Himself.
“Kaushika entered the ashrama of Vasishta and prostrated
before the great man. The rishi was very pleased with him and
welcomed him with great excitement. He sent for a seat noble
enough to befit a king and he made the king sit on it. He
offered fruits and water. Kaushika received all these with a
humility becoming a great king and they spoke to each other
about general things. Vasishtha asked the conventional
questions which should be asked. He said: ‘I hope your
subjects are happy under your rule which is sure to be
righteous. I hope your servants are well-behaved and
obedient, all your enemies are subdued. Is your army large
and powerful? Is your treasury full? Are your children well
and happy and obedient?’”
“Kauhsika answered them all in the affirmative. Each had
great respect for the other and they spent a long time talking
about many things. After a long time had passed Vasishtha
said: ‘I want you to accept my hospitality. It is rare and great
honour that you have visited our ashrama with your army. I
want to entertain you. You are a righteous king and a good
man. I am pleased with you. You are to be honoured and
give me the pleasure of doing so.’”
“Kaushika was touched by the words of the rishi and spoke
very humbly and said: ‘Your words full of affection have done
more than a feast can do. You have already given us fruits and
milk. The sight of you has made us pure for birth after birth.
What need is there for a feast? You are the person who should
be honoured as a god and it is not right that you should say I
deserve to be honoured. I will soon be taking leave of you to
continue my journey. ‘”
“Kaushika felt that it would only embarrass the rishi to feed so
many of them and to save him this he rose up very tactfully as
if to go. Vasishtha would have none of it. Again and again he
insisted that the king with his retinue should stay and accept
his hospitality. Finally Kaushika had to accede to his request
and said: ‘So be it, my lord. You are so eager to play host to
us and I have not a chance to escape from your goodness.’
Laughing together they walked out of the ashrama.
“Vasishta called out: “Surabhi! Child! Shabale! come here.’
Kaushika was wondering whom he was calling and even as he
was thinking about it a beautiful cow came and stood before
Vasishtha and said: ‘You called me father.’ Kaushika saw that
the cow was unbelievably beautiful. She was of a lovely shape
and her hide was mottled black and white. Her eyes were soft
and gentle and Vasishtha said: ‘Shabale, this is the king of the
country and his name is Kaushika. He has come with his army
and I wish to entertain him and his retinue. Prepare for them a
feast with all the things necessary. Let there be nothing
wanting and I want them all to go back satisfied. Hurry and
create everything.’”
“Shabala was Kamadhenu, the divine cow which rose up out
of the milk-ocean when the devas and asuras churned it for
Amrita. She had been given to Vasishtha.
“She created a feast for the royal guest and his attendants.
There were all kinds of food and drinks of every type
imaginable. The food was such that it suited every palate.
There were heaps and heaps of all the edibles they could think
of and the guests were served with affection and care so that
everyone had his fill of food and was satisfied. Kaushika was
extremely happy and he saluted the rishi with his men.
“He then said: ‘My lord, never in my life have I been so
entertained and never have I tasted food like what I ate today.
I want to ask a favour of you. I was greatly impressed by the
power of Shabala, your cow. A cow such as she should be in
the possession of the king of the country. Bounty like hers
should benefit everyone. Please give her to me and, in return,
I will give you a hundred thousand cows. This cow is a jewel
and any precious jewel rightfully belongs to the king. Please
give her to me.’”
“Vasishtha was taken aback at the words of Kaushika. But he
composed himself and softly said: ‘I hate to refuse anyone
anything. But Shabala is someone different. Not even my
exchange for a hundred thousand cows will I give my
Surabhi. You may say that you will give me heaps and heaps
of silver and gold. But it will be of no use. I will not part with
Shabala and that is certain.’”
“Kaushika stood as though stunned. Vasishtha’s eyes were
now wet and he said: ‘O king: Shabala is part of me and I
cannot be separated from her. It is like trying to part the fame
from a man who is famous. All my religious rites are
performed because of the gifts of Shabala. I cannot give her to
you.’”
“Kaushika would not give up. He said: ‘I will give you a
thousand elephants fully caparisoned, in gold and silks. I will
give you eight hundred horses and chariots. I will give you
more if you so desire. I will give you a crore of Kapila cows.
Please give this one cow Shabala to me. If you are so
desirous, I will give you gold and precious stones without
number.’”
“Vasishtha shook his head sadly but firmly and said: ‘No. She
is my jewel and she is my wealth. She is my everything and
she is my very life. My tapas is all comprised in her. What is
the use of dilating on the subject? I will never part with her
and it is futile on your part to offer me wealth. I have no use
for any of the things you mention. I have Shabala and she will
be with me forever.’”
21. A FRUSTRATED KING
“Kaushika was a kshatriya and anger was second nature to
him. He had never been before been baulked in his desire and
he had set his heart on this wonderful cow. He became very
angry and he walked out of the ashrama. He commanded his
servants to take the cow by force and they led her out of the
shed where she was stationed. She thought to herself: ‘Why
has the noble Vasishtha abandoned me? What have I done that
he should punish me thus? The servants of the king are
dragging me away from here and my father has not done
anything about it.’ She was crying and her tears were falling
fast. Her sighs were audible and she told her herself: ‘I will
go now to him and ask him why he has allowed this insult to
me by the servants of the king.”
“She suddenly broke away from the hands of her captors and
ran with the speed of wind and reached the presence of
Vasishtha. She fell at his feet and asked: ‘Why have you
forsaken me, father? Even as you are looking on, these men
are carrying me away. Why are you allowing this? ‘”
“Vasishtha said: ‘Child, you have not been in the wrong and I
am not punishing you. I will never forsake you. This king is
powerful and he is dragging you away forcibly from my
ashrama. This army of his, one akshowhini in number is his
and he thinks he is invincible and hence his action.’”
“Shabala said: ‘My lord, what is the power of a mere king in
the presence of a Brahmin? Brahmabala is far superior to that
of a kshatriya. Your greatness is unequalled in all the several
worlds. Kaushika is powerful no doubt, and a great kshatriya.
Give me permission, father, to show him that even a weakling
like me, when blessed by you, can be more powerful than he
is. I will punish his arrogance and humble his pride.’”
“Vasishtha looked at the cow whose breath was coming in
gasps: so angry was she. Her eyes had become red and her tail
was lifted up in anger. The rishi smiled at her and said:
‘Alright, I grant you the permission. Create in a moment, an
army which can tackle the king’s army.’”
“Saurabhi just shook her body once and there appeared a huge
army: hundreds of warriors and they went to fight with the
army of Kaushika. Finding that his army was being defeated
by this one created by the cow, Kaushika, with his red with
anger, entered the fight and fought with the army of Surabhi.
Seeing her army suffering at the hands of the king, Surabhi
created more warriors to join in the fight. Even as the army
got thinned out Surabhi kept on creating more and more.
Kaushika was now joined by his sons and all together they
attacked Vasishtha himself. The rishi, with a ‘hunkara’ burnt
all of them and only a heap of ashes was left of the sons of the
king. Kaushika was heart-broken. His army was gone and his
children were dead. He was completely broken. He was like
the ocean without its power: like a serpent with its fangs
pulled out: like a bird whose wings had been severed. His
pride was humbled and his face was like the setting sun: all its
fierceness was gone.
“Without a word, with his head hanging down, with his eyes
bent on the ground Kaushika left the ashrama of Vasishtha and
went back to his kingdom.”
“Kaushika’s anger was unappeased and his thoughts were
always hovering around the humiliating defeat at the hands of
the cow’s army in the ashrama of Vasishtha. Kaushika was
disgusted with everything and he made a son of his stay and
mind the kingdom. He then went to the forest. He went to the
slopes of the Himavan where the kinnaras were, and he began
to perform a great tapas with a desire to please lord
Mahadeva. After a time the Lord was satisfied with the
penance of Kaushika and he appeared before him and asked
him: ‘Why are you performing this tapas? What is it that you
desire? I will grant you anything you ask for.’”
“Kaushika prostrated before Him and, singing his praises, he
said: ‘My lord, if you are pleased with me then grant me this
boon: I should be proficient in archery. Grant me that I am
master of all the divine astras. Please be gracious enough to
accede to my request.’ Mahadeva said: ‘I have given them all
to you. Go in peace.’”
“Kaushika went back to his kingdom. His self-respect was
restored and with it, his pride came back to him. It grew
tenfold now. He told himself: ‘Vasishtha, the great rishi, is as
good as dead. How can he withstand the astras which are
presided over by the gods?’”
22. THE POWER OF THE BRAHMIN
“Kaushika went to the ashrama of Vasishtha and, without any
warning, he began to dispatch the astras one after another. The
birds and animals which were in the ashrama rushed out in
panic. The disciples who were living with the rishi were also
startled by the sudden harassment and they fled from there in
fear. The ashrama and its surroundings were now as bare as
soil which is salty and fit for nothing. There was silence
reigning and it was frightening. Vasishtha was extremely
angry with this cruelty on the part of Kaushika. He told
himself: “For no reason at all, this king is bent on troubling
me again and again. I will destroy him like the sun burns up
snow.’”
“Vaishtha came and stood before Kaushika and said: “This
peaceful hermitage, the heaven of mental peace, has been
destroyed by you and I am very angry with you. You do not
know anything about properties and you are a fool. I am going
to kill you.’”
“Vaisihtha lifted up his staff which began to glow like the staff
of Yama, the lord of death: like the fire which burns without
smoke at the end of the yuga.
“Kaushika was not frightened by his words since he had the
divine astras with him. He invoked the astra presided over by
Agni the god of fire. Vasishtha hurled his danda at Kaushika
and said: ‘So you have come to challenge me with your
‘divine’ astras! Let me see your prowess. I am here standing in
front of you and let me what you can do. Show me. Let us
see if your Kshatriyabala is great or if my Brahmabala is. You
fool! you are a disgrace to the kshatriya clan to which you
belong. You will now see the superiority of the divine powers
of a Brahmin.’”
“The astra sent by Kaushika was rushing towards Vasishta
spitting fire in all directions. When it touched the Brahma
Danda which Vasishtha had planted it in front of him, the fire
was extinguished like when it was touched by water.
Kaushika then sent the astras, Vaaruna, Raudra, Aindra,
Paasupata, Aishika, and his brows were knit with anger and
frustration when he found each one of them swallowed up by
the Brahma Danda. Manavastra was sent in vain: and
Gaandharva, the great Jrumbhana, and Swaapana. Even Vajra,
the astra presided over by Indra, was futile. Kaushika sent the
Paashas: Kaala Pasha, Varuna Paasha, and Brahma. The
chakras followed and many other astras which were reputed to
be invincible. Not one of them was capable of superseding the
Brahma Danda of Vasisshtha.
“By now the devas had assembled in the skies to witness this
glorious scene where the power of the Brahmin was proving
itself to be greater than all the other powers in the three
worlds. In despair the king sent the great Brahmastra and
everyone was watching its progress with bated breath. Even
the Brahmastra was swallowed and followed the same path as
the others. Vasishtha was now glowing like the god of fire and
every pore in his skin was spitting fire. The Brahma Danda
was resplendent: it was like a pillar of fire. The rishis from the
skies and from all over the heavens proclaimed: ‘Vasishtha,
your power is the greatest power we have ever known. You
are capable of bearing any of these fires and making them pale
into insignificance because of your glory. The good king
Kaushika has been vanquished by you. Please abandon your
wrath and let not the world suffer because of your anger.’”
Vasishtha accordingly calmed himself and his Brahma Danda
also. As for Kaushika he threw down his bow and arrows and,
with a long sigh, exclaimed: ‘Fie on the bala of a kshatriya!
The only bala worthwhile is the bala of a Brahmin. With his
mere staff this man has been able to hold at bay all the astras
which had been given to me by Mahadeva. I have decided to
perform tapas so that I will become like him. I will be equal to
him in bala and that will be Brahmabala and not
Kshatriyabala. I will realise Brahmatva with my tapas.’
“Kaushika’s heart was full of diverse feelings. His heart was
sore with the defeat he had met with at the hands of Vasishtha.
His sighs were like the hisses of a serpent which had been
angered by the beatings of a stick. His hatred for the rishi was
also immense.
“With so many emotions raging in his heart Kaushika
proceeded towards the south and began to perform intense
tapas with the desire to become a Brahmarshi. Years passed.
When a thousand years had passed Brahma the Creator came
to him and said: “Kaushika, your tapas has been so intense
that the heavens are very pleased with your concentration.
You have achieved what seemed to be impossible. You will,
from now on, be known to as Rajarshi Kaushika .’ Having
granted the boon Brahma went back to Satyaloka.
“Kaushika, however, was not as pleased as he ought to have
been. On the contrary, he was very unhappy. His grief was
intense and so was his frustration. He wanted the world and he
was granted a handful of sand! He told himself: After all these
years of tapas I have been called a Rajarshi . I feel that I have
not done enough. I will try again.”
23. TRISHANKU OF THE SOLAR RACE
“In the solar race was a king by name Trishanku. He was a
good king famed for his righteousness as all the kings of the
race were. All on a sudden he was filled with a strange
desire. He wanted to reach the heavens with the human body.
He approached his Guru Vasishtha with this desire in view and
asked him to perform a yaga which would help him realize his
dream. Vasishtha refused saying: ‘This is an unnatural and
impious desire on your part. I cannot help you to reach the
heavens with this body.’”
“Trishanku was sorely disappointed. He renounced his throne
and travelled to the south. There he met sons of Vasishtha and
asked them to help him achieve the impossible. They were
hundred in number and they had performed tapas for several
years and they were rich in the wealth of tapas. Trishanku
approached them and saluting them with reverence he stood
with folded palms and said: ‘I have surrendered myself to
you. I am the king whose Guru is your dear father. I request
you to perform for me a yaga which will make me reach the
heavens with this human body. Guru Vasishtha, the famous
rishi, refused to help me and asked me to look for someone
else to do it for me. I have no one else but the sons of my
Guru and so I have come to you for help. Rich as you are with
tapas I beseech you to help me. It is well known that your
ancestors have been the gurus for the line of Ikshvaku all these
years. You are like gods to us and you should grant me my
prayer.’”
“The sons of Vasishtha were very angry with the king. They
said; ‘You are very stupid and also sinful. When our father
has refused to perform a sacrifice saying that it is against all
dharma, how dare you approach us with the same request?
Vasishtha has been the kulaguru for the line of kings ever since
Ikshvaku, as you rightly observed and this Vasishtha has not
approved of your ambition. He has told you that it is not
possible to do such a thing. How did you expect us to agree to
do something which our father has not sanctioned? You are
indeed childish in your desire. Go back to the city and resume
your kingly duties. We are not prepared to insult our father by
taking up your cause. ‘”
“The king was very unhappy at their reply. He said: ‘If my
Guru refuses to help me and his sons too, what am I going to
do? I have only once course open to me. I will go in search of
another Guru who will grant me what I want.’”
“The sons of Vasishtha were furious with him. They could not
brook the insult to their father and to themselves. Therefore
they cursed him and said: ‘You will, from this moment,
become a chandala.’ Having cursed him they returned to their
ashramas.”
“The unhappy king returned to his city with his heart filled
with pain and disappointment. When the night had passed the
king found that he had become a chandala. His clothes had
turned black and his skin was black. His neck was adorned
with flowers which were wild and the ornaments of gold
which he had been wearing had turned to crude ones of iron.
When he entered the city the people jeered at him and they
could not recognize him. Even his ministers were unable to
believe him when he told them who he was. He was chased
out of the city by the citizens who made fun of his
appearance.”
“Trishanku thought for a while and decided that there was one
rishi who would surely help him. He had heard so much about
the intense tapas which Kaushika had performed and about his
becoming a Rajarshi because of his tapas.”
“Trishanku hurried towards the spot where Kaushika was and
saw him absorbed in his tapas. The king stood by and
Kaushika felt someone standing near him and opened his
eyes. He looked at the dark and ugly chandala standing at
some distance. His eyes and his face were the very picture of
woe and Kaushika whose heart was always ready with
sympathy felt that this man was suffering intensely. He called
him near and asked him: ‘I can see that you are Trishanku, the
king of Ayodhya. You are a great warrior and a good king.
What can I do for you? I know that this chandala form of
yours is the result of a curse. Tell me what I can do to help
you.’”
“Hearing the words of affection which were spoken by
Kaushika the king was overcome with gratitude and his eyes
filled with tears. He said: ‘My Guru Vasishtha and his sons
have refused to grant me my desires. I asked them to make me
reach the heavens with this human body and they would not
grant me my wish. I have performed a hundred yajnas. But,
evidently, that is not enough. I have never once, in my life
spoken an untruth and I will not do so hereafter. I swear that I
have ruled my subjects with great care and I have never once
transgressed the rules which a kshatriya should follow. I have
always tried to please the elders and have always set my mind
on dharma. Seeing that all this seems to be futile when it
cannot grant me a small desire, I realise that man’s attempts
are always useless and Fate is the only powerful refuge of all.
I have now come to you to ask you if you will help me realise
the dream in my heart: to reach the heavens with this mortal
body. I have no one else to whom I can go with this request
and it is up to you to help me and prove that even Fate can be
subdued by the attempts of man.’”
“Kaushika was filled with pity and compassion for this king
who had been so unfortunate. He spoke in a soft and gentle
voice and he said: ‘O king! you are welcome to be with me in
my home. The world knows what a righteous monarch you
are. I have decided to help you. Do not be afraid. I will
summon all the rishis and ask them to help me perform a
yajna. With this form, with this chandala form, which your
Guru’s curse has given you, with this form, I say, I will make
you ascend the heavens. Kaushika has been approached as a
refuge by you and you cannot be sent back empty handed. I
will do what you want me to.’”
“Kaushika then instigated his sons to collect all that was
necessary for the performance of a yajna. He summoned his
disciples and said: ‘Go and ask all the rishis to come here at
my request. Let them bring their entire ashramas with them.’
The disciples went to all the quarters to bring the many rishis.
They came, all of them, except the sons of Vasishtha and the
father too. Vasishtha’s sons’ words were: ‘Very comical
indeed! A strange sight this yajna will be with a kshatriya to
perform the yajna and with a chandala as the object of the
yajna. We wonder how the participants will react: the divine
beings who have to receive their shares of the havis at the
hands of one who is not a Brahmin. They will have to eat the
food touched by a chandala and served by a kshatriya since
Kaushika is not a Brahmin.’”
“When he heard these words Kaushika was highly incensed
and with his eyes red with anger he cursed them to be
nishadhas.”
“Kaushika then addressed the rishis who had come there at his
request and said; ‘This is the king Trishanku, a descendant of
Ikshvaku. He is a righteous king famed in all the three
worlds. He has come to me with a request. He wants to reach
the heavens with this body. I have promised to help him and I
appeal to all of you to assist me in this my attempt to help a
good king.’”
“Hearing his words the rishi said to themselves: ‘Kaushika is a
man with a very short temper. His anger is dangerous. If we
do not assist him as he asks to, he is sure to get angry and we
can never guess what he will do if his anger turns against us.
It is better to help him perform the yajna.’”
“Kaushika was the Yajaka and the rishis were all willing to do
the needful. The yajna proceeded in the proper manner. At the
final stage when the havis was to be offered Kaushika
summoned the devas one by one to accept their shares. But
not one of them came. Their disapproval of the yajna was
obvious. Kaushika was furious at this insult. But he composed
himself and, with his eyes blazing with anger and with his
frame trembling with fury, he raised the sruva (the spoon with
which ghee is poured into the sacrificial fire) aloft and said:
‘Look on the power of my tapas. I will raise this king to the
heavens with this human body. I command you, Trishanku,
rise in the air and reach the heavens with this body of yours. If
at all I have performed any tapas I give the result of all that
with this end in view: to raise you to the heavens.’”
‘Rise, O king! and reach the heavens!’
24. A NEW HEAVEN
“Everyone was watching with bated breath. Suddenly
Trishanku began to rise above the ground. He folded his
palms and he saluted the rishi. He rose in the air and even as
they were all looking, he vanished into the clouds.”
“Indra was not pleased with this intruder. He said: ‘Trishanku,
go back to the earth. You are not fit to dwell in the heavens,
cursed as you are, by your Guru. We are not prepared to
consider you as one of us.’”
‘Trishanku was pushed rudely and he found himself falling
downwards. He called out to the great Kaushika and said:
‘My lord, they have thrown me out and I am falling down.
Save me, save me.’ Kaushika was very angry and very sad too.
He could not brook the cruelty of the devas and their
selfishness. He said: ‘Stay where you are.’”
“The fall of Trishanku was arrested half way. Then, in the
presence of all, Kaushika, like another Brahma, began to
create a new heaven for Trishanku. In the southern direction
he created the seven rishis and other stars. He created the
clusters of stars. He then said: ‘I am going to create another
Indra who will eclipse the present Indra.’ “He began to do so
and to create other devas too. There was great commotion in
the heavens and the devas and rishis from the heavens
approached Kaushika with humility and said: ‘Please listen to
our words, Kaushika. It has been said that one who has been
cursed by his Guru cannot reach the heavens and so we did
what we did. It was in no way meant to cast aspersions on you
or your greatness.’ Hearing their words Kaushika said: ‘You
are jealous of him and so you treated him thus. I will not let
him come back to the earth. He is a righteous king and he
does not deserve punishment.’”
“The devas said: ‘We will agree to anything you say.” “I will
not go back on my promise to Trishanku,’ said Kaushika.
‘The heaven I have created for him will be permanent. The
stars and the seven rishis and the entire galaxy which have
been created by me will be permanent. Indras may come and
go but the heavens I have built for Trishanku and the world of
Trishanku will last for ever.’”
“’So be it,:” said Indra and the devas with great humility.
“This world of stars and gods which you have created out of
your tapas will remain for ever proclaiming your greatness.
Trishanku will rule the heaven built for him like another
Indra. All the stars will move in their orbits for him and his
fame and name will last for ever.’”
“Kaushika was satisfied by their promise and Trishanku was
happy. The devas went back to their abode, and the rishis to
theirs.”
“Only Kaushika was left all alone and his treasury of tapas
was empty. He had given it all for the sake of a king whose
suffering could not be borne by Kaushika.”
25. SUNASHEPHA
“Trishanku had reached the heavens which had been created
by Kaushika. He told himself: ‘This tapas which I performed
in the south has had interruptions and I have used it all up. I
will go towards the west and begin all over again. I will
choose a spot where I will be concealed from everyone. I will
be hidden from the sight of people and on the shores of some
lake I will have my ashrama and perform a tapas there,
undisturbed.’”
“On the holy shores of a lake Kaushika began his tapas again
in the holy spot by name Pushkarakshetra.”
“Trishanku had a son by name Harishchandra. He had no sons
and he prayed to Varuna, the lord of the oceans. He said: ‘All
I want is to have a son. When a son is born to me I will
perform a yajna with my son as offering and give him to you.”
“In course of time a son was born to the king: and he called
him Rohita. Varuna came to him and asked him to keep his
word. He said: ‘You must keep your promise. You agreed to
perform a sacrifice with this child as the offering .’”
“The king said: ‘A new –born child is not clean. It is only
after ten days that it becomes clean. I will give him to you
after that.’”
“Ten days later Varuna came to claim the child and the king
said: ‘A yajna pashu has to have teeth. So wait till the child
cuts his teeth.’”
“When Varuna came again the king postponed the gift by
saying that the milk teeth should fall: and then, that they
should grow again. And so it went on. In his attachment to
his son the king kept on thinking up excuses. ‘Let my son
wear armour. A kshatriya is pure only when he wears an
armour.’”
“Rohita, in the meantime, came to know about all that had
happened. He wanted to escape his doom by running away to
the forest with a bow in his hand.”
“The king was afflicted with the dread disease called
Mahodara which Varuna caused as a punishment. Hearing
about it the prince Rohita started to go back home, to save his
father. Indra stopped him. He told the young prince that he
should go and visit all the holy rivers. One year passed and
again it happened and again. Five years passed and finally he
made up his mind to go back to his kingdom and see his
father.”
“On the way Rohita met a Brahmin whose name was
Ajigartha. He was travelling with his wife and three sons.
The prince thought that his father’s disease would be cured
and that he himself could escape death by sacrificing someone
else. He saluted the Brahmin who stood silent to find out what
the prince wanted. Rohita said: ‘My lord, I will give you a
hundred thousand cows. Are you willing to trade one of your
sons for it?’ The Brahmin wanted more details and the prince
told him about the predicament of his father and himself.
Ajigartha said: ‘My eldest son will not part from me. He is
too dear to me and I will not be able to live without him.’ The
wife of the Brahmin said: ‘My husband, the Bhargava, has
said that our eldest son is dear to him and therefore cannot be
given. I want you to know that the youngest child is dear to
me and I cannot bear to give him up. It is always the way of
the world that the eldest is the father’s favourite and the
youngest, that of the mother.’”
“The second son was called Sunashepha. He spoke in a soft
and sad voice: ‘Listen to me, O prince. My father favours my
elder brother and my mother, my younger brother. It is as
good as understood that I have been sold to you by my parents
for a hundred thousand cows. Take me with you.’ The prince
gave the number of cows to the Brahmin and was happy since
he had the young boy with him who would be sacrificed
instead of himself.”
“It was noon when Rohita and Sunashepha reached the holy
spot named Pushkara. There the young boy saw Kaushika
who was absorbed in his tapas. The child was hungry, thirsty
and very depressed because he realized that he was unwanted
by his parents, or else would they have sold him for a hundred
thousand cows? And they knew that he was going to be killed
and yet they gave him away! He knew that this rishi Kaushika
was distantly related to the Bhargava clan and he felt that he
had a claim on him. Impulsively he rushed to the presence of
Kaushika and fell on his lap sobbing. Rudely awakened from
his trance Kaushika looked at the intruder. He saw a young
boy with a woe-begone face and he was sobbing his heart
out.”
“The child said: ‘I have no father and no mother. As for
kinsfolk. I have none. You are my only refugee. You must
save my life. I have been told that you are very noble,
powerful and compassionate, that you can never bear to see
anyone who is unhappy. I saw you and I have come to you for
help.’ Kaushika wanted to know what was worrying the young
boy and he told him the entire story. Kaushika’s heart was full
of love for this foundling. Sunashepha said; ‘My lord, since
my father has sold me for the purpose of a yajna I do not want
that yajna to be spoilt nor do I want to lose my life. Only you
can work things in such a way that both these can be
accomplished. I want to live long, perform tapas and then
reach the heavens. You are the succor for unfortunate beings
like me and you are a father to me since I am now an orphan.’”
“Kaushika pacified the weeping boy with gentle words and
promises and he summoned his sons and said: ‘Parents create
their children so that they will guide them to heaven: to assure
them of a place in the other world. I want you to justify your
births. Here is this child who has come to me to save him. You
are all well-read and you have acquired wealth in the form of
tapas. Do what is expected of you by me. One of you should
become the yajnapashu, for the sacrifice of King
Harishchandra. Thus I will save this child and the yajna will
also come to a successful conclusion. Will you do it?’”
“The sons led by Madhuchandas considered it a big joke and
laughing at their father said: ‘Father, how can you find it in
your heart to abandon your sons for the sake of a foundling
who weeps his heart out? It is as improbable that we should
accept your suggestion as it is to eat the flesh of a dog.’
Kaushika’s anger rose to the surface and he said: ‘Your
behavior and your words are unworthy of your birth and you
are not fit to be my sons. Those who disobey their father are
not fit to be honoured. Like the sons of Vasishtha you will
also be chandalas and eat the flesh of dogs for a thousand
years.’”
Kaushika assured Sunashepha that he would save his life
somehow. He pondered for a long while and then said: ‘You
must go with Rohita and allow yourself to be tied to the
sacrificial pole, yupasthambha. They will place garlands of
red flowers round your neck and smear red sandal paste on
your body. They will tie you up with ropes which have been
purified with incantations. I will teach you these two verses
and in your mind repeat them till you have memorized them.
Then, during the yajna sing these hymns. The yajna will be as
good as successful in its completion.’”
“Sunashepha learnt the hymns with great care. He then went
to Rohita who had been resting all the while and said: ‘Let us
hurry to the spot where the yajna is to be performed. I am well
prepared for it.’ The prince was happy to see him a willing
victim. And they hurried to the presence of the sick king.
Harishchandra was immensely pleased with the turn of
events. He went to the yajnasala and began to perform the
yajna though he was sorely afflicted with the disease
Mahodara.”
“The young boy was tied to the yupasthambha and when they
were getting ready to sacrifice him the young boy began to
sing in his childish treble, the hymns taught to him by
Kaushika. The yajnasala was silent with surprise and later,
with admiration for the noble hymns which were in praise of
the devas, Indra, Varuna and the others who were entitled to a
share of the havis .”
“Indra was pleased and so was Varuna. They appeared in
person and granted long life to Sunashepha. The king was
forgiven for his lapse and he was cured of his disease. The
experiences he had gone through because of his excessive
attachment to his son had taught him a lesson and
Harishchandra wanted to learn the Brahmavidya from
Kaushika. The rishi was only too happy to tell him, and after
that, Harishchandra was a changed man.”
“Kaushika had a hundred sons. One of them was called by the
name Madhuchandas and so all the hundred were called as the
‘Madhuchandas brothers.’ After the yajna performed by
Harishchandra, Kaushika adopted Sunashepha as his own and
told his sons: ‘He is your brother. I want you to treat him as
your elder brother. He was born a Bhrigu but he is now one of
you.”
“The older sons of Kaushika were not happy at the suggestion
of their father and they would not accept Sunashepha as their
elder brother. Kaushika was of course furious and he cursed
them too, to be low-born. There were fifty of them. The other
fifty led by Madhuchandas fell at his feet and said: ‘We are
willing to obey you in everything. We are very happy to
accept Sunashepha as our elder brother.’ The father was
naturally pleased with them and said: ‘You are good sons and
I am pleased with you. Led by this new son of mine you will
be known as the Kaushikas and our House will be famed as
the Kaushika Gotra.’”
“Kaushika pursued his tapas for a thousand years. At the end
of it Brahma appeared before him and said: ‘Because of your
tapas you have become a rishi, not just a Rajarshi.’”
“Kaushika was not pleased with becoming a rishi. He was
determined to achieve the status of Brahmarishi and he began
to perform tapas intensely. He went to the north and there he
pursued his tapas.”
26. KAUSHIKA’S LAPSES
“ The devas were worried about Kaushika’s tapas and the
foremost of them was Indra who was afraid that his status as
Indra might be in danger. He decided to disturb the tapas and
he summoned to his presence Menaka, the apsara of his court.
He said: ‘You are the best among the apsaras. I want your
help. I will tell you what I want you to do. Kaushika is
performing tapas and he is glowing like the noonday sun: so
fierce is the tapas he has accumulated. If he succeeds there is
every danger of my being pushed out of my throne. I want you
to go to his presence. He has all his senses under control and
with single-mindedness he is absorbed in mediation. With
your beauty, your youth and your winning ways, you should
tempt him and make him succumb to the weakness which is
innate in the heart of every man. Make him abandon his tapas
and I will be pleased with you.’”
“Menaka was afraid to go. She said: ‘My lord, I have been
told that he is very powerful and that he is very easily
angered. Think of the combination, power, tapas and anger!
How can I survive these? You are afraid of him and yet you
want a weak woman like me to go to him! How can I face
him? He has cursed the sons of Vasishtha. He was a kshatriya
and by his own efforts he has become a rishi now. He has been
like Brahma in creating a new heaven for the sake of a king.
Such a powerful tapasvin will surely have gone beyond the
sway of the senses and how can I dare to go near him? What
if he curses me? If you assure me that he will not curse me I
will do what you ask me to do. Send Manmatha and Vasanta
with me. Make the wind Mandanila to come with us. Under
such pleasing conditions which are always conducive to the
act of love, I will try to tempt Kaushika and let us hope I
succeed in my attempts.’”
“Menaka went down to the earth and in the neighbourhood of
the spot where Kaushika was, she spent her time waiting for
the proper time when she could make her appearance. One
day Kaushika got up from the mediation and was moving
about. Menaka thought that the chance had come her way
now, the chance she was for. And she was not wrong. Looking
at her beautiful figure and her winning ways Kaushika was
bewitched and he succumbed to her charms.”
“Five years passed and another five years. He woke up
suddenly one day out of this bewitchment. He realized that
ten years, ten precious years had been wasted. His tapas had
been disturbed and he had lost much of what he had
accumulated. He was full of anger and sorrow. He then
realized that it was the work of the devas who were set on
disturbing tapas performed by any one.”
“When she saw him like this Menaka was overcome with fear
lest he should vent his anger on her. She stood with folded
palms and her tears were trembling on her lashes. But
Kaushika was not angry with her. He told her that he was
going north to continue where he had left off.”
He went to the banks of the river Kaushiki and his tapas was
terrible. After a long time the devas, pleased with him came
there with Brahma and they said: ‘Kaushika, you are now a
Maharshi . You have performed severe penances. We say
that you are the greatest of the rishis.’”
“Kaushika was neither pleased nor sad at the words of
Brahma. He said: ‘With my tapas I have earned the title
‘Maharshi’. But tell me, have I become one who has
conquered the senses?” Brahma said: ‘No, you are not a
Jitendriya, not completely.’ Kaushika’s face fell and Brahma
said: ‘You must try to achieve that also: perfect control of the
senses.’”
“The most difficult part of his tapas was performed by him for
the next few years. He held his arms aloft and he was bent on
starving himself, in the midst of five fires during the summer
days and in the midst of water during winter. Only air was his
food. His tapas became intense and, as was his custom, Indra
summoned Rambha and told her: ‘Go and try to tempt
Kaushika as Menaka did before.’ Rambha was very much
afraid of Kaushika and said: ‘I dare not. His anger will be
unbearable.’ But Indra assured her that he would himself be
with her. The nightingale would sing from the branches of the
mango tree near where Kaushika was and on that tree and on
that tree would be stationed Manmatha and Indra.”
“While he was absorbed in his mediation Kaushika was
disturbed by the music of the nightingale. He smelt the scent
of the flowers which bloom only during the season Vasanta.
He opened his eyes and they lighted on the very beautiful
woman standing before him. He knew that it was the work of
Indra or else how could Vasanta come along before it was
due? And again, how could a woman find her way into the
heart of the terrible forest unless she had been brought there?
His anger came up once more and he cursed Rambha. ‘You
have agreed to try and tempt me by your wiles and by your
wanton ways and rob me of my tapas. You will be turned into
stone and stay on this earth for a thousand years.”
“The moment he said it he repented his action and said: ‘Yes,
Brahma is right. I am not a Jitendriya. I am not able to subdue
my anger. So long as the senses are unconquered, the atman
will not attain tranquility. Hereafter I will never be angry and I
will not speak a word. I will drain myself of all feelings and
perform tapas once again. Then and only then, will I attain the
fruits of my tapas.’”
27. VISHVAMITRA, THE BRAHMARSHI
“Kaushika abandoned the north and walked towards the east.
And there again he performed his tapas. For a thousand years
he was silent and the world and the heavens were all being
burnt up by the fire of his penance. He had become as thin as
a twig and he had surmounted several obstacles placed in the
way of his achievement. He banished anger from his mind
completely.”
“One day as he broke his fast and cooked some rice for
himself. Just as he was about to eat it Indra, taking the form of
a Brahmin came to him and begged him for food. Kaushika
spoke not a word but gave the entire food to the Brahmin and
went back to his mediation without eating.”
“His tapas became more and more fierce. Even the air which
he was breathing he controlled so that he could stay without
breathing for a long while. Smoke began to emulate from his
head and the worlds were suffering because of his penance and
the devas and others went to Brahma and told him: ‘Kaushika
now glows with the greatness of his tapas. If you do not grant
him what he has been wanting all these years, his tapas is sure
to destroy all the three worlds. His glory is so great that even
the sun and fire have lost their luster. The seas are lashing
their waves in torment and the mountains are spitting fire. The
earth is trembling and there is storm everywhere. Kaushika is
like the great fire at the end of the yuga and it is up to you to
save the universe from him.’ Brahma hurried to the presence
of Kaushika and said: ‘We welcome you Brahmarshi ! We
have been pleased with the tapas you have performed. With
your efforts you have achieved the status of Brahmarshi. You
will live very long. May you prosper.’ A thin flash of pleasure
lit up the face of Kaushika. He prostrated before Brahma and
said: “If what you have granted me is really true, if I am a
Brahmarshi, if I am long –lived by your grace, let the Vedas
accept me as Brahmarshi. I have but one desire. Vasishtha,
your son, should recognize me as such.’ They brought
Vasishtha to the presence of the great Kaushika and he smiled
with affection at Kaushika and said: ‘You are a great man,
Brahmarshi. There is no doubt about it.”
“Kaushika honoured Vasishtha and he was free to go as he
pleased. The thought that he had achieved the seemingly
impossible made him happy but he was not proud nor
conceited. He was ever bent on doing good to others and he
was called Vishvamitra , the friend of the universe.”
Sadanand said: “This great Vishvamitra is the very
personification of tapas.”
Janaka stood in front of Vishvamitra and said: “It has been an
act of infinite kindness on your part to have come here to my
yajna with the sons of the monarch. Today I have heard in
detail the sacred story of how you became Vishvamitra, the
friend of the universe. How well the name fits you, my lord.
You are bent on doing nothing but good to mankind and
something tells me that you have come here to do me a great
favour.”
The sun had nearly set and they broke up their session. The
king went back to his palace and the rishis, to their
hermitages. Rama was silent and so was Lakshmana.
The story of Vishvamitra and his struggle was too sublime to
be talked about.
28. THE BOW OF MAHADEVA
Early in the morning King Janaka went to the presence of
Vishvamitra. He spoke to him and to the princes words of
welcome and added: “Lord, you have come to me with the
intention of blessing me. I know that. Tell me if there is
anything particular which I should do. Please command me as
to what should be done to make you happy.” The rishis was
impressed by the humility of Janaka and he spoke in a soft
persuasive voice: “As I told you yesterday, these two young
men are kshatriyas, the sons of the monarch Dasaratha, and
they are called Rama and Lakshmana. Their fame as archers
has spread the world over. It is but natural for them to be
impatient to see the Bow of Mahadeva which you have been
worshipping for years. I can assure you that great good
fortune is awaiting you and the bow will be the cause of it.
Ask the bow to be brought here. Let them see it.”
King Janaka said: “I will relate to the young men the story of
the bow: about how it came about that the House of the
Videhas has been honoured by its possession. Nimi was a
famed monarch in our family and the sixth king after him was
Devaratha. This bow was given to him. He had been asked to
keep it with him and to guard it very carefully. As for this
bow, in ancient times, when Daksha performed a yaga, he
insulted Mahadeva by refusing to give him his share of the
havis . The devas, who were afraid of Daksha, countenanced
this insult to the Lord. Mahadeva went to the yajnasala with
this bow in his hand and looking at the devas sneeringly he
said: ‘Since you allowed this injustice I am going to separate
your jeweled heads from your bodies.’ The devas rushed to
him at once and they fell at his feet and craved pardon.
Mahadeva is a god who is easily incensed and easily pacified.
His anger vanished and the devas were saved. This bow was
then given to my ancestor and he was asked to guard it as a
treasure as indeed it is.
“Once, when I was planning to perform another yajna, I was
ploughing on the ground and when the ground was split by the
plough I saw that in the furrow made by the plough was a
beautiful child. It was a delicate looking girl and since I was
then childless I took her to my queen and the child grew up to
be my eldest daughter. Discovered as she was by the tip of the
plough, I have called her Sita. She seems to me to be the
incarnation of Devi Lakshmi herself. She is no ordinary
mortal.”
“I decided to give her in marriage to a hero. This was after
several princes came to me and asked me for her hand. I was
not willing to give her away and so I told them that she can be
given only to the one who can fulfil my stipulation. They
asked me what it was and I said: ‘She will be given to the one
who will lift this bow and string it.’”
“My lord, not one of them was able even to lift it. Offended
by me, as they thought, they joined together and surrounded
Mithila on all sides seeking to destroy me and my kingdom. I
was not able to withstand the onslaught of so many kings who
had combined their forces and, for a year, I suffered. I
performed tapas and the devas sent their divine army to help
me. The enemies were vanquished and Mithila was saved
from destruction. This is the bow which has such a long story
which goes with it. I will certainly have it brought here for
Rama and Lakshmana to see.”
Janaka commanded his ministers to have the bow brought to
the presence of Vishvamitra. They went to the palace of the
king. The bow was placed so that everyone could see it. The
great bow was worshipped with flowers and incense everyday.
It took five thousand stalwarts to drag the cart holding the
bow; the cart had eight large wheels and, with great difficulty,
the cart was dragged where the king was seated with his
guests.
When the iron casket containing the bow came into view they
all stood up as one man and honoured the Bow of Mahadeva.
Janaka stood humbly before Vishvamitra and said: “This is
that famed bow which has broken the pride of so many kings.
This is the Bow of Mahadeva. No deva, no asura nor yaksha
has been able to lift it even: not to mention stringing it or
using it. No gandharva nor kinnara nor a rakshasa has been
able to lift it. What then can be said about a mere man?
Please show the bow to the princes.”
Vishvamitra was listening to the words of Janaka with a great
deal of attention. A moment passed, and then, with a sweet
and gentle smile touching his lips, Vishvamitra said: “Child,
Rama, go and look at the bow.”
Rama walked towards the casket. He opened the lid and stood
staring at the magnificent bow. He stood gazing at it for a
long moment. He then turned to the rishi Vishvamitra and
asked: “Great one, I will now touch this great bow with my
hand. I will lift it and try to string it. May I do so?”
“You may,” said both the rishi and the king.
Everyone was tense with excitement since Rama spoke with so
much confidence. Even as thousands of eyes were watching,
Rama lifted the bow as though it were just a sport. There was
an audible sigh from everyone when they saw him lift it easily
with his left hand. Rama stood the bow straight and holding it
with his left hand, he bent it with his right to string it.
There was a noise like a clap of thunder and those who were
watching saw the great Bow of Mahadeva break into two. The
earth trembled at the noise and most of the people around fell
down senseless. Vishvamitra, Janaka and the princes were the
only four unaffected by the noise.
When they had all recovered and when there was a semblance
of normalcy restored, Janaka spoke words of great sweetness
and words suited to the occasion. He said: “I still cannot
believe that this had happened. I have never seen the like of it
before. This Rama is the greatest among men. My dear
daughter Sita is fortunate to become the bride of the House of
the Ikshvakus. I had announced that I would give her to the
hero who will string the bow and Rama has done it.
“Permit me, my lord, to send messages to Ayodhya. Let them
relate to the monarch about the incidents here and let the king
know how his son won the hand of my daughter. Let him be
told that the princes are still under your care and let him be
entreated to come to Mithila as early as he possibly can.”
Vishvamitra was only too happy to say: “Do so by all means.”
Messengers were sent to Ayodhya on fleet horses and they
hurried to the great city with the glad tidings that Rama had
broken the great Bow of Mahadeva and that Sita, the daughter
of Janaka, was to be his bride.
29. DASARATHA LEAVES FOR MITHILA
Three days and three nights had to pass before the messengers
could reach Ayodhya. They reached the palace of the king and
told the doorkeepers: “We have come from Mithila and we
have a message for the king. Please take us to his presence.”
They went to the king and, after saluting him in a manner
befitting a monarch, they spoke to him and said: “Great one!
Janaka, the King of Mithila sends his regards to your gracious
self and wants to know if all is well with you and your
kingdom. He asks again and again after your welfare and that
of your subjects.
“He now wants you to listen to a request of his, which has
been approved and sanctioned by the great rishi, Vishvamitra.
These are his words: ‘I have a daughter by name Sita. I had
announced to the world that she is a Viryasulka. None of the
kings who came were able to satisfy the stipulations which I
had laid down. That daughter of mine has been won over now
by your blessed son who was brought to me by Vishvamitra. It
is my good fortune that Rama, your eldest son, should be my
son-in-law. In the presence of several rishis, kings and
citizens, the great divine Bow of Mahadeva was broken by
your noble son. According to my promise, Sita, my daughter,
will be given to him as a prize for his prowess. Please accept
my gift and honour me. Please come to Mithila as early as
possible accompanied by your preceptors. Your sons are eager
to be re-united with you. You must be gracious enough to let
me keep my promise and let me give my child to your son.’
The messengers continued: “Advised by the sage Vishvamitra
and by his own Guru Sadananda, our king has asked us to
convey to you this message. Please let us also add our
entreaties and request you to come to our city.” They waited
eagerly for the kings’ reply.
Dasaratha, happy beyond words, looked at Vasishtha and
Vamadeva and the other ministers in the court and said: “So
the children have gone to Videha with Vishvamitra. As you
have all heard, Rama’s prowess has won the admiration of
everyone. Janaka is eager to perform the wedding as early as
possible. If you are agreeable to it we will, at once, leave for
Mithila. Let us not lose time.”
There was nothing but happiness in the hearts of everyone in
Ayodhya. It was decided to leave for Mithila early in the
morning. The tired messengers from Mithila were duly
honoured and they spent the night peacefully.
30. IN MITHILA
When the east was tinted red heralding the approach of dawn
the royal entourage left for Mithila. The king had asked his
treasurer to take as many jewels and gold with him as was
necessary for the occasion. These were the gifts which a king
naturally carried with him when he went to meet another king.
In this instance there was also the proposed marriage of his
eldest son. Chariots and palanquins to carry the members of
the royal family were ready. The many preceptors led by
Vasishtha were already on their way. The king ascended the
chariot and the journey was on.
It took them four days to reach Mithila. Even as they were
nearing the gates of the city, King Janaka hurried forward to
greet the old and venerable king, surrounded as he was by his
kinsmen and the rishis who were his preceptors. He spoke to
the king of Kosala and said: “It is gracious on your part to
have acceded to my request and to have come to my city. You
must honour me by accepting my hospitality. I have been
honoured by the coming of Vasishtha and he is accompanied
by great rishis like Vamadeva and Markandeya.
“Your son, O king, has made my dream come true. He has
saved me from breaking my oath about the proper man who
should wed my child. The yajna is nearly at an end. At the
conclusion of the yajna you should permit that the wedding of
your son with my child takes place.”
Dasaratha, with his face lit up with a smile of contentment,
said: “Receiving of a gift depends entirely on the giver,
Janaka. There is no need for me to tell you when the marriage
should take place. You and your preceptors will know.” Janaka
led them to the palace set apart for them. The rishis had all
assembled there for the sake of the yajna and the great
Vasishtha with Vamadeva and the renowned Markandeya were
honoured by all of them.
Tender was the reunion of Rama and Lakshmana with their
father. For the sake of propriety the king had refrained from
rushing to Rama when he saw him. Now they were alone, the
king shed tears of joy and embraced them again and again.
The night was spent happily with the princes recounting to
their father about the many happenings during their stay with
Vishvamitra. Janaka, as was the custom, spent the night in the
yajnasala.
Early in the morning the king of Mithila became engrossed in
the yajna which had almost neared completion. The ritviks
surrounded the Vedika and the rites were performed without
any disturbance or interruption or lapse to mar its perfection.
Janaka then spoke to his own preceptor Sadananda, the son of
Gautama, and said: “As, you know, I have a brother by name
Kushadhvaja who is ruling over the city by name Sankashya.
The city has the sweet river Ikshumati flowing near her. I wish
to send for him and let him share the joy of this happy
occasion with me.” Sadananda at once sent messengers to
bring Kushadhvaja to Mithila. Soon he came and when they
had all assembled in the great hall, Janaka asked his chief
minister Sudhama to go to the presence of King Dasaratha and
bring him to the court along with his sons.
When the old king arrived there with Rama and Lakshmana,
Janaka with his brother went towards them and with folded
palms, greeted them and led them to the jewelled seats set
apart for them.
Dasaratha then said: “Janaka, my friend, my preceptor
Vasishtha will perform everything in the proper manner. It is
the custom to relate the ancestry of the young man who is to
be married and I now request Guru Vasishtha to do the
needful.”
Kulaguru Vasishtha traced the line of Manu elaborating on the
greatness of kings like Ikshvaku who was the first to rule in
the city of Ayodhya. He then spoke of Trishanku, the famed
Yuvanashva, his son Mandhata who was called the ‘Jewel of
Kritayuga’, King Sagara, Bhagiratha, Kakustha, Raghu and
down to Aja whose son was the present King Dasaratha. He
said: “You have heard about the glorious story of this dynasty.
Please be gracious enough to give your daughter in marriage
to Rama, the son of Dasaratha.”
Janaka said: “I would also like to tell you something about the
glorious men who were my ancestors: who have shed glory on
our heritage.” He spoke of their first king Nimi and his son
Mithi after whom the city was called Mithila. The recital went
on. King after king was mentioned and his glorious
achievements. The king by name Svarnaroma was the father of
Janaka who had three brothers. Janaka concluded: “I now ask
you to accept my daughter Sita as the bride of your eldest son
Rama, and my other child, Urmila, as the bride for
Lakshmana.” He added: “Please make all the many
preparations which are religious for these two young men, and
three days from today, when the star is in Uttara Phalguni, let
the marriages be performed.”
Vishvamitra spoke to Janaka and said: “Janaka, the alliances
which you have proposed are indeed very good and we are all
immensely pleased with it. I have a suggestion to make. I have
been told that this brother of yours Kushadhvaja has two
beautiful daughters. I ask you on behalf of the king of
Ayodhya to give them in marriage to Bharata and Shatrughna,
the other sons of the king. May the two great houses be
inextricably bound by these alliances.”
The entire hall was filled with words of praise for the
suggestion of Vishvamitra and the old king Dasaratha returned
to his palace with a glad heart.
31. SITA KALYANAM
On the morning of the day fixed for the wedding, King
Dasaratha surrounded by his entire host arrived in the hall
which had been set apart for the wedding. The princes stood
with their father and Vasishtha was the officiating priest. He
smiled at Janaka and said: “King Dasaratha, accompanied by
his sons, is here and they have been prepared for the solemn
ceremony. They are wearing the scared kankanas on their
wrists and, please hasten to perform the kanyadana which is
said to benefit the giver and the one who receives.”
Janaka with the rishis Vishvamitra and Sadananda to guide
him, purified and decorated the platform set for the marriage
by offering flowers and incense and other symbols of
prosperity. These were the rites prescribed in the Vedas. He
then kindled the sacred fire with incantations.
Janaka brought Sita. Words were inadequate to describe the
beauty of Sita. She looked like the goddess Lakshmi who had
walked out of the lotus on which she resides: as though she
had left the presence of Narayana and come down to the earth.
She was as bright and beautiful as a flash of lightning. Large
eyes like lotus petals were cast down and her hair which was
long and dark was decked with flowers and with gems. She
was wearing jewels and her dress was of the colour of gold
with an edging of gold which was woven as though swans
were strung together. She walked slowly with her father.
Janaka brought her to the presence of Rama and said: “This
Sita, my daughter, will be, from now, yours. She will walk in
the path of Dharma with you. Accept her. Take her hand in
yours and may you both be blessed. She is a Pativrata, a great
personage and she will be like a shadow unto you.”
Janaka then poured water into the hands of Rama and thus
made the gift complete: the gift of his beloved daughter to the
greatest among men.
When the waters touched the hands of Rama, divine music
could be heard from the heavens and the devas showered
flowers on the newly-weds.
Janaka then went to Lakshmana and gave his other daughter
Urmila to him and said: “Lakshmana, accept my daughter as
your spouse. Take her hand in yours and make her yours.”
Bharata and Shatrughna took the hands of the princesses
Mandavi and Srutakirti and the sight was glorious: the four
young men with their brides making pradakshina to the fire
and taking the seven steps which is an essential rite. The
excitement of the wedding was over and the night was spent in
happiness. Early in the morning Vishvamitra went to the
palace where the young princes were. He took affectionate
farewell of them and proceeded to the north, to the Himavan
and the banks of Kaushiki where he always stayed.
32. PARASURAMA, THE BHARGAVA
After the departure of Vishvamitra, Dasaratha went to the
King of Mithila and, taking leave of him, began his journey
back to Ayodhya with his sons and their brides. Janaka went
with them for some distance and returned to his city while
Dasaratha continued his journey.
As they proceeded towards Ayodhya, the king observed ill-
omens on the way. Birds were making strange noises and it
was fearsome. They were flying hither and thither as though in
panic. The animals were also signifying that something terrible
was about to happen.
Dasaratha was naturally upset by these and asked Vasishtha
what these omens foreboded. The rishi thought for a while and
said: “Dasaratha, something fearful is approaching us. There is
no doubt about it. Since the birds are afraid it is evident. But
the animals which are running in the right direction, that is,
making pradakshina means that the fear will be removed and
no great harm will befall you. Be rid of this fear. It will pass,
whatever is to come
Even as they were talking, a sudden gale blew across the sky
and it seemed to make the earth tremble. It was like a
whirlwind. The sun was covered with darkness and the
quarters seemed to be covered by dust. Nothing could be
visible. There was an unknown fear in the heart of every one
of the men in the army of the king and Dasaratha was
extremely worried as to why this was happening.
Out of the darkness and the cloak of dust there came towards
them a glorious figure. He was wearing the garb of an ascetic
and his hair was matted like the locks of Lord Mahadeva
himself. This was Parasurama, the Bhargava: Parasurama who
would strike nothing but terror in the hearts of the kshatriyas
since he was known to be a hater of kshatriyas. He was as
fearful as the great fire which licks up the earth at the end of
time and he was an awe-inspiring personage like the peak of
Mount Kailasa. He was so radiant that they were all dazzled
by him. On his shoulder rested the famed axe which got him
the name Parasurama. His hands held a glorious bow and he
was like Lord Mahadeva who was setting out to kill the
Tripuras.
When they saw him, the rishis led by Vasishtha placed their
palms together and greeted him with reverence. Their minds
were filled with misgivings since this hater of kshatriyas was
in the midst of the scions of a famed line of kshatriyas. They
thought to themselves: “Bhargava has already completed his
tarpana to his father with the blood of the kshatriyas and we
have been told that he has abandoned his anger and his hatred
of the kshatriyas. And so there may not be any danger to the
king or to his sons. But then, why this anger which sits like a
thunder-cloud on his noble brow?”
They offered Arghya to the guest and he accepted it. He went
to Rama and said: “Rama, I have been hearing about your
prowess with the bow and arrow. People have been talking of
nothing else. I was also told about your visit to Mithila and
about your breaking the sacred bow of Lord Mahadeva. I am
curious to know how great is this power and prowess of yours
which people are talking about. I have, therefore, brought
another bow to test you.”
Parasurama held out the bow which he had been holding in his
hands and said: “This bow belonged to my father, the noble
Jamadagni. Everyone is afraid even to touch this bow. Let me
see you lift it, string it and shoot an arrow with it. Then and
only then, will I believe the stories I have been hearing about
you. If you are able to do so, to do what I have stipulated, I
will then consider you to be a worthy opponent and we can
fight a duel.
“If, however, you are afraid, then accept that you have been
defeated by me. You should either accept my superiority or
fight with me.”
Bhargava stood with his eyes blazing and to the old king he
looked like an avenging fury all set to kill his beloved Rama.
With his face pale with fear the king said: “I have been told
that your anger against kshatriyas has been appeased and that
your hatred is now like a fire which has been extinguished.
Why then, this anger? My son should be left unharmed, for my
sake. I beg you to spare my child to me. You have promised to
Indra that you would lay down your arms. You did so and
went to live in the mountain by name Mahendra. Why then
have you assumed this angry look? If Rama, my child, is
killed, that will be the end of all of us. You have, evidently,
come to destroy the entire family of Dasaratha.”
Parasurama paid no heed to the piteous pleadings of
Dasaratha. He was looking only at Rama and he said: “These
two bows, were made at the same time by Vishvakarma. They
are great bows, famed throughout the three worlds. They are
firm, strong, and it is not possible for ordinary mortals to
handle them. One of these was given to Mahadeva, the three-
eyed god, and the other was offered to Narayana. What I am
holding in my hands is the bow of Narayana. It has never
known defeat. It is as famed as the bow of Mahadeva. Once
the devas wanted to know who was more powerful, Mahadeva
or Narayana. They went to Brahma, the Creator and he sowed
the seed of dissension between the two gods. A thrilling fight
ensued between Narayana and Mahadeva. Narayana sent the
astra by name Jrumbhana at Mahadeva and with his bow
slightly broken, the lord Mahadeva was non-plussed for a
moment. But he resumed the fight. The devas regretted their
curiosity and appeased the angry gods and made them stop
their fight.
“Mahadeva left his bow with the ancestors of Janaka and that
was the bow which was broken by you. The other bow was
given to the rishi Richaka who gave it to his son Jamadagni
who was my father. I inherited it from my father who was
killed by Kartaviryarjuna, the kshatriya, who was swollen with
pride. It was with this bow that I killed innumerable kings,
kshatriyas, and avenged the death of my father. I was the
possessor of the entire earth at one time. I performed the
tarpana for my father and then a yaga to rid me of the sin of
killing so many anointed kings. At the end of the yaga I gave
away the entire earth to Kashyapa and ever since then I have
been spending my time on the Mahendra mountain with my
mind bent on tapas.
“I heard the celestials praise you and your prowess and that
prompted me to come down to the plains to accost you. If you
are a real kshatriya, accept my challenge and string this bow as
I suggest. If you do that, you can then be fit enough to fight
with me: I concede that.”
Rama was standing silent during the entire harangue of the
angry Parasurama. He looked reassuringly at his father and
then addressed Parasurama: “Bhargava, I heard you and I
heard your challenge also. I will only be too happy to accept
your challenge. You seem to be under the impression that I am
a weak man who has not courage enough to fight with you.
You have insulted me. I will show you how powerful my arms
are, and how much of a kshatriya I am.”
Rama held out his hand and, casually he took the bow from the
hands of Parasurama. He strung the bow and fixed an arrow to
it. He then said: “Bhargava, Vishvamitra is my beloved guru
and I respect him immensely. He was very fond of his sister
Satyavati and your father happens to be her son. And because
of your kinship with him and because you are a brahmin,
respect is due to you from me. That is the sole reason why I
am not trying to aim this arrow at your life. No arrow of mine
has ever come back to me without getting some victim. Tell
me, what will you give me to satisfy this arrow from this bow?
This bow, as you have told me, is powerful since it is sacred to
Narayana and it is not right that I should let the arrow go
unappeased. Tell me what you will give this arrow? Will it be
the wealth of all the tapas you have performed or the world to
come which you have earned? Tell me and I will aim my
arrow to get me that.”
As was their custom, the divine host headed by Brahma
himself had assembled in the skies to watch the encounter
between the two Ramas. Parasurama felt strength ebbing away
from his limbs and he spoke in halting words. He said: “I have
realised that you are superior to me, Rama. I will, this very
moment, return to Mahendra where I will dwell for ever. I will
grant you the wealth of my tapas which I have accumulated.
When you took up the bow in your blessed hands I realised
that you are Narayana Himself. I have been vanquished and,
strangely enough, it is not galling to my pride to accept defeat
at your hands.”
When Parasurama spoke these words Rama released the arrow
from the bow. Parasurama went back to the mountain by name
Mahendra after having abandoned his tapas and his strength to
Rama. The heavens rejoiced when Parasurama made a
pradakshina to Rama and walked away from there toward the
north where Mahendra was.
It took a while for Rama to control his anger. When his wrath
was appeased, Rama gave the bow to Varuna, the lord of
oceans.
Rama then spoke to his father: “Come, father, Parasurama has
been sent back by me and we can continue our journey
towards Ayodhya.” Dasaratha who had been in a daze all the
while roused himself and with great joy embraced his beloved
child, Rama.
They came to Ayodhya and the citizens welcomed them with
great excitement and happiness. Music sounded everywhere
and the king and his sons with their brides entered the palace
of the king.
Rama was the ideal son to his father. He would ever be
attentive to the slightest wish of the king and would obey him
even before the king mentioned it. He was the beloved of
everyone in Ayodhya.
Sita and Rama were an extremely devoted couple. Sita was the
ideal wife for Rama. She was his equal in beauty, in her
modesty and in her love for the elders. She was very dear to
Rama. Each dwelt in the heart of the other and her beauty and
his were like those of Lakshmi and Narayana and they lived
happily in the city of Ayodhya.
AYODHYA KANDA
1. RAMA
Kaikeyi was the younger queen of Dasaratha and the mother
of Bharata. Her father Ashvapati was now old and Dasaratha
thought that it would please him if he sent his son Bharata to
Kekaya. He called Bharata and told him that he should go and
spend some time in Kekaya with his grandfather and his uncle
Yudhajit. When Bharata left for Kekaya, with him went his
brother Shatrughna who was so fond of him that he would
never be separated from him. Shatrughna was a noble prince
who was able to keep the six enemies at bay: the enemies by
name Kama, Krodha, Lobha, Moha, Mada and Matsarya. He
was indeed Shatrughna as his name implied and he was
Bharata’s alter ego even as Lakshmana was, Rama’s.
Ashvapati, the old king, was very happy that the young men
had come to him to spend some time with him. Though they
were treated well, entertained very well by their uncle and
their grandfather, Bharata and Shatrughna thought of their old
father very often. The king also remembered them and their
gentle ways.
All his sons were dear to the old King Dasaratha. To him they
were like four arms and he was happy, the more so since they
were born to him when he was no longer young. Still, though
he was fond of all of them, Rama was dearer to his father than
his other sons. It was perhaps his beauty and his charm, or
perhaps the many good qualities, noble qualities in him which
made the king love him as he did. Only the devas knew that he
was Narayana Himself who had deigned to be born on the
earth for the sole purpose of destroying Ravana. Kausalya was
contented and proud of her son Rama and she looked like
Aditi, the mother of Indra.
As for Rama, he was unparalleled in the qualities which make
a man great. He was handsome, very pleasing and charming to
look at. He was a very brave young man and yet his bravery
was combined with mercy. He was ever tranquil, unruffled by
the sway of emotions. He would be friendly with everyone. He
would talk first and talk softly, with affection. Even if, by
some chance, someone spoke harshly to him, he would never
reply in the same tone. If anyone did him any favor, even if it
were a small task, he would always remember it with gratitude
while his own good acts would be forgotten by him even if
they were hundreds in number.
Engaged in the Ayudhasala practising his archery and other
arts befitting a kshatriya, Rama would still find time to spend
with elders, those who were elder to him because of age,
because of their greater wisdom, because they were old
enough to teach him the ways of the world. He was highly
intelligent and he had learnt the art of conversing with people.
His voice was pleasing to hear and, though he was a warrior,
he never once prided himself on his prowess. Rama would
never tell a lie. It was, with him, almost a religious
compulsion, that he should not utter an untruth even in the
most trying situation. He was ever bent on honouring elders
and scholars. He would spend a long time with them humbly
learning all that they had to teach. Rama was greatly attached
to his father’s subjects and the people of Ayodhya loved him.
Each man loved him as his own son: so dear was the prince to
everyone. Rama was compassionate and he would always
sympathise with anyone who was in trouble. He was the first
to shed tears if anyone was in pain or suffering. He was ever
righteous and he had conquered the greatest of enemies, anger.
He would never willingly hurt anyone with his words and he
could never countenance words which were against the code
of living. He knew how to listen patiently to others and to
make the proper reply when questioned: in this art he was like
the heavenly preceptor Brihaspati himself. He was loved by
everyone, this young son of the king. Words could not describe
the wealth of goodness that was Rama. He was the very life of
the men in Ayodhya. He was well versed in the arts which a
kshatriya had to master and he was also very proficient in the
knowledge of the Vedas and all its Angas. He was greater than
even his father in the art of warfare.
Born of a line of kings all of whom were paragons of virtue,
Rama was the jewel of them all. Righteous and ever truthful,
he was firm in his convictions. He was trained by great
teachers and he would never forget what he had been taught.
He would always think of new ways of doing things and his
name was used as an example for everything: for every good
quality that should adorn a human being.
Rama firmly believed that the path of Dharma was the only
pathway to Artha, Kama and Moksha. Humble when he had to
be humble, Rama knew how to keep his thoughts to himself
and until it was completed, he would not talk about any task
which he had undertaken. He was a sincere friend and he was
wise as to the proper use of wealth: when it should be
acquired, and when it should be spent.
He was a great devotee of the Lord and his wisdom was
unrivalled. He had never been known to speak a word which
was unfitting to any occasion. Never fond of laziness, he was
ever alert. Rama could never be deceived by any one. He was
fully conscious of his own shortcomings as well as those of
others. He was well versed in the shastras and he had studied
the nature of man well: man and his behaviour and the
variations of his nature in its various aspects. He knew how to
choose his friends and once they were chosen, his friends were
never abandoned. Protecting the good and punishing evil-
doers was the ultimate aim of Rama and it was his nature to do
every act at the proper time and never once had he done a
wrong act or spoken a wrong word.
Well-read as he was in the sacred lore, Rama was equally
proficient in the fine arts. He could play on the Veena and the
flute and he was an expert in judging the merits of sculptures
and other forms of art. He could control horses and elephants
just as well as he could, his own feelings. A great warrior, he
knew all the many methods of arranging the vyuhas, riding in
the chariot, fighting from a horseback or on foot. He was
greater than all the devas and asuras in the intricacies of
warfare.
He was never jealous and anger had no place in his heart. He
had never once insulted his dependents. He knew when to be
angry and with whom. Never selfish, Rama knew how to act
according to the situations in which he found himself. In short,
Rama was the home of all the many qualities that can be
enumerated and he was the beloved prince of the citizens of
Ayodhya. He was ever dear to his father and to the people of
the country. The earth herself was so much enamoured of him
that she desired to be ruled by him.
2. THE DESIRE IN THE HEART OF DASARATHA
King Dasaratha would often think of the greatness that was
Rama and his heart would be filled with happiness. There was,
in his heart, a great desire to make Rama the Yuvaraja. He felt
that it would be ideal since Rama was dear to all. He told
himself: “If I crown Rama as Yuvaraja now, I will have the
happiness of seeing him drenched in the waters of the
abhisheka and there will be no one to equal me in my joy. I
know that he will rule the kingdom even better than I have
been doing all these years. He will do good to the people even
as the rainbearing clouds water the earth with a desire to make
it more fertile. In prowess Rama is like Yama and Indra and in
wisdom he is like the divine Guru Brihaspati. My son is far
superior to me in every way. I must leave the earth to be ruled
by my child and I can depart to the other world in peace.”
The king knew that the good qualities found in Rama were not
to be found in anyone else. He was the best among men, a rare
soul and he was best suited to rule the kingdom. Dasaratha
decided to consult his ministers and ask them for their opinion
and then proceed further in the matter.
The king had been worried of late. He knew that he was
getting old and added to this was the worry caused by evil
omens in the heavens, in the sky and on the land also. He
knew that some dire calamity was in store for him and he
thought that it was his own death which was imminent. To set
his mind at rest and for the sake of his beloved subjects, this
righteous monarch decided to make haste and make Rama the
crown prince during his own lifetime.
To think was to act, and Dasaratha gave instructions for the
subjects who lived nearby and for all the chiefs and kings to be
brought to Ayodhya. The two rulers of Kekaya and Mithila,
however, were not sent for. The king told himself: “I am in a
hurry. They will hear about this later and rejoice. It is of no
great importance if I do not send for them now.”
The guests began to arrive soon and the king welcomed them
as was befitting their status and his. There was a gathering of
all of them in the immense council hall and the people of
Ayodhya had thronged there too. There was a roar as of the sea
during full tide. The king came with his ministers and took his
seat on the throne. Surrounded as he was by the lesser
luminaries, Dasaratha looked like Indra surrounded by the
devas in his court.
Dasaratha, the king, who was more like a father than a king to
his subjects, now spoke in a deep and powerful voice. He said:
“It is well known to all of you that this kingdom of Kosala has
been ruled by my ancestors ever since the time of Ikshvaku.
To the best of my ability, I have tried to follow in the footsteps
of my ancients and to rule the country. I have never
consciously swerved from the path of dharma and I have been
father to you all. But this body of mine, sheltered as it has
been for the last so many years by the white umbrella, has
become old and tired. I feel weak. I have spent innumerable
number of years in this task of ruling the land and I want to be
relieved of this responsibility. I have devoted my mind and all
my thoughts to this sole task and it is now time for me to place
the burden on younger shoulders and to take leave of you.
With the approval of the kings and the wise ones here and all
of you, I wish to appoint my son Rama as my next of heir and
be without worries.
“Rama is my eldest son. He is like Indra in valour and he
cannot be conquered by anyone. He is superior to me in all the
qualities needed for ruling a country. I wish to make him the
Yuvaraja. He is capable of accomplishing easily any task
assigned to him and he is the ideal man to be the ruler of the
land. I am eager to make him take over from me the great task
of kingship. I have spent a lot of time before coming to this
decision.
“If it is approved by all of you, I will pursue the matter further.
If you do not, I ask of you to suggest an alternative. I desire to
make only Rama the Yuvaraja but it has to be decided by all of
you as to whether my decision has your approval and
approbation.”
There was a roar when the king stopped talking and the noise
made by the happy crowd made the entire palace resound with
echoes. They did not have to consider the matter at all, they
said: “O king! you are right in the thought that you have ruled
the kingdom long enough and that you are tired of it since you
are getting old. We fully approve of the suggestion that Rama
be crowned as the heir. We are eager to see Rama, drenched
with the waters of the abhisheka, with his face sheltered by the
white umbrella, riding on the elephant.”
The king, pleased with the general enthusiasm of the crowd,
spoke as though he did not know the reason for their ready
assent and said: “I have been ruling this land for many years
and I have been righteous all the time. Never once have I
transgressed the rules of conduct. Have you not been happy all
these years? Your eagerness to have Rama as your king makes
me pause and ask you why. Have I not done my duty? What
makes you so excited at the thought of Rama’s coronation as
the Yuvaraja?”
“The reason is your son,” said the people. “His good and noble
qualities have endeared him to us. We will tell you why he is
dear to us. He is truthful. His religion is Truth and that is his
strength. He is the best of the descendants of Ikshvaku. He is a
personification of all that is good and great. He will never
swerve from the path of truth and of dharma. He is like the
moon in charming everyone: like the earth in patience, in his
forgiveness of others’ faults. He is like Brihaspati in intellect
and like Indra in valour. He is righteous and has never been
known to break his word. His conduct is faultless and he is
happy to see and recognise greatness in others. Forgiving the
faults of others is second nature to him and he will never anger
anyone by his thoughts, or his words or by his action. He
knows no guile and he is ever grateful to those who do him a
favour. Those who come to him for protection can be sure that
he will never abandon them. Pleasure and pain are treated
alike by him and he is unaffected by the sway of these.
“Rama speaks lovingly to everyone at all times and his words
have never been untrue. He respects elders and wise men. He
is proficient in the use of all the astras and his fame is not only
of this world. He is famed in all the three worlds for his
greatness. He is well-read and he is a master of the Vedas and
the Vedangas. He is well acquainted with music and all the
fine arts.
“He is blessed with an ancestry which is faultless and he is the
jewel among kings of his race. He has courage and his mind is
so firm that nothing will make him weaken because of the
sway of the emotions. Never once has he been defeated in any
war which he has fought.
“He is genuinely interested in the welfare of others. When he
is riding on a horse or in the chariot he stops and talks to the
man in the street and enquires about his welfare and those of
his kinsmen even as a father does to his son. Rama thinks of
the well-being of every one of us. He shares our joys and our
sorrows. Ever devoted to speaking the truth, Ram, your son, is
respectful towards elders and he has his senses under perfect
control. There is smile on his face when he talks to people and
as for his looks, there is no one to equal him. He charms
everyone with his beauty. His eyebrows are long and his eyes
under his arched eyebrows, with the slight red tint in them, are
large and liquid. He seems to us to be Lord Narayana Himself
who has assumed the form of a human being. He is unequalled
in the art of ruling and he can rule not only this land but the
three worlds. His anger will not be wasted nor will his grace
be spent on undeserving people. The earth is eager to have
Rama as her lord, endowed as he is with all the qualities
needed for a ruler.
“Everyone of us thinks of Rama everyday. Every morning
when we get up, whether it is a man, woman, young or old, or
even a young child, the first thought is Rama and the prayer
which we send up to the heavens is:
‘May Rama live long. May no evil befall him.’ We want to see
Rama, dark blue as a lotus, crowned as the Yuvaraja. Please
perform the coronation as early as you can and make the three
worlds happy.”
Dasaratha was thrilled with the words of his subjects. Tears of
joy rose to his eyes and he said: “I am gratified to know that
my wish is the same as yours and I will try to perform the
crowning ceremony as early as I can.” He then turned to
Vasishtha and Vamadeva and said: “This month Chaitra is a
beautiful month. The blessed forests will be wearing garments
of flowers. Please be good enough to make all the
arrangements for the coronation.”
The words of the king brought shouts of joy from the crowd
which had assembled. After it had subsided, the king spoke
again to Vasishtha and said: “Please, my lord, take care of the
religious aspect of the coronation.”
Vasishtha called for the attendants of the king at once and
asked them to collect the various accessories for the function.
He also ordered that the decoration of the city should begin as
early as possible. He said: “Let the doorways of the palace be
decorated with flowers and let there be incense kindled
everywhere. Let the royal pathway be sprinkled with perfumed
water and with flowers. Let the musicians and dancers
assemble in the hall of the palace itself. Flowers and fruits
should be available in abundance.”
The king called Sumantra and said: “Go and bring Rama to me
immediately.” Sumantra went in the chariot of the king.
Dasaratha went up to the terrace of his palace and waited for
the coming of Rama. The king had his eyes glued to the
distance to perceive the Kovidara banner of the chariot which
was to bring Rama to him.
It came into view and Dasaratha could see Rama. It was his
Rama who was coming to him. Rama was like a gandharva in
beauty, whose fame was known to all the worlds, who was so
strong with long and beautiful arms, who walked like a young
elephant, so noble was his gait. His face had the charm of the
moon and he was extremely handsome. He pleased the eyes of
the people like the first sight of the rain-cloud which promised
rain to the earth. Dasaratha was so pleased with the sight of his
son, he kept on looking at him as though his eyes could never
be satisfied. Rama was his very life to Dasaratha.
Sumantra helped Rama to descend from the chariot. With his
palms folded, Rama went to the presence of his father and
Sumantra followed him. Rama climbed the terrace which was
as beautiful as the peak by name Kailasa, came to the presence
of the king and prostrated before him. The king looked at his
son who was standing before him with his face full of respect
and embraced him warmly. He made him sit on a jewelled seat
and said: “Rama, my son, you are my eldest son, born of my
queen Kausalya and you are very dear to me. These subjects of
mine desire that you should be their ruler. I want you to be
crowned as the Yuvaraja on the day when the moon and the
star Pushya are close. You are good-natured and you are well-
read. And I do not have to teach you how to rule a kingdom.
You have been groomed for that role and I ask you to take it
up.”
People who were around went to the apartments of Kausalya
and told her about the decision of the king. Pleased with the
news, she gave away gold and ornaments and costly silks to
her attendants as a sign of her happiness.
When he heard the commands of his father, Rama spoke not a
word but stood still. He prostrated once again before his father
and ascended the chariot which had brought him to the court.
The crowd also dispersed slowly, each man thinking only of
the glad event which was to happen soon.
3. “TOMORROW”— SAID THE KING
When the crowd had all dispersed and when he was alone in
his chambers the king thought to himself and said: “Tomorrow
happens to Pushya and why should I not arrange the
coronation to take place tomorrow?”
Dasaratha entered his palace and went to his innermost
apartments. He summoned Sumantra and asked him to bring
Rama once again to him. Sumantra went to the palace of Rama
and he asked the doorkeeper to announce his arrival to Rama.
The prince was puzzled when he heard about the desire of the
king to see him again. He took Sumantra inside the palace and
asked him: “You seem to be in a hurry. I have just returned
from the presence of the king and you say that he wants me
there again. Can you tell me why?”
Sumantra said: “I do not know. The king went to his inner
chambers, summoned me and asked me to bring you to him
immediately. That is all I know. He did not tell me why.”
Rama hurried into the chariot and went to the presence of the
king and stood as before, waiting for him to speak. Holding
him close to his chest, the king embraced Rama again and
again. He said: “Rama, I wanted to talk to you for a while.
That is why I sent for you. Child, I am getting old. I have
tasted all the joys which life has to offer. I have performed
yagas and I have been a good king. Because of my good
fortune and as a reward of my good actions you have been
born as my eldest son. I have done my duty well and your
coronation is the only task which I have not attended to, yet. I
want to do it as early as possible. I have been having bad
dreams, my child, and they have begun to worry me. I
dreamed that a big burning torch fell on the ground with a
noise like a thunder clap. This means that a calamity is in store
for me. And again, the astrologers who have studied my
horoscope tell me that my star is now being attacked by
planets Surya, Angaraka and Rahu. These evil omens spell
either the death of the king or some misfortune to the king. He
may even lose the power of sane thinking. I would like you to
take up the reins of the realm before life leaves this frail old
body of mine.
“Man’s mind is full of uncertainties. Today the moon is in
conjunction with Punarvasu and tomorrow he will be with
Pushya. My mind can think of nothing else unless and until
you are crowned. You must be crowned on the day when
Pushya is with the moon and that is tomorrow. From today you
must observe all the necessary rituals, guided by Vasishtha.
You must fast tonight with your wife and sleep on the floor
where darbha grass has been spread. Great events like this are
apt to be beset with hindrances. I therefore ask you to surround
yourself with well-wishers.
“Bharata has been sent away from here and I am of opinion
that this is the proper time for your coronation. I know Bharata
and his nature. I know that he is devoted to you, his eldest
brother. He is righteous and he is a compassionate man, one
who can enter into the hearts of others. He is able to keep his
senses under control. But then, having lived in this world for
years, I have come to know one truth: even the minds of those
who follow no other path but that of dharma who have been
taught all the rules of conduct: even they, I say, are very rarely
happy at the sight of the good fortune which has befallen
others. The mind of man is very unsteady and so I have
decided to hold the coronation tomorrow.”
Still Rama spoke not a word but went back after taking the
dust of the feet of his father.
After leaving the apartments of his father, Rama went to his
mother Kausalya. He found her in the place set apart for the
worship of the household gods. She was dressed in pure white
silk and she was reciting slokas in praise of Lakshmi, the
spouse of Narayana. Her eyes were closed and he stood by,
waiting. Sumitra and Lakshmana too, having heard the great
news, had come there to be with the queen and they were also
standing by, waiting for her to conclude her prayers. Sita had
come there long ago.
When she opened her eyes, Kausalya saw them all standing by
her. Rama approached her and he prostrated before her. He
then said: “Mother, father has commanded me to be the ruler
of his subjects. He now told me that I am to be crowned
tomorrow. He asked me to fast tonight along with Sita. I have
come to you to ask you to bless me and Sita.” Kausalya whose
heart had been waiting for this moment for the past so many
years, spoke to Rama in a soft voice: “Rama, my child, may
you live long. May your enemies perish, enemies who wish to
stand in the way of your coronation. May you please me and
Sumitra. You were born under an auspicious star and your
father is pleased with you and your excellent qualities. I am
indeed very fortunate. My prayers to Narayana have not been
in vain.”
Rama smiled gently at the words of his mother and he then
looked at Lakshmana and said: “Lakshmana, this kingdom,
this honour bestowed on me by my father is only for you:
since you are my very life to me. Rule this world along with
me. I am happy to be the king for your sake. I want you to
enjoy the pleasures of kingship.” He then prostrated before his
mother and went back to his palace accompanied by Sita.
4. PREPARATIONS
After Rama had gone away, Dasaratha sent for Vasishtha and
spoke to him about the coronation which had to take place in
the morning. He said: “Please take care that Rama adopts
Diksha and fasts tonight with his wife. This will, I know,
assure him of wealth, kingdom and fame.” Vasishtha who
knew the past, the present and the future spoke not a word and
took his seat in the chariot which was waiting for him and he
went to the palace of Rama.
Rama stood up from the seat where he was reclining and he
welcomed his teacher. He gave him his right hand and helped
him descend from the chariot. Vasishtha was very fond of his
pupil who was so full of respect for the elders and who did not
know what it was to be arrogant. Ever humble and gentle,
Rama had won the heart of the old man long ago.
They sat down on seats covered with costly silk. Vasishtha
said: “Rama, like Nahusha crowned Yayati your father has
decided to make you crown prince. You have to observe all the
religious rites which are preliminaries to the great event which
is to take place tomorrow.” He initiated Rama and Sita into the
Diksha. Rama honoured him and the kulaguru left Rama after
blessing him. Rama had many people to talk to, people who
had come to see him after hearing about the coronation of the
morrow. After spending some time with them Rama entered
his inner apartments.
Vasishtha, when he left the palace of Rama, came out into the
streets. Wherever his eyes rested he saw nothing but men and
women, some dancing, some singing and everyone expressing
joy in some way or other. The city was already decorated and
flowers were sprinkled on the roads and garlands of flowers
festooned the pillars and terraces of the houses. Banners were
fluttering everywhere and the entire city was waiting for the
coming of the morning when their beloved Rama would be the
Yuvaraja. Rama, in the meantime, purified himself by the
rituals dictated by Vasishtha and, accompanied by his wife
Sita, performed the puja for Narayana. Later they spent the
night on the floor where darbha grass had been spread.
Early in the morning he was roused from his sleep by the
Vandya Magadha and Sutas. He woke up and performed the
morning ablutions and recited the sacred Gayatri. He was
wearing white silk and he worshipped the brahmins who were
in the palace.
Even as the east began to lighten as a forerunner of the dawn,
the city began to assume a festive look. Music could be heard
everywhere and there was dancing and singing in the streets.
The people were delirious with happiness and there was joy
and nothing but joy in the heart of everyone in Ayodhya.
5. THE MAID, MANTHARA
On the day the king announced his intention to crown Rama,
the city began to don the garb of gaiety and happiness. That
evening, a servant maid of Kaikeyi, Manthara by name,
happened to go up to the terrace of the palace. It was sheer
chance which prompted this woman to do so since usually, she
was not in the habit of doing so, deformed as she was, because
of a hunch in her back. The terrace which was as white and
beautiful as a stream of moonlight attracted her, perhaps, or
perhaps it was Fate whit made her ascend the steps of the
terrace of the queen’s palace.
She stood near the parapet of the terrace and looked down at
the city of Ayodhya. Something out of the way struck her. The
streets were covered with flowers and the scent of the water
which had been sprinkled on them reached her. There were
banners fluttering everywhere. The people were all looking
greatly excited and there seemed to be excessive joy writ on
their faces. She could hear music and she was intrigued as to
what the great event was, which the people seemed to be
celebrating.
Even as she was wondering, she saw a maid passing by. This
maid was wearing white silk garments and her eyes were
dancing with joy. Manthara accosted her and asked her: “Tell
me, what all this excitement is about? What is to happen?
Rama’s mother seems to be giving away gifts to everyone
around. I have never seen it happen before. The citizens seem
to be very happy too. What is the provocation?”
The maid who was standing by, smiled happily and said:
“How is it you do not know about it? Tomorrow, early in the
morning, the emperor is desirous of crowning noble-minded
Rama as the Yuvaraja. There is nothing but joy in the heart of
everyone and that is why the city is looking so happy.”
Manthara could hardly stand there listening to her words.
Uncontrollable anger filled her heart and with the maid
watching her with wondering eyes, she hobbled down the
steps of the terrace without speaking even a word in reply.
Manthara went straight as an arrow into the chambers of
Kaikeyi, the young queen. She was the beautiful mother of
Bharata lying down on a couch half asleep. Manthara rushed
up to her and said: “Get up, you stupid woman. This is not the
time to lie down. Great danger is approaching you. You will
soon be drowned in a sea of sorrow and, without being aware
of it, you recline on the couch as though nothing has
happened. You are blinded by the assurance that the king is
lost in you: that he loves you more than he loves anyone else.
Can you not see that the love of the king is like a summer
stream short-lived?”
Kaikeyi paid no attention to the words of Manthara. Evidently
she knew the old woman who had come to Ayodhya with her
when she was married. She had been with her ever since she
was a child and she was granted certain privileges because she
had brought up Kaikeyi. After a while the queen looked at her
and said: “Manthara, I hope you are well. Your face looks as
though you are sick. You seem to be unhappy about
something. What is bothering you?”
Manthara stood fuming with anger. After a while, composing
herself she said: “Madam, the king is contemplating your
destruction even at this very moment. He is planning to crown
Rama as Yuvaraja tomorrow. As for me, concerned as I am
about you and your welfare, I feel I am being burnt up by grief
and anger. You will be destroyed, my queen, and I have come
to you hoping to find a way to save you. Kaikeyi, you know
how much I love you. Your happiness is my happiness and
when, danger threatens you it threatens me too. You were born
as the daughter of a king and you have been the dear queen of
an emperor. How is it then, you do not know about the
intrigues in the royal court? Your lord, the king, talks glibly
about dharma but he is deceiving you. He speaks words
steeped in honey but at heart he is cruel. You are very simple,
trusting and very innocent. You are not able to perceive the
truth about the nature of the king. All these years he has been
talking to you words of such sweetness that you have not been
able to see through his deception. Look, he is now granting all
good fortune to Kausalya and not to you.
“With evil designs forming in his mind he has sent away your
son to the kingdom of Kekaya and when there is no
obstruction in his path he is going to establish Rama on the
throne. You do not know it but the king is really your enemy.
He is like a serpent. Since he is your husband you have never
questioned his actions and, like a mother does her child, you
have taken this serpent in your hands and placed it on your lap.
And, an enemy or a serpent, when unnoticed, is sure to hurt
and that is what the king is doing now. You are a mother and
your motherhood is being ignored. It is time for you to wake
up from this dream of security. Seek the good of your son and
thus save yourself from calamity and me too, along with you.”
Kaikeyi had not even bothered to get up from her couch. The
words of Manthara, “the king is crowning Rama as the
Yuvaraja tomorrow,” were all she heard. She would not listen
to anything else. She was full of happiness and her face
became as charming as the moon during the season by name
Sharat. Pleasure and surprise were writ on her face.
Impulsively she removed a costly necklace from her neck and
gave it to Manthara saying: “O Manthara! what a glorious
thing to happen! and you have brought me the good news!
Take this as my gift for making me happy. If you want
anything more, ask of me. I am so happy. My Rama is to be
the Yuvaraja tomorrow.” She paused for a moment and
continued: “I am very pleased by the decision of the king. I
have never made any difference between Rama and Bharata as
far as my love is concerned. They are both my sons. I am well
pleased with this event. You could not have given me any
news more welcome than this.”
Manthara, filled as she was with hatred, anger and grief, flung
the jewel on the floor. Kaikeyi could not understand why she
was behaving like this. She stared with her eyes wide open in
wonderment. Manthara said: “How careless about yourself and
your future can you be, that you can rejoice at this! You still
do not seem to realise that it means nothing but sorrow for
you. You are, indeed, very childish. Only a woman like you
will rejoice at the good fortune that has befallen another queen
of the king. Tomorrow, during the time when the star Pushya is
in the ascent, the wise men of the court will perform the
abhisheka of Kausalya’s son. Is it not evident that the king
really favours Kausalya and not you? With the obstacle in her
path wiped away, Kausalya will be the favourite of all.
Everyone will attend on her hereafter since she will be the
queen-mother and as for you, you will also stand by as one of
her handmaidens. Your son Bharata will have to be a serf to
Rama.”
Manthara paused for breath. She was still fuming with rage
and frustration since Kaikeyi would not listen to her. The
queen intervened and said: “Manthara, Rama is righteous and
he has been trained in the path of dharma by the best of men.
He is a noble and gentle soul. He is not enamoured of wealth
or kingdom. He is the eldest son of the king and it is but right
that he should be crowned as the Yuvaraja. Throughout his
lifetime he will protect his brothers and all his kinsfolk like a
father will, his children. Why do you feel so strongly about
this? After a hundred years of Rama’s rule, Bharata will
become the king. The present event, Rama’s coronation, is
welcomed by all as a happy event. Why should you and only
you, be unhappy? Bharata is no doubt dear to me. But Rama is
greater than even Bharata. He loves me more than he does his
mother Kausalya. He loves his brothers so much that it is
immaterial whether Rama is the king or Bharata. The kingdom
will belong to both of them and to their brothers too.”
Manthara sighed as though her heart had already been broken
and with her voice choked with tears she said: “What am I to
do with you and your foolishness? You are surrounded on all
sides by the terrible danger-which will lead you to eternal
sorrow. This sea is threatening to engulf you and you refuse to
realise it. Listen to me very carefully, Kaikeyi. Rama will
become the monarch. It will be his son who will rule after him
and not your son. Bharata will be just an object of ridicule.
“Remember, all the sons of the king are not entitled to be the
heirs. If it were so, there will be many difficulties which have
to be faced and that is why the rule has been laid down that the
king should be allowed to use his discretion to choose one of
his sons as his successor. Your son is destined to be ignored by
all and be treated as an underling. I came to you because 1
wish you well: and you do not seem to understand me.
“Your rival Kausalyas seems to have come into her own and
you rejoice so much over it that you reward me with a jewel
for bringing you the dire news. I assure you of one fact: once
he is firmly established on the throne, Rama will either banish
Bharata from the country or even seek his death. Bharata is a
pure-minded youngster and he is away in his uncle’s house in
Kekaya. Do you not know the simple truth that love thrives
only when the persons are with you all the while? Shatrughna
is devoted to Bharata even as Lakshmana is to Rama, and
Shatrughna has gone with Bharata. The world knows well the
affection which exists between Rama and Lakshmana. Rama
will never injure Lakshmana, but the same cannot be said
about his treatment of Bharata.
“I assure you, Rama will try to harm Bharata. I suggest that
you send word to your son to go away to the forest from the
palace of the Kekaya king. However, if it is possible for
Bharata to be made the heir to this ancient kingdom of Kosala,
then it will be a matter of pride to you and to those who are
devoted to you.
“It stands to reason that Rama will not treat your son as a
brother since Bharata will be a rival to him. Accustomed as he
is to luxury and comforts, how can Bharata expect the same
life after the coronation of Rama? He will be like an elephant
in the forest oppressed by a lion. You are the only one capable
of saving him.
“Again, think of yourself. What have you been doing all these
years? The king has chosen you as his favoured queen and
pride had gone to your head so much that you have constantly
insulted Kausalya. Now that she has a chance to retaliate, do
you think the queen-mother as she soon will be, will hesitate
to assert herself and punish you for your arrogance? The
moment Rama is crowned, all your privileges as the dear
queen of Dasaratha will be at an end and insults will be heaped
on you and your son. Bharata will be destroyed. I hope you
have realised the truth of my words at least now. Make haste
and think of a method by which Bharata will be crowned and
Rama banished from Kosala.”
6. KAIKEYI’S DECISION
The poison began to work. Manthara’s words had the desired
effect and Kaikeyi who was all love for Rama, changed
suddenly. Her face was now flushed with anger and sighs
escaped her. She said: “You are right, Manthara, you are right.
Rama has to be banished. I will today, at this very moment,
send Rama away to the forest. I will summon Bharata from
Kekaya and crown him as the Yuvaraja. Manthara, tell me how
I am to accomplish this. Rama should go and Bharata should
be king. How am I going to do it? Think deeply and advise me
as to how I can do it.”
The sinful hunchback spoke slowly and deliberately. “May the
gods be praised that you have come to your senses finally. I
will tell you how to achieve the crowning of Bharata and the
exile of Rama.
“Kaikeyi, have you forgotten something which happened long
ago? You confided it to me then and evidently you have
forgotten it or perhaps you do not remember having told me
about it. If you wish that I should repeat what you once told
me, I shall do so to please you.”
Kaikeyi rose up a little from the couch where she was leaning
and said: “I am not playing a game with you nor do I
remember anything which I told you. I am impatient. Tell me
how I can make Bharata king instead of Rama.”
Manthara spoke with a wicked smile lighting her ugly face. “I
want you to go back several years. Do you remember the war
in the high heavens when the devas fought with the asuras?
King Dasaratha had been asked by Indra to help and he went:
and with him, you. Sambara was the asura who was the chief
enemy of Indra. During the night the asuras entered the
encampment and they began to kill the men there. Your
husband fought with all of them and finally he fell down
senseless. Dasaratha was hurt. You carried him away from the
site of danger. Hurt as he was by the arrows and rendered
senseless by his wounds, Dasaratha was nursed by you and his
life was saved by you.
“Pleased with you and your devotion he granted you two
boons then. You said: ‘I do not need them. If at any time I
need them very badly, I will ask you for them.’ ‘So be it,’ said
the king and there the matter ended. You once told me about
this and I have not forgotten it.
“Kaikeyi, the time has come when you must ask the king to
grant you these two boons. One of the boons will be the
crowning of Bharata as the Yuvaraja and with the other you
can have Rama banished to the Dandaka forest for a duration
of fourteen years. This is the way to force the hand of the king
and to assure yourself that Bharata will be king.”
Kaikeyi was listening silently to the words of Manthara. The
wicked mentor continued: “Kaikeyi, you must enter the
chamber called Krodhagriha-the chamber where you stay
when you are angry about anything. Remove these beautiful
silks you are wearing and dress yourself in soiled clothes. Lie
on the bare ground as though you have been weeping for a
long time and that you are unhappy.
“The king will surely come to see you tonight. Behave as
though you are very angry. Do not talk to him. Do not receive
him when he comes to you nor should you reply when he talks
to you. You are very dear to the king and he will even fall into
the blazing fire if you so desire. I have no doubt about his love
for you. He cannot bear to see you angry or unhappy. He will
try to pacify you in every way. He will say that he will even
give up his very life if it will please you. Remember that the
king loves you to distraction. He cannot refuse you anything.
“When he sees you on the ground he will try to placate you
with gifts of gems and pearls and lovely ornaments. Be very
careful and do not be distracted by these.
“Remind him of the boons he granted you in the days of yore
and make him promise you that he will grant you anything you
like and then make him grant you these boons. Everything
depends on you and on your firmness. He must promise to
give you anything you ask for and then, and only then should
you mention the boons and ask for them. When the boons are
granted you should tell him what they are: you should say:
‘Send Rama to the forest for the duration of fourteen years and
make my son Bharata the Yuvaraja.’
“If Rama is away in the forest for this long time your son will
be able to establish himself firmly on the throne and nothing
can dislodge him. Remember, you must make sure that Rama
is banished. That is the one and only way to make your son’s
future secure. Rama, who will be away from the kingdom for
fourteen years, will soon be forgotten by the people and that
boon should be granted by the king at any cost. You must
make sure of that. Do not let your mind weaken when the king
appeals to you to change your mind.”
Kaikeyi listened to the words of Manthara carefully and she
decided to do as she was told. Alas, this princess had, till then,
been famed for her sweet nature. The entire city of Ayodhya
knew about the affection she had for Rama and about the
respect with which Rama treated her. He spent more time with
her than with Kausalya and Kaikeyi was pleased with it. Even
Bharata did not enjoy the privileges which Rama did at the
hands of Kaikeyi. But, because of the evil genius in the shape
of the sinful Manthara she agreed to do something which she
would never have done on her own. Evil was so disguised that
it appeared to be good and Manthara, who was clever enough
to know the workings of the mind of Kaikeyi, took advantage
of her weakness and killed the goodness in her. With a glad
heart Kaikeyi spoke to her. She said: “You are my well-wisher
and no one has thought of my future as you have. You are a
very wise woman and I did not know it till now. But for you, I
would never have known the real nature of the king. Manthara,
my beautiful Manthara, when my Bharata becomes king I will
decorate this hump of yours with golden ornaments. I am very
grateful to you.”
With a smile Manthara brushed aside all her words and said:
“Kaikeyi, that is all in the distant future. At the moment you
must hurry and set about the task ahead of you. Evening is fast
approaching and this is the time when the king comes to you.
Prepare yourself before he arrives.”
Kaikeyi, the proud and beautiful queen of Dasaratha, went to
the sulking room and Manthara went with her. She took off her
precious jewels, necklaces of pearls, golden bracelets,
earrings, and all the many auspicious jewels which a woman
wears. She removed her costly silks too and dressed herself in
an old soiled silk.
She then spoke to Manthara and said: “Manthara, my mind is
made up. When Rama goes to the forest, Bharata will rule the
kingdom. If I am not able to achieve this, consider me to be
dead. You can rest assured that the king will not be able to
make me change my mind with offerings of gold and gems.
Until Rama leaves for the forest I will not wear flowers, I will
not use perfumes and I will not darken my eyes with
collyrium. I promise you, 1 will succeed in my attempt.”
Kaikeyi removed all the auspicious jewels and, with the
flowers and gems and jewels lying about her, this beautiful
queen of Dasaratha lay on the ground and looked like a
Kinnara woman who had lost all her punya and had been flung
down to the earth.
7. DASARATHA COMES TO KAIKEYI
The king, in the meantime, had made haste to make the final
arrangements for the coronation. When he felt that he had
attended to everything, Dasaratha, assured that Rama’s
coronation was certain to take place in the morning, hurried to
the apartments of Kaikeyi to tell her himself about the morrow
knowing full well that she would be happy.
He entered the chambers and looked around and did not see
her. Lost as he was in his love for her, the king felt very
disappointed that he could not see her at once. Even a single
moment seemed to him like a year. He looked around again
and still he could not find her. This had never happened
before. Never once had she failed him. Kaikeyi would always
be found at the doorway waiting for her lord and this was the
first time this had happened.
The watchman there came to presence of the king, stood
humbly before him and said: “My lord, the queen is very
angry about something and she has entered the Krodhagriha.”
Dasaratha was taken aback at the words of the attendant. His
mind was in a turmoil and he hurried to where Kaikeyi was.
To his dismay he saw the queen lying on the ground. Around
her lay her jewels and flowers gleaming in the dark like stars
in a sky bereft of the moon. The old king looked at his young
wife who was dearer to him than his very life. She looked like
a creeper which had been uprooted and had lost its hold on a
tree: like a goddess who had been hurled down from heaven:
like a deer caught in a hunter’s net, like an elephant hurt by a
poison arrow.
Dasaratha went near her and stroked her with his hands. He
spoke to her with a voice full of affection and concern. He said
“I cannot guess what has happened to you. What has upset
you? Have you been insulted by anyone? Did anyone hurt you
with cruel words? My dearest queen, it pains my eyes to see
you lying in the dust on the ground. Maybe, you are unwell.
Shall I send for the physicians? Has anyone wronged you?
Should I punish anyone? Please do not weep. These tears do
not become you. Do you desire to send to his death anyone
who is innocent? Or do you want me to leave unpunished one
who deserves to be punished? If you want me to live, please
make haste and tell me what you desire. I cannot live without
you and your smiles. You know the wealth of love I have for
you. I swear by all the punya I have accumulated, to do as you
please. Evidently you want something and you feel shy to ask
me. Do not hesitate. First get up from this floor and then tell
me what is worrying you.”
Reassured that the king would grant her what she desired,
Kaikeyi began to talk. “I am not unwell,” she said, “nor have I
been insulted by anyone. I am eager to get something done and
only you will be able to satisfy my wishes. You told me just
now that you would do so. If you swear that you will do what I
ask you to do, then, and only then will I tell you what I want.”
The poor king, smitten with love for this beautiful woman,
smiled a little at her elaborate preface and caressing her head
with his hands, he said: “Kaikeyi, you know how much I love
you. You mean everything to me. If at all there is anyone
dearer to me than you, it is Rama, my child. I now swear in the
name of Rama that I will grant you anything you ask for.
Rama is my very life to me and I repeat, I do swear by him
that you can ask what you want and get it from me. Ask and
put an end to my suffering.” He paused for a moment and said:
“Kaikeyi, if I do not see him for more than a few moments, my
life threatens to leave my body: so dear is Rama to me. Can
you still doubt my words when I have sworn by him that I will
grant you your wish? Do not have any doubts about my words.
It is a solemn promise.”
Like a king cobra uncoiling itself, Kaikeyi raised herself from
the floor and looked at the king. There was triumph in her
glowing eyes since she knew that her desire would be fulfilled.
The king had sworn in the name of Rama.
She said: “You have promised to grant me my wish. Let Indra
and the devas bear witness to your words. Let the sun, the
moon, the sky and the planets be my witnesses. Let the
heavens and the earth listen to me. This great king who has
never once swerved from the path of dharma, who has never
spoken an untruth, has agreed to give me what I desire.”
Dasaratha was listening to her with a smile on his lips and
wonderment because of the words she was using to make sure
of his promise. Kaikeyi said: “Listen, my lord. If you will take
your mind back several years, you will remember the war
between the devas and the asuras when you were asked to
fight with Sambara. During that war there was a time when I
saved your life and in appreciation you granted me two boons.
I had told you that I would ask you for them when I needed
something badly. The time has come when I want them. Please
be good enough to give me those two boons. If you refuse to
grant them after promising to, I will give up my life. I will
now tell you what I desire. Please listen to me very carefully.
“You have made all preparations for Rama to be crowned as
the Yuvaraja. Let the preparations remain as they are. Only, I
want Bharata to be crowned instead of Rama. As for the other
boon, wearing deerskin and tree-bark, Rama should spend
fourteen years in the Dandaka forest. I want my son Bharata to
be crowned and it is up to you to keep your word and do the
needful. I want Rama to be banished today, this very moment.
“You have been famed the world over for your truthfulness
and for your walking in the path of dharma always. You
belong to a line of kings well known for their righteousness.
Do not disgrace the name of your House by refusing to grant
me my boons after promising to give me anything I ask for.”
Dasaratha was too surprised by her words to react at once. He
was stunned. Suddenly he realised what she had said and he
fell down in a faint.
He recovered after a while and then said: “Am I dreaming? Is
this nightmare? Or am I losing my reason? Is it an incident
which happened in my previous birth which I am remembering
now? Am I sick and is this a distortion of my mind which
makes me think I heard these words from Kaikeyi?”
He looked at Kaikeyi and she stood silent as though waiting
for an answer from him. He trembled like a deer which is
threatened by a tigress. He realised that it was no nightmare
but reality which faced him. He was sorely distressed and he
could not speak a word. He was like a serpent which had been
bound by the chanting of spells and had been rendered
immobile. He sighed as though his very life were ebbing away
from him and then sat on the ground. He tried to talk but
fainted again, unable to bear the sorrow which had visited him.
So he lay for a long time, and came to his senses again.
Anger now took the place of sorrow and he spoke to Kaikeyi:
“What a cruel woman you are! I had not realised what a
wicked woman you are, until now. You seem to be set on the
destruction of my entire house. What have I done that you
should punish me thus? What have you against Rama that you
wish him to be banished? He did you no wrong. He is ever
devoted to you and he considers you to be as dear to him as
Kausalya. How then can you think ill of him? I brought you to
my home as my bride and made you my favourite queen. I did
not realise that I had brought a poisonous serpent and foolishly
clasped it to my bosom. The entire world is all praise for the
goodness that is Rama. What fault have you found in him that
you should hate him so? How will I justify my act when I am
questioned about Rama’s exile? I can live without Kausalya or
Sumitra. I am prepared to give up even my kingdom. But I can
never give up Rama. When my eyes light on Rama’s face, my
heart becomes full of joy, and when he is not with me I am the
most unhappy of all beings. The world may live without the
sun. Plants may be able to live without water but I will not be
able to live once I am parted from Rama. Abandon this sinful
thought from your mind. If you so desire, I will fall at your
feet and ask you to have pity on me.
“Kaikeyi, tell me, how did this sinful thought come to your
mind? Are you trying to test the extent of my love for Bharata
by asking me to grant this boon to you? You love Rama as
much as I do! Often you have told me: ‘Rama, your eldest son,
is dear to me and he is my eldest son too. He is righteous,
truthful and very dear to me.’ You have ever been pleased with
Rama. Someone has been poisoning your mind against him
and you have been led astray by others. That is why you are
torturing me like this. A great blot will taint the name of the
Ikshvakus if I agree to your wish. I still cannot believe that
you can speak such harsh words. You have ever been so
thoughtful about my happiness and this is unlike you. You do
not realise the extent of your foolishness in behaving thus.
Bharata and Rama are both dear to you. How then can you
think of Rama spending fourteen years in the forest?
“There are so many women in my harem and among all the
inmates of this palace, not one has found fault with Rama
about anything. He is loved by everyone. He is devoted to
truth and that is why he is dear to the elders. He is a great
warrior and the enemies are afraid of him because of that. He
has conquered the minds of the people by his affection and by
his generosity.
“Kaikeyi, think for a moment of Rama and his noble traits,
selflessness, ability to control his senses at all times, humility,
intelligence as well as wisdom and, above all, pleasing
everyone by his behaviour. You have known all these and
often have you spoken about them. How then can you find
fault with him suddenly and find him to be such a sinner as to
deserve exile from the country? I have never once spoken
harshly to my Rama and now, to make you happy, you want
me to do him this injustice. How is it possible? What is left for
me in this world if Rama goes away from me? Kaikeyi, I have
reached the end of my life on this earth. I am old and my mind
is sorely distressed by your words: Please have pity on me and
change your mind. I will give you everything I can lay hands
on. But grant me this: Rama should never leave me and go
away.”
The king was drowning in the sea of sorrow and his appeal
was piteous. Again and again he appealed to her, beseeched
her, but it was all of no avail. She stood firm and he heard her
harsh words: “You gave me two boons and now you are full of
regret for having done so. How can you consider yourself to
be righteous? When good people hear about this what will
they say? You will have to tell them: ‘This Kaikeyi once saved
my life and, pleased with her devotion, I granted her two
boons. But I refuse to keep my word because it does not please
me to do so.’ You are an untruthful man. You are born in a line
of kings famed for their truthfulness. The great Sibi and the
incident of the hawk and the dove are too well-known for me
to talk about them. Alarka, to keep his word, gave away both
his eyes to a brahmin since he had promised to do so. I have
been told that the ocean does not break its boundary because
of the dharma of the kings who ruled before you. Born in such
an illustrious line of kings, you wish to transgress dharma. You
wish to abandon truth and righteousness and after crowning
Rama as the Yuvaraja you wish to be happy with Kausalya.
You are a wicked-minded king and your mind follows only the
path of adharma. I am not concerned about your opinion of
me. You may consider my request to be unjust. But the fact
remains that you should keep your word and give me what you
promised. If, however, in spite of all this, you decide to crown
Rama, I will kill myself by drinking poison. I prefer death to
the indignity of seeing another woman becoming the queen-
mother. I swear to you in the name of Bharata, I will be
satisfied only by one gift: the exile of Rama. Nothing short of
it will please me.”
Kaikeyi paid no heed to the king who was crying piteously. He
lost consciousness for a long time and she was quite
unconcerned. When he woke up he set his eyes on her but he
spoke nothing. He had been bound by his oath and he could
not find any way of extricating himself from it. He was
mumbling to himself as though he were demented and again
and again he spoke Rama’s name.
Once again he spoke to her and said: “Kaikeyi, someone has
been trying to influence you and someone has made you
behave like this. By nature you have never been cruel. Some
demon seems to have entered into your mind and you seem to
be under its sway. All these years you have been like an
innocent child and this is something uncalled for, in you. Why
this sudden decision to see Bharata as king and to see Rama
banished from my presence? If you wish to save the lives of
your husband and the citizens of Ayodhya, please think again
and withdraw your request. Save me, my queen.”
He realised that she would not relent. His sorrow turned to
anger and he said: “You are a cruel woman and your mind
thinks up only sinful thoughts. You have been born just for the
purpose of destruction. You have been nursing this hatred for
Rama and me since ever so long and I did not know about it.
You are only dreaming about the crowning of your son
Bharata. He is righteous and he will never accept the kingdom
when Rama has been banished. I know him, but you do not.
As for Rama, I know how much he loves me. When I tell him:
‘Rama, go to the forest,’ he will not speak a word in protest.
How can I bear to see his face after I tell him this? Today I
called him to my presence and in the midst of everyone I told
him that he should be the Yuvaraja. And now you ask me to
speak these harsh words to him, taking back what I had
promised to give him. What will the many kings of the world
say when they come to know of this? They will talk
disparagingly of me. If they question me about the reason for
the banishment of Rama, what shall I tell them? If. I say that I
have done so since my wife Kaikeyi wished it, I will then be
breaking my promise to the people of the city. How will I
pacify Kausalya, Rama’s mother? Because of my love for you
I have been neglecting her for the last so many years. She has
been a perfect wife in spite of my indifference to her. Now,
when I make her lose her son she will not be able to bear it.
Sumitra will not respect me any more. As for Sita, the young
wife of Rama, how will she react to this act of mine? You will
see the death of several of us. You can be sure that I will die
the moment Rama goes away. You can rule the kingdom with
your son. Kosala will be ruled by a widow.
“I must have sinned in my previous birth and that is the reason
why I have to listen to you and your sinful wishes. I know
what the world will think of me. ‘This king, in his infatuation
for a woman, lost all count of dharma and banished his son to
the forest for no fault of his.. What a foolish man!’
“I wish Rama had not been such a good son. If only he would
refuse to obey me, it will be a source of great happiness to me.
But Rama is noble. The moment he hears my words he will
say: ‘It is my duty to obey you in all things. I will do your
bidding immediately.’ I am dreading the future of my country.
I will be gone and Rama will also be sent away. What you are
planning to do with the subjects of this land makes me feel for
them. I wish to stress one wish of mine. If, after my death and
the exile of Rama, your son Bharata accepts the throne, he
should not perform my obsequies since I will disown him. My
Rama who has never once walked in the streets of the city will
now walk in the dreadful forests. I have never seen him
without his golden bracelets and earrings. And he should wear
tree-bark and deerskin. He has to live on the fruits and roots
gathered by his own dear hands in the forest. My mind reels at
the thought of my child’s plight. It seems to me women, as a
whole, are wicked, ungrateful, selfish, bent only on achieving
their objectives and unconcerned about the feelings of others.
“But I am wrong. All women should not be condemned thus. I
can only say this about Bharata’s mother. Can you not realise
that I cannot live without Rama? The sun may cease to shine
and Indra may forget to moisten the earth with rain and the
world may still go on. But I cannot exist even for a moment
without Rama. It is true of the people of Ayodhya also. No one
can bear the thought of the exile of Rama. Once again,
Kaikeyi, I fall at your feet. Kaikeyi, will you not relent?”
Dasaratha held out his hands to her and walked towards her.
Without touching her feet the king fell do senseless on the
ground.
Kaikeyi was adamant and realising that it was so, Dasaratha
lamented his fate. He spoke of the beauty of Rama and his
many qualities and he shuddered to think of the morning when
he would have to face separation from him. The sun had set
long ago and the night had advanced. To the king the night
seemed interminably long and he watched the sky and began
to talk disjointedly: “May this star-studded sky never get
brightened by the red light of dawn. I do not want the night to
come to an end. Once the sun rises, my son will leave me. Or
else, let the night pass soon. I am not able to bear the company
of this sinful woman. Let me go away from here as early as
possible.”
He tried again and again to talk her out of the promise and he
could not. Finally, with a sign of sheer pain and hopelessness
the king lay down senseless. So passed the terrible night.
8. THE DAWN OF THE TERRIBLE DAY
Early in the morning the Sutas and others began to sing at the
doorway of the chamber of Kaikeyi to wake up the king as
was the custom in any royal household. The king was roused
and he signalled to them to stop the music. Kaikeyi, who was
impatient to precipitate the final act, made the king sit up and
said: “You promised me something and I told you about my
dearest wish. After agreeing to do what I asked you to, you are
now being untruthful: you are not helping matters by lying on
the ground making much of a minor matter.
“Truth is as sacred as the mystic letter ‘AUM’. Truth is the
pathway for the achievement of all the four purusharthas:
Dharma, Artha, Kama and Moksha. Truth is the essence of the
Vedas. It is shameful on your part to abandon this truth and
behave like this.”
The king looked all around like a stricken deer. He was
helpless, bound as he was by his oath. He said: “The night has
passed and the world is bright once again with the rays of the
sun. The elders in the court will now approach me with the
desire to take me to the hall where the coronation is to be
performed. With the waters collected for the abhisheka let
Rama perform the funeral rites for me who will die very soon.
I have no desire to face my people whose wishes I have
thwarted.” Kaikeyi’s eyes flashed with anger. She said:
“Enough of this mourning, O king. Please send for my son and
crown him. Banish Rama and your task is complete. I see no
reason for your dalliance.”
Like a high-born horse which is hurt by the unexpected whip
wielder by the rider, Dasaratha winced at the words of Kaikeyi
and said: “I wish to see my son Rama.”
In the meantime, when the sun’s rim appeared in the east,
Vasishtha surrounded by his pupils and disciples entered the
palace. People had already begun to assemble in the hall and
in the courtyards as also in the streets waiting for the great
event. Vasishtha met Sumantra, the favourite charioteer of the
king. He said: “Sumantra, the king has not arrived yet. Go at
once and tell him that everything is ready and that we are
waiting for his coming. Tell him I have already kindled the fire
and that the auspicious moment has arrived.” Sumantra hurried
to the chambers of Kaikeyi and entered the apartments singing
the praises of the king as a Suta should. He then said: “Please
wake up, my lord. Prepare yourself for the great event. The
sun has risen, the entire city has gathered to witness Rama’s
coronation. Everything has been done as per your wishes and
we are waiting for your coming. Vasishtha is here with the
other priests. The hall, filled as it is with people, still looks
empty without your presence, your majesty. It is like a herd of
cattle without the cowherd: like an army without a
commander: like the night without the moon: like a kingdom
without a ruler.” His words hurt the unfortunate king. It was
like the twisting of a wound. The king looked at the Suta,
Sumantra. His eyes were red with weeping and with the
sleepless night he had spent. He was a picture of woe.
Dasaratha looked at Sumantra who stood before him and said:
“My tears, Sumantra, flow all the more when I hear your
words.” The charioteer could not understand what was
happening. He was able to make out that something was
amiss, but beyond that he could not guess. He moved a few
steps away from the king who was unable to talk even a word
after that. Kaikeyi, who saw what was happening, came near
Sumantra and spoke in her arrogant and imperious voice:
“Sumantra, all through the night the king spent sleeplessly
since he was worried, worried because of his extreme love for
Rama. Just some time back sleep overcame him and he is
dozing. Go at once and bring Rama to the presence of the
king. There is nothing here to be concerned about.”
Sumantra’s worried look of a moment ago was wiped out by
the words of the queen and, pleased with the thought that he
would be meeting Rama soon and that the king would perform
the abhisheka at once, Sumantra hurried away from the
presence of the king. He told himself: “Evidently the king
wants to discuss some matters of importance with Rama
before the coronation and that is why he has asked Rama to be
brought to the chambers of the younger queen.”
Karkataka Lagna under which Rama was born was fast
approaching and the star Pushya was already said to have
reached the neighbourhood of the moon. The time was
approaching for the coronation and there was an incessant
noise as of the roar of the ocean when Sumantra left for the
palace of Rama. Several people asked him on the way: “Where
is the king? Why has he not come to the council hall yet? The
sun is rising higher and higher in the heavens and still the king
has not come out of his sleeping chambers.”
Sumantra said: “The king has asked me to fetch Rama from
his palace and that is where I am going. I will certainly inform
the king about the fact that you have all assembled here and
that time is fast approaching when the coronation should take
place.” Sumantra came back to the doorway of the apartments
of Kaikeyi and tried to wake up the king once again. Dasaratha
looked at him with his sad eyes and said in a feeble voice:
“Sumantra, you were asked to bring Rama. Have you not gone
yet? I have to see my child at once. Bring him to me.”
Puzzled by the general atmosphere, Sumantra did not pause to
think. He went fast towards the palace of Rama. It took him
some time to cross the dense crowd. Soon he reached the
mansion where Rama lived.
Rama’s palace was like the peak of Kailasa and like the
dwelling of Indra himself. It was decorated with flowers,
festoons, perfumes, and all the beautiful things that could be
found on the face of the earth. The carved doorways, the
sculptured figures which were placed here and there, the
jewelled entrances to the several chambers, the birds which
were making music in the gardens, the beauty of the peacocks
which were strutting in the gardens, all lent charm to the
glorious palace of Rama.
The citizens of Ayodhya saw Sumantra in the chariot
proceeding towards the mansion of Rama and there was great
excitement since they knew he had come to fetch the prince.
Sumantra reached the palace and entered it. Shatrunjaya, the
famed elephant which was the favourite of Rama, was there
and Sumantra imagined Rama seated on it and a smile lighted
up his face. He went inside the palace and finally reached the
innermost chambers where the prince stayed. He sent word
through the doorkeeper: “Please announce to Rama that
Sumantra is at the doorstep and wants to pay his respects to
the prince.”
The message was carried to Rama and he asked for the Suta to
be brought with the respect due to an old and trusted attendant
of his father. Sumantra went inside. He saw Rama seated on a
couch which was inlaid with gold. Rama stood up as Sumantra
entered the place and his charm and beauty made Sumantra
close his eyes for a moment and then open them: so
overpowering was the effect of Rama’s presence.
Rama had dressed himself in silk and by his side stood Sita
with a chamara in her hand. Rama and Sita looked like the
moon and the star Chitra. Sumantra fell at the feet of the
young prince and stood humbly before him. He said: “Rama,
the king, your father, is desirous of seeing you. He is with his
queen Kaikeyi and I have been asked to take you there at
once.” Rama received the summons with a pleasant smile and
turned to Sita saying: “Sita, the king and my mother want to
consult me about something related to the event which has to
take place now. This mother of mine, Kaikeyi, is ever
thoughtful about my welfare and she has evidently thought of
something new and the king wants to tell me about it. She is a
princess from Kekaya and she is ever devoted to my father.
Never once has she displeased him. As for me, I have always
seen her with a smile and Sumantra has come to take me there
for some good fortune which awaits me there. It has to be
good since the two people who has been discussing my future
are my well-wishers and this Sumantra who has been sent to
fetch me is another of my father’s friends. I will at once go and
pay my respects to my father. Wait for me here. I will come to
you very soon.”
Sita did not speak a word. She walked with Rama to the
doorway and stood watching him enter the chariot. She sent up
prayers to all the gods silently, saying: “The king has decided
to crown my lord today. Protect him, all of you. I ask Indra,
Yama, Varuna and Kubera to be his protectors. He will take up
the Diksha and you must all be by his side and guard him.”
Rama came out of the mansion like a lion does out of its cave
Lakshmana, who was always with him stood at the doorway
waiting to accompany him.
The glorious chariot was on its way. Making a noise like
distant thunder, with horses of great beauty and speed yoked to
it, the jewelled chariot was making but slow progress through
the crowd which had collected in front of the palace and in the
streets leading to the great hall in the king’s palace.
It was a glorious procession and women from the many
terraces and windows of the houses sprinkled the chariot with
flowers and Rama, with a smiling face, acknowledged the
affectionate shouts of the people. Each one spoke something in
praise of the prince and the progress of the chariot was slow.
They were talking amongst themselves: “Fortunate indeed are
we since this prince, this young man who is the home of all
virtues, will be our king from today. It is a day to be
remembered by all of us.”
The chariot reached the palace of the king. Rama descended
from the chariot and, led by Sumantra and followed by his
beloved brother Lakshmana, he entered the palace.
9. KAIKEYI TALKS TO RAMA
Rama went fast towards the apartments of Kaikeyi. He was
eager to see his father. Lakshmana stood near the doorway and
Rama entered the chambers. Rama looked at his father.
Dasaratha was seated on a jewelled couch and Bharata’s
mother, Kaikeyi, was standing at a little distance from him. An
unnatural silence pervaded the place. Rama was puzzled and
he looked again at his father. The king’s face was like that of a
rishi who had uttered an untruth. Rama could perceive that the
king was suffering from some great mental torture. His face
had no evidence of happiness on it as it would always have,
when Rama came to his presence. The king’s eyes were closed
and he was looking as though sorrow had taken shape and
become a human being. Such a picture of woe was the king.
Rama went to the presence of the king, announced himself and
falling at his feet, clasped his feet in his blessed hands. He
prostrated before Kaikeyi and did the same thing. The king
could not open his eyes. Tears flowed from them and he said
“Rama”. He could proceed no further. His eyes remained
closed and words would not leave his lips. Rama was taken
aback at this strange sight. It was frightening and Rama was
like one who had stepped unwittingly on a snake. The king
was sighing like one in great pain. His senses did not seem to
be functioning at all. He looked like the sun eclipsed by Rahu,
the dread planet. Rama could not guess the reason for the
king’s unhappiness and he stood with his mind in a great
turmoil. He thought to himself: “This is the first time that such
a thing has happened. My father has never once failed to greet
me with a smile, an embrace and a loving word. I have ever
tried to obey him in all things. Why does he not look at me?
Why does he refuse to talk to me? Have I offended him in any
way? Even if he is angry with someone, he would smile when
I went to him. But today he is different.”
Rama stood for a long moment looking at his father. He went
near Kaikeyi and said: “Mother, father seems to be angry with
me.” As he said it Rama’s voice was full of sadness and his
pain could be seen on his face. He was sorely grieved to see
his father thus. He asked her: “Tell me how I have offended
my father, the king. I have never once done anything to
displease him. Please, if I have unwittingly done so, please, on
my behalf, plead with the king and pacify him. He has ever
been sweet to me and today he seems to be very unhappy,
displeased and unwilling to speak to me. I am not able to bear
it. Is he unwell? Or is he mentally upset? He is not like
ordinary human beings to be affected by the usual sorrows
which bother others. He is far above all that. I am afraid,
mother. I hope no bad news has reached you from Kekaya
about my beloved brother Bharata or Shatrughna. Unless and
until I do what my father wants me to do, I cannot rest in
peace. I am unable to live with this fear in my mind: that I
have displeased my father. A father is divinity incarnate to a
man and my father is the god whom I worship daily. How can
I bear to see him so unhappy? I know I should not ask this of
you, but have you, by any chance hurt him with harsh words
spoken thoughtlessly? Mother, please tell me what makes him
look like the moon under an eclipse?”
When she heard Rama, Kaikeyi spoke words which were
harsh and heartless. She had no hesitation to speak the words
which were like a thunder-clap when they were first heard by
the king. She said: “Rama, the king is not angry with you nor
is he unwell. Bharata and Shatrughna are well too. A matter of
grave importance, of great moment, is now lodged in his mind.
He is not able to talk to you since he is afraid you may not be
pleased with his words. He is extremely fond of you, Rama,
and these words refuse to leave his lips.” Kaikeyi paused for a
while. Her face was calm and unruffled. She had no thought of
the censure of the world which would condemn her for ever
nor did she feel that she was doing something unforgivable, an
act which was unparalleled in the history of the Raghuvamsa.
She continued: “What has been promised to me by him should
be fulfilled by you.”
Kaikeyi looked at Rama and his beautiful face which was full
of concern for his father and impatience to know what she was
trying to say. He listened with eager eyes. Kaikeyi said: “Once
this king had granted me two boons and that was when he was
extremely pleased with me. Now, when he is asked to live up
to it, he is repenting his gift like an ordinary illiterate man.
After committing himself he is trying to go back on his word
like a foolish man who is trying to build a bridge after the
floods have damaged everything. His love for you is making
him untrue. Rama, I do not have to tell you that the true sign
of good men is to walk in the path of dharma, to speak the
truth, never to swerve from it. This, I am told, is the only
pathway to heaven. Since that is so, the king should not
transgress the rules of dharma even for the sake of the love he
has for his son. If you agree to fulfil the conditions of my
boons, whether they are pleasing to you or displeasing, I will
tell you all about it. I will relate to you the desire in the heart
of the king and it is up to you to save the honour of your
father. He will never speak to you about it. But knowing you
as I do, I have no doubt that you will do what is desirable, and
I will talk to you.” Rama was listening. He was as still as an
image carved out of stone. He saw his father suffering and he
was himself quite upset by the words of Kaikeyi. He had never
heard this harsh, hard tone in her voice before. Her face had
lost the charm and softness which he was wont to see always.
“Mother,” said Rama, “Mother, you should not say this to me.
You should not say: ‘If you will do it.’ You know my devotion
to my father. If the king wishes me to do something, nothing
will stop me from obeying him. I will fall into the blazing fire,
drink poison without hesitation or drown myself in the sea if
my father so wishes. I am hurt that you should have doubted it
even for a moment. It is my misfortune that you should have
thought so. I am but the slave of my father who is my elder,
who is my guru, who is everything good and great to me. Tell
me, mother, tell me what the king desires me to do. I promise
to do so immediately and you must know that Rama speaks
but once and no one need ask him to repeat what he said, for
assurance. Please tell me about my father’s commands.”
Kaikeyi spoke to the great prince who was devoted to one
thing and only one thing and that was the path of dharma:
whose religion was Truth. Kaikeyi who had now passed
beyond caring for the opinion of the world, spoke in a calm
and emotionless voice: “Long ago, Rama, there was war in the
heavens between the devas and the asuras. Your father had
gone to help Indra and I had gone with him. I happened to
save the life of the king and he, pleased with me, granted me
two boons. I had told him that I would ask for them when I
needed them. I asked him now, for the two boons. It is not as
though he cannot grant them.
“All I wanted was that Bharata, instead of you, should be
crowned the Yuvaraja: and, that you should spend nine years
and five more in the Dandaka forest. Rama, if the king should
prove truthful it is up to you to help him do so. If you accept
these conditions and fulfil his promise to me, he will be saved
from being called an adharmi. You must go away to the forest
and spend these years away from Ayodhya. Bharata must be
crowned. Wearing deerskin and tree-bark, you must spend
seven years and another seven in the Dandaka forest. Bharata
will rule the land of the Ikshvakus. Love for you is blinding
this king and he is in danger of following the path of adharma
by breaking his promise. He is not able to look you in the face
since he is bound by his word. You should do what I have told
you just now. You are a jewel among the sons of this House
and you must undertake the task of saving your father’s
name.”
Unperturbed as he always was by pleasure or pain, happiness
or sorrow, by the sway of the opposites, Rama stood calm.
There was not even a trace of disappointment or anger in his
face. Her harsh words had no disturbing effect on the face of
the great prince Rama. It was the king who looked more
unhappy than before and he was moaning in pain.
Rama looked at Kaikeyi and said: “But certainly, my mother, I
will go at once to the forest dressed, as you say, in tree-bark
and deerskin. I will not let my father break his word. I am
unhappy only about one fact: why does the king refuse to look
at me with love as he always does? M please have no doubt
about me. I swear to you that I will definitely do you have
asked me to. I will go away from here, to the forest. Your
wishes are granted by me on behalf of my father. This, my
guru, has stipulated that I should go, and do you think I will
even dream of disobeying this god among men? What hurts
me most is this: why could the king not tell me the good news
himself - that Bharata, my beloved brother Bharata, is to be
crowned? As for my love for Bharata, for the sake of Bharata I
am prepared to give up my kingdom, my kinsmen, Sita and
even my very life without being asked to do so. I will gladly
do so. When such is the case, did you think I would hesitate
when the king himself desires it? Let the king look happy at
least from now. Why does he bend his eyes on the ground and
shed tears? Why, mother? Please despatch messengers to
Kekaya immediately and ask them to fetch Bharata as early as
possible. As for me, I will at once leave for the forest as per
my father’s commands.”
Rama stood with folded palms and Kaikeyi, with a triumphant
toss of her head, looked at the king and then at Rama. “Rama,”
she said, “I will arrange about fetching Bharata from Kekaya.
Messengers will certainly be sent soon. I do not see any need
for you to tarry till the arrival of Bharata. It is imperative that
you leave at once for Dandaka. The king does not speak to you
because of his love for you which is making him feel slightly
shame-faced. That is the only reason why he is not talking to
you. Unless and until you leave this city, your father, the king,
will neither bathe nor eat.”
Rama closed his ears with his hands and said: “Shantham
Papam ” to himself and the king spoke in a feeble voice:
“What a shameful thing this is: I am helpless and I am not able
to talk to my child.” With a sigh which seemed to shatter his
entire frame, the king fell back on his couch in a faint. Rama
hurried to his side and raised him up with great concern.
Like a high-born horse wincing under the stroke of a whip,
Rama, spurred by Kaikeyi, spoke to her with a smile and with
sadness in his voice: “Mother, still you have not understood
me. I have never been fond of riches, nor do I want to live in
luxury like ordinary men. I wish you to know that I am like the
rishis, bent on following the path of dharma and nothing else
is desirable to me. If it is humanly possible to please this godly
man who is my father, I will do so. I will give up my very life
and save my father’s name from ignominy. As I see it, the
utmost dharma of a man is to serve his father and to worship
him as his god and to obey him in everything. Though I have
not been spoken to by the king directly, I have been
commanded by you to spend the next fourteen years in the
fearful forest by name Dandaka. I will certainly do so, have no
fear.
“Devi, Kaikeyi, you did not credit me with one thing. I would
have obeyed you if you had asked me to do this. Because of
your lack of faith in me and in my love for you, you have
approached the king. I am only sorry you have underrated me.
Are you not as dear to me as my father? I would have obeyed
you implicitly. But it is no matter.
“I will at once go to my mother and take her blessing. I will
have to comfort her and convince her that this is not a calamity
which has befallen me. I will then speak to Sita about this.
After that I have nothing left but to leave for Dandaka, situated
between the rivers Narmada and Godavari. After all, the forest
once belonged to Dandaka, the son of Ikshvaku. Bharata can
take over the service which is due to my father. Service to
one’s parents is the first, and, in fact, the only path which leads
to the other purusharthas. Mother, you must take good care of
my father and make certain that Bharata, does not fail in his
duties as a son and as a ruler.”
The king was now sobbing loudly and his grief was
uncontrollable. Rama had to steel his heart against staying
there and comforting his father. Without a word he fell at his
father’s feet, clasped them in his hands and placing them on
his head, he stood up. He went to Kaikeyi and, taking the dust
of her feet, walked out of the chamber without another word.
He could hear his father’s sighs and his lamentations but he
walked away with firm steps.
Lakshmana had been standing near the doorway and he had
heard everything. Rama looked at the angry face of his
brother. Lakshmana’s lips were throbbing with anger and his
eyes were filled with tears. Rama walked fast towards the
antahpura of his mother Kausalya controlling the unhappiness
in his own heart and his senses too, and Lakshmana followed
him silently. They had to pass the great hall where
preparations were made for the coronation. Rama went round
the vessels full of the waters from the many sacred rivers of
Bharatavarsha, waters which had been gathered in a hurry for
the coronation.
There was not even a shadow of disappointment on the face of
Rama as he did this. His face was like the full moon, charming
and pleasing. The loss of the kingdom and the banishment
which was imminent had no effect on this great soul who was
the beloved of everyone, and his face was just as it was the
previous day when the king had summoned him to his
presence and told him that he should be the Yuvaraja. Rama
looked like a great sanyasi who had renounced the world. He
had made up his mind to abandon willingly all the glory which
should have been his, and he had decided to proceed to the
forest.
Rama did not even look at the white umbrella, the chamaras,
nor the chariot which stood at the doorway of the palace.
Rama managed to avoid the people and friends who were
awaiting him but walked towards his mother’s chamber. His
mind was engaged only in one thought: how to break the news
to his dear mother whose grief would be unbearable. His face
did not reveal any of the feelings inside his mind. He walked
with the same firm step which was usual with him and his face
was looking as though nothing untoward had happened.
Some people spoke to him on the way and Rama spoke
sweetly and calmly with them and went towards Kausalya’s
chambers. Lakshmana, whom Rama would call “my life which
has taken a form and is with me always,” walked with him. He
managed to keep under control the great sorrow and the
greater anger which were seething inside his heart, and walked
with Rama. Ever since he was born, Lakshmana had shared
everything with Rama, and the two brothers walked towards
Kausalya’s chambers, each busy with his own thoughts.
News was already spreading about the impending disaster.
Cries of dismay and distress could be heard vaguely from
inside the apartments of several of the women in the palace.
“Rama, the prince who is dear to us, who has been a son to all
of us, who has treated us with the same love and respect he has
for Kausalya devi, Rama who is the refuge of all those who are
in trouble, Rama our child, is today leaving us and will depart
for the forest. He has never angered any of us with his words
or acts and even those who were angry would be pacified by
him. The king has taken leave of his senses or else how can he
contemplate such an act? How will he live without Rama after
he is gone?” These and similar words were filtering through
the walls of the many chambers. Some were sobbing, some
were wailing and some were talking angrily about the injustice
of the king. Rama paid no heed to all these disturbances. Like
an Ashvattha tree which stands firm and unconcerned about
the twittering of the birds seated on its branches, he reached
the palace of his mother followed by Lakshmana.
The old doorkeeper was squatting at the doorway and some
others were standing by. Seeing Rama, they rushed towards
him with excitement and said: “Jaya Vijayee Bhava”. Rama
accepted their greeting with his beautiful smile and walked on.
The women in the inner chambers went towards, where
Kausalya was, to announce the arrival of Rama.
The queen-mother Kausalya had spent the entire night praying
to Lord Narayana. Her one thought was the welfare of Rama.
Early in the morning she sat before the image of the Lord and
was even then performing pooja to Him. Dressed as was her
custom in white silk, she was worshipping fire with oblations
poured into it.
Rama walked into his mother’s pooja room. He saw his
mother seated before the fire with her mind set on offering up
prayers. All the accessories for the pooja were placed by her
side: curds, rice, ghee, sweet preparations, havis, fried rice
white like moonlight, butter, Payasam (rice cooked in milk
with sugar to sweeten it), flowers and garlands of flowers, and
samit along with pots and pots of gold filled with sanctified
water. When Rama entered, Kausalya was offering Arghya to
the Lord. Rama stood still and he looked at her. Constant
Vratas and fasting had made her very thin. There was a
sadness on her face which had been there ever since Rama
could remember and he knew of the sufferings she had
undergone. He knew only too well that he was the only bright
star in her firmament. His face was very grave when he
thought of her reaction to the news which he had brought her.
Kausalya turned and she saw Rama. Like a mare rushing to
her young colt Kausalya went to Rama with a smile of infinite
sweetness lighting her face: Rama, who was ever bent on
attending to her slightest wish, was now standing before her
with his palms folded when she came to him. Rama fell on the
ground, clasped her feet in his hands and she lifted him and
embraced him. She looked at him with swimming eyes and
spoke to him: “Child, born as you are in the illustrious race of
the Ikshvakus, you are a worthy scion of that race. May you
follow in their footsteps and be as famed as they were and may
you live long. The noble king will crown you as the Yuvaraja
today. You must ever pay respect to your father who is
righteous and good.”
Kausalya led him to a jewelled seat and placed before him
eatables which had been prepared for the morning. Rama was
sorely distressed. Because he could not refuse her anything he
made a pretence of accepting the seat by placing his hand on it
and leaning against it. Rama had made up his mind to leave for
Dandaka that very day and he thought the moment had come
when she should be told.
With a slight hesitation, with a faltering in his stoic calm, with
his head bent down, with his eyes seeking the ground Rama
stood and, after a moment, spoke in a firm voice. “Mother, a
great misfortune has befallen you, my Sita, and my beloved
brother Lakshmana. It happened just now and you do not
know about it yet. Mother, this jewelled seat does not befit me
now. What I need is an asana made of darbha grass. The time
has come when I should abandon all this and go to the
Dandaka forest and remain there. I am leaving for the forest
very soon. I must withdraw my mind from all thoughts of
kingly comforts and live in the forest for fourteen years with
my mind set on the other world. I must live on fruits and roots
gathered by myself in the forest and how can I accept the food
you have placed before me? The king will crown Bharata as
the Yuvaraja and he has asked me to dwell in the forest like a
tapasvin. Mother, six years and eight more will I spend in the
forest.”
Kausalya was listening: for a moment she could not grasp
what he was saying. And, like a god who had been pushed to
the earth, like a branch of a sala tree felled by an axe, she fell
senseless on the ground. Rama went to her, lifted her up
tenderly and placed her on a seat. He sat stroking her with
loving hands. She regained consciousness and she looked at
Rama. She said: “Rama, if only you had not been born to me, I
would not have had to suffer this grief. The only pain I was
then suffering was the thought that I was a barren woman. I
now feel that would have been infinitely better than the state I
am now reduced to.
“You know only too well that I have never been dear to the
king. I was confident that you would make up for the loss by
your love for me. I am the eldest queen, no doubt. But I have
been insulted by the younger queens of the king and now, after
you have gone, indignities will be heaped on me. How can I
express the depth of the pain and unhappiness in my mind?
Tears will now flow constantly from these eyes which will be
longing to see you. Death will certainly be welcome. All these
years I have been slighted by Kaikeyi and her maids since the
king has never treated me well. Even the few loyal friends and
companions I have, will now avoid me since Kaikeyi’s son
will be the king hereafter.
“Rama, it is seventeen years since you were born and I have
been able to bear a great deal of unhappiness as you are here
by my side. How can I live without looking at your beautiful
face? How can I live in midst of all these painful
surroundings? I performed so many Vratas and I have
worshipped the Lord daily without fail. All my prayers have
been for your welfare and they have proved to be fruitless like
seeds sown in salty soil. I am the most unfortunate of all
beings and that is why, perhaps, my prayers have been
unanswered. My heart is indeed made of stone or else it should
have broken down like the banks of a river which is suddenly
filled with water during the rainy season. Maybe, it is made of
iron. It does not break nor do my limbs give way under the
great grief which has suddenly beset me. It is because life will
not leave the body until the appointed time for death. If it were
possible for one to abandon one’s life when beset with
unbearable grief, then like a cow parted from its calf I would
give up this fruitless life of mine at once. Child, Rama, what is
the use of living without you by my side? I will come with you
to the forest. I cannot be here without you.”
Again and again she repeated herself and cried without
restraint and Rama stood by her side trying to pacify her and
wipe her tears.
10. LAKSHMANA’S ANGER
Lakshmana could bear it no longer. He had been standing near
Rama listening to the words of the heart-broken queen. He
now intervened and said: “Mother, I do not like this at all. I do
not see why Rama should give up all this glory because a
woman’s whim has dictated the terms. Our revered father is
now old, and senility has set in, no doubt. His mind is not his
own and, blinded by his love for a woman, the king has
forgotten what dharma is as far as the ruling of the kingdom, is
concerned. He has lost the power to discriminate between the
good of the country and the course which will be harmful. A
king should remember what is good for his country and what
is not, and he should have the acumen to consider these
impartially and come to a quick decision. Our king has lost
that power. So much so, he has granted this woman everything
she has asked for. I do not see any reason for the banishment
of Rama from the country and for the command that he should
live in the Dandaka. Rama, the sinless one, cannot be
condemned to such a punishment without reason. The king is
so shameless that he has become an adharmi, because of this
woman. I am going to kill my father. Even an enemy of Rama,
an enemy who has been hurt by Rama’s arrow and is dying,
even he will not impute any sin to Rama. My brother has never
once swerved even by a hair’s breadth from the path of
dharma. He is firm in his convictions and nothing can move
him to do anything wrong. He is like a god and such a son is
being banished for no reason at all. The king, who has lost
sight of the difference between dharma and adharma, who is
but a slave to his senses, has to be judged rightly. No one is
prepared to accept his commands as righteous. Rama, there are
three arthas, as you know. Treading the right path is named
Shuklartha: the path which has a slight admixture of adharma
but is, by and large, right, is named Chapalartha and the path
which is entirely unrighteous is Krishnartha.
“Our king belongs to the second category. Before adharma
runs rampant in the country because of this king, please take
up the reins of the kingdom in your hands. Just command me.
The kingdom is your birthright and I will stand by your side
bow in hand. Tell me if there is anyone who has the courage to
oppose me. If it is necessary, I will kill every one of the
citizens of Ayodhya if they dare to side with the king. If there
is even one single individual who sides with Bharata, and is
his well-wisher, I will destroy him and his clan. Rama, my
brother, you are gentle and soft by nature and you are being
deceived because of it. If our father, influenced as he is by
Kaikeyi, persists in this shameful behaviour, he will have to be
imprisoned. If he actively supports your enemy he should then
be killed without compunction.
“If a man is so bereft of his senses that he is unable to know
the difference between dharma and adharma, if he chooses to
be an adharmi and harms others, it is imperative that he should
be punished. With what assurance has the king now dared to
make a gift of this beautiful land to Kaikeyi? What prompted
him to do so? He will not be able to resist the combined power
of you and me. No one can have the courage to prefer Bharata
to you and try to crown him: least of all, the king.
“There are several powers a king has. The first is Prabhu
Shakti. This is the power wielded by a man purely because he
is a king and a good and righteous king. There is the second
type which is known as Prabhava Shakti. This is the power of
the king who is righteous by nature and who is assisted in
ruling the kingdom by good and capable ministers. The third is
Utsaha Shakti. This is trying to achieve something which is
wrong in every way with the assurance born of arrogance. Tell
me Rama, which Shakti, which power has prompted the king
to act thus?
“Mother, I swear by my sacred bow, by the truth which I have
tried to follow, by what little punya I have earned by the deeds
I have performed, that the only aim in my life is to please my
beloved brother. I am his slave and there is no place for
anyone else but him in my heart: I am his devotee and I will
not allow any injustice to be done to my god. If Rama were to
enter raging fire, you can be sure that I will also be there and
that, even before my brother enters it. I am only waiting for
my brother to think it over and command me. I will then wipe
away your tears like the rising sun does the darkness of the
night. You will see the deadliness of my arrows then. I will kill
the king along with Kaikeyi. He is old, has lost his reasoning
power and the only aim in his life seems to be to please
Kaikeyi. He has now become the object of scorn as far as the
entire world is concerned.”
Kausalya, who had been drenched in tears and whose heart
was heavy with sorrow, listened to the words spoken by
Lakshmana and she said: “Rama, you have also heard all that
child Lakshmana has been saying. If it is pleasing to you, you
might proceed in the manner as per his wish. You shall not go
to the forest leaving me to the mercies of the younger women
in the palace. You know what is right and what is not. Remain
here and serve me. Am I not as dear to you as your father?
Even as you obey your father you should obey me, and I say
that you shall not go to Dandaka leaving me alone, here, in
Ayodhya.
“My happiness, nay, my very life is bound up in you and
without you, life will have no meaning. I would prefer to eat
grass and remain with you rather than live in this palace full of
luxury. If, in spite of my entreaties you decide to go away
from me I will, this very moment, remain seated on darbha
grass and starve until death overtakes me. You will then be
tainted by the sin of Matruhatya, killing your mother, which
sin the lord of the rivers, the sea, had to suffer.”
Rama was silent all the while. He allowed Lakshmana to give
vent to his anger and he let his mother shed all the tears she
had. She could weep no more, so exhausted was she. Rama
was greatly distressed to go through all this pain. He could not,
bear to see any one suffer without his sharing their pain and
now, it was his mother and his brother who were unhappy. He
was trying to think up words which would pacify her and, at
the same time, let her be convinced that he was doing the right
thing.
He spoke in a soft, gentle and persuasive voice: “Mother, it is
not possible for me to disobey the words which my father has
spoken. I have neither the power nor the desire to do so. I
prostrate before you, mother, and assure you that I have made
up my mind to go to the forest. You must bless me and send
me. I need your blessings. Implicit obedience to one’s father
has been the law set down by the rishis, and all our ancestors
have followed this rule. Think of Parasurama, mother. His
father, the saintly Jamadagni, asked him to kill his mother
Renuka and the son obeyed his father because that is the only
dharma to be followed. Please do not think that I am the first
person to follow this path of obedience to the father. Many of
my predecessors have done the same thing and I am only
following in their footsteps. I have been taught early in my life
that the son who obeys his father is sure of a place in heaven.
The rules of dharma taught by the great ones cannot be false. I
believe in the shastras and I will obey my father in
everything.”
Rama then turned to Lakshmana and spoke to him. Rama, who
was a great archer was well-versed in the art of talking too,
and he had to convince Lakshmana that he was uttering words
which were wrong. “Lakshmana,” he said, “I know the love
you have for me. It is a devotion which is unparalleled in the
three worlds. I know your prowess too, very well. I am aware
of your firmness, your determination to do what you have
decided to do and your valour which is unbearable to the
enemy. My mother’s grief is intense and it cannot be cured
soon. It will last for a very long time. She speaks wild and
incoherent words since she is unacquainted with the nuances
of dharma. A man who has his senses under control will take
everything as it comes, whether it is good fortune or ill-luck,
with an equanimity which is the heritage of rishis. Such a man
will say, ‘It is the Will of heaven that this should happen’, and
accept anything which befalls him in a calm manner. But
mother has not learnt that secret and so she is suffering thus.
“But you, my Lakshmana, you are different! Along with me,
you have sat at the feet of the Guru and you too have learnt the
rules of conduct. In this world, Lakshmana, dharma is the
ultimate goal. It is the observance of dharma which will grant
the other three purusharthas: Artha, Kama and Moksha.
Dharma has been established in truth and truth is the ultimate
religion. A well-read man should not break his word after he
has promised to do something. When he is commanded by his
father or mother or by his Guru, he should keep to his word
and not break it. I do not, therefore, wish to disobey what my
father and Kaikeyi have asked me to do. Abandon these wrong
thoughts, Lakshmana. It is not right. It is not the dharma you
should follow. It will seem as though you are trying to prove to
the world that you are a great warrior. Do not give in to these
feelings of wrath. It is wrong to be violent. Violence, I repeat,
is wrong. You must listen to me and let me go to the forest. I
have made up my mind to do so.”
He turned again to his mother and prostrated before her.
Standing up, he said: “Mother, permit me to go to the forest.
Please recite the mantras which will bring me good fortune
and which will keep evil spirits away from me. I will come
back soon, mother, after I have satisfied the conditions of my
exile. I assure you that soon, very soon, you and I with
Lakshmana and Sita will be reunited and we will live happily
with father as we have done all these years. Abandon this grief
and prepare yourself to send me to the forest with your
blessings. I am doing only what is right and you must help me
do so.”
Kausalya saw that her son was firm in his resolve. His mind
seemed to be calm and unruffled and his face indicated it. It
took her a while to speak. She said: “Rama, you speak of
dharma and that very dharma says that a mother is a sacred to
a man as his father. Both are your gurus. And I command you
not to go . I say that you shall stay by my side and serve me.
Without you, Rama, life will lose all meaning. With you by my
side even if it be just an hour, I will be happy. I cannot live
without you, Rama.”
Not all her tears would move Rama to swerve from his firm
resolve. Nor could Lakshmana’s anger influence him. Again
he spoke to Lakshmana and said: “I am aware of your valour,
my Lakshmana, and I know only too well how much you love
me. You have known me all these years and still, instead of
trying to understand me, you are adding to my unhappiness,
sorely tried as I am by my mother’s tears.”
11. RAMA’S FIRMNESS
The piteous words of Kausalya would have made anyone else
relent. But not Rama. Like an elephant which walks with
unconcern even when torches are lit by men to impede his
progress, Rama, with his mind set firmly on the path of
dharma, refused to be moved by the tears of his mother. He
was the one person who was capable of talking to his mother
who was almost demented because of excessive grief and to
Lakshmana whose throat was dry with anger.
Rama spoke again: “Lakshmana, you know me so well and I
know you too, since we are but two aspects of the same truth.
How is it you do not understand my devotion to dharma?
Simple rules of conduct have been set down for man by the
elders of yore. Believe in their teachings implicitly. Man
should devote himself to dharma and only to dharma. One who
sets his mind, instead, on acquiring, Artha, wealth, becomes an
object of the censure of the wise. The third man who is lost in
Kama, the other path, is not worthy of praise. If, however, a
man follows the path of dharma set down in the shastras,
Artha, Kama and Moksha will follow as a natural sequel to
one’s actions.
“Our father has, all these years, been famed for his great good
qualities, for his righteousness, and for his knowledge of all
the Vedas and the shastras. Such a man commands me to do
what is not pleasing to you. I will not seek the reason which
prompted him to command me thus. Maybe he is angry with
me, maybe he is unhappy about something, or pleased about
something else. It is no matter. I am the last person to question
his actions and the motives behind them. I have no right to,
nor have you. I only have to obey his commands. He has
promised this to Kaikeyi and it is up to me to help him keep
his word. He is the very image of dharma and you and I and
my mother too, must listen to his words and act accordingly.
“Mother, when such a man is alive, how can you say that you
will come with me to the forest? Mother, grant me leave to go
so that I will be able to fulfill my father’s promise. Give me
your blessings and I will come back after the term of my exile
is completed. This kingdom and ruling it are not so important
that I should sacrifice my good name for it. When compared
with each other the rewards of the one are so inferior and so
paltry while the other leads me straight to the heavens and
grants me immortal fame. Mother, you must let me go.”
Rama tried to convince the two about the rightness of his
decision to go to the Dandaka forest. He made a pradakshina
to his mother. Lakshmana, however, refused to be convinced
or comforted. Rama looked at his brother who was still fuming
with anger, whose eyes were red with anger, whose sighs were
like the hissing of a king cobra. Lakshmana was so fond of his
brother that he could not brook this injustice done to him and
all the words of Rama would not convince him. Rama touched
his head with love and said: “Lakshmana, forget this wrath.
Do not give in to this confusion in your mind. Rise above the
level of ordinary men and be tranquil under the circumstances.
Try to gain mental equilibrium. Do not think of the coronation
and the attendant disappointment to you. Try and be selfless
for my sake and follow my words. The same enthusiasm
which was in your mind when you knew that I was to be
crowned, should be in your heart since I am doing only what is
right and what is rewarding to me. See to it that she is pleased,
my young mother, who wishes to avert the coronation. She
should have no doubts as to my decision to obey her
commands. She must be assured that her wishes will come
true. I have never displeased any of my mothers or my father
and I do not propose to do so now.
“My father, the king, has never spoken an untruth and this
incident should not prevent him from gaining a place in
heaven. If his word is not kept that will hurt me more than
anything else. I will not be able to bear it. I have made up my
mind to go to the forest in a happy frame of mind after
abandoning all thoughts of the coronation. Kekaya’s daughter
can now crown her son Bharata without any obstacle in her
path. She will be happy only when she sees me leave for the
forest dressed in tree-bark and deerskin. I am in a hurry to
leave and make my father sinless.”
Rama was lost in thought for a while. He then shrugged his
shoulders and said: “Lakshmana, when I think of the decision
of the king yesterday to crown me and the happenings of
today, I cannot help thinking that Fate is responsible for our
fortunes. It is Fate which makes us reap the fruits of our
actions in our previous births. It must be because of something
which I did in my previous birth which caused this reverse in
my fortunes. Or else how could Kaikeyi have thought of
giving me pain? Nothing else but Fate, can explain this
behaviour of the queen. Lakshmana, you know how all my
mothers are dear to me and how much I love all of them. As
for Kaikeyi, she has never once made any difference between
me and Bharata. Today her words were so cruel and
wounding, I could not believe that it was she who spoke those
words. This sudden change in my fortunes is the act of Fate: I
am convinced of it. Kaikeyi who has always been so well-
behaved, who has always behaved like a princess, who has
always been well known for her gentleness and her sweet
nature, that Kaikeyi was so different, Lakshmana. She behaved
like an ordinary illiterate woman who has never known what
decorum is. In the presence of her lord she spoke thus.
“This is what is known as ‘The Will of Providence’. Some
happenings in the life of man cannot be explained away, and
the course of some things can never be altered by anyone,
however much he may try. This act of Providence has been
proved fully in the case of Kaikeyi and me. Man is not able to
defy Fate whose acts are such that man cannot satisfy himself
about the happenings having any justification. He is robbed of
his peace of mind and he is helpless against Fate. It is not
possible to gauge the reason for one’s being granted happiness,
sorrow, disease, gain or loss, birth or death. Everything
follows a pattern, no doubt, but we cannot understand it. This
is Fate. Even the rishis who have their senses under control are
not exempt from the sway of Fate. They are made to forget
their daily rituals, they become slaves to the passions like
Kama and Krodha and they lose all that they have gained so
far. Anything which has been begun in good faith does, at
times, get obstructed in its course, and takes an unexpected
turn and that is the work of Fate.
“This is what has happened to us now since yesterday. But
then, I am not affected by this change in my fortunes. And so,
you must also adopt the same way of thinking. With these very
waters which have been placed for my coronation I will have
the sacred bath preparing me for the holy task of dwelling in
the forest. On second thoughts, why should I have anything to
do with any of these royal insignia? How can the waters meant
for the purpose of coronation serve my purpose which is so
different? Let me use some other water which is meant for my
banishment. As for you, do not let the fickleness of the
goddess Lakshmi affect you, my dear brother. Actually I prefer
to roam in the forests without a care in the world. Ruling a
kingdom is beset by hundreds of worries.”
Lakshmana was listening with his head bent down and his
eyes fixed on the ground. He was still angry. His brows were
knit and he sighed like a serpent and his face was fierce to
look at. He said: “I do not agree with you. How can you
ascribe to Fate an action prompted by the avarice of a woman?
Her desire is so great that she has made even the king agree to
it. And do you not see any injustice in this? You just say it is
Providence? There are people who pretend to be righteous but
are, at heart, wicked. By their cleverness and by their deceitful
tactics they have conspired to make you suffer this banishment
and you refuse to see it. I am sure of it. Or else, why had the
granting of these two famed boons been delayed all these
years? It should have been done years ago. This is just a
pretext. Here is an obvious intrigue to get rid of you and you
insist on conforming to it by your decision to obey the king,
your father. I am still of opinion that you should occupy the
throne against the wishes of Kaikeyi. The king is a slave to his
passions and his action is against all rules of dharma. He has
no right to crown Bharata when you are here. The world will
laugh at him. Only a weakling or a man lacking in valour will
accept everything that comes his way with meekness and
ascribe his misfortunes to Fate. A hero, on the other hand, will
certainly find ways and means of overcoming the difficulties
which obstruct his progress. You behave as though you are
helpless against ‘Fate’. Let the world see how prowess can
vanquish Fate. Let the coronation take place and, with your
permission, I will prove to you that the might of my arms is
more powerful than Fate. No one, except our father, will
object to your coronation: not even the gods who guard the
eight quarters.
“The king and his young wife have conspired against you and
they are the ones to be exiled to the Dandaka forest. Let me
stand by your side and see that the coronation takes place. I
assure you I can make it happen.
“These arms of mine, my brother, are not just for being
smeared with sandal paste and for being an adornment to my
body: nor is this bow an ornament I am wearing. This sword of
mine is not a decoration. These arrows are not meant to
support me when I am walking. They are meant for destroying
enemies and I mean to use them properly: Indra himself
cannot withstand my valour when I am angry. Wait and see
how best I will achieve my purpose of crowning you as the
Yuvaraja of the kingdom of Kosala.”
Rama was standing with a sad and weary expression on his
face. Distressed as he was by the many things which had
happened since sunrise, he felt this to be the most trying of
them all: making Lakshmana understand that he had no
intention of accepting the throne even if it were offered to him
now. He wiped the tears of Lakshmana and spoke words of
wisdom to comfort him. He then said: “Let me tell you once
and for all, Lakshmana. I have made up my mind to obey my
father, since, to me, it is the ultimate dharma. I will not change
my mind. I am firm in my decision and please do not give way
to this anger. It is of no avail. I will not permit you to fight for
the throne on my behalf nor will I allow you to talk ill of the
king. Try and accept the truth. I have to go and I will go.”
12. A MOTHER’S BLESSINGS
Kausalya realised that Rama had made up his mind long ago
and that he would not listen to her pleadings. Sobs were
stopping her from talking clearly and she said: “My child, I
cannot think of the son of the emperor Dasaratha living in the
forest like a mendicant. He will, from now, live on fruits and
roots gathered in the forest. Will anyone believe it when they
hear that Dasaratha has banished Rama to the forest, Rama,
who was, till now, his very life? As you say, Fate is the most
powerful of all since it has made you, the beloved of all, live
in the forest. I will not be able to bear this separation from
you. It will burn me like a forest fire will, a forest full of dry
trees. Take me with you. I will follow you wherever you go.”
Rama looked at his mother whose face was bathed in tears and
said: “Mother, my father has been deceived by Kaikeyi. When
I have gone to the forest he will go through a great suffering. It
will take him a long time to get over this separation from me.
If you too abandon him and come with me, he will not be able
to live. Mother, I do not have to tell you about the dharma of a
Pativrata. So long as my father is alive, it is your duty to stay
by his side and serve him. That is your dharma.”
With a great effort of will, Kausalya controlled herself and in a
firm voice said: “Rama, you are right. I will do what you have
asked me to do. I will stay by the side of the king who will be
very unhappy.”
Rama continued: ‘Mother, these nine years and five more will
pass very soon and I will come back. Actually, when I think of
it, living in the forest will be, to me, like a game to play.
Console yourself with the thought that I will come back to you
soon, very soon.” There were now tears gathering in the eyes
of Rama when he said: “Mother, if you should come with me,
the king will be left alone. It is not right. A woman’s place is
beside her lord and master. You should not abandon the king in
his hour of need. Also, let me assure you of one thing. Bharata
is a righteous man and a very noble youth. He will walk only
in the path of dharma. He will take good care of you and
please you in every way. I am certain of that. After I have gone
away, my father will suffer agonies because of his separation
from me. You should comfort him and make him bear the
extreme grief which he is going to suffer. At this age, to suffer
grief will be unbearable for my father and you should be the
one to share it with him and try to lessen it. Mother, pursue
your daily worship of the Lord and pray for my well-being.
Wait for me to come back and take good care of my father.”
Kausalya said: “Since Fate has conspired against me, I am not
able to change your mind. May you be blessed all the way.
You can go. I will grant you permission. May you be attended
by good fortune and nothing else all the way. I will wait for
you to come back. You will clear the debt you owe to your
father. Having followed the dictates of dharma you will come
back to me and make me happy. If it were not for Fate, you
would never have disobeyed me. Go, my child, and come back
well and happy. I will hear your dear voice and forget all the
pain of the years I have to spend without you. Rama, do not
tarry. Prepare yourself for the journey. May that dharma
protect you which you have been following so assiduously
with a firm mind and with a religious dedication. The gods
whom you have been worshipping will protect you in the
forest. May the astras given you by the noble Vishvamitra
protect you. May the Samit, Kusa and the many things in the
forest protect you. Vishvedevas, Maruts, Dhata and Vidhata,
Pushan, Bhaga are all invoked by me to give you their grace.
May the guardians of the quarters led by Indra lend their
protection to you. May your path be blessed and may your
valour be ever successful.”
Kausalya fed the fire with havis and ghee and butter and she
prayed for the welfare of her son. She said: “When the lord of
the heavens, Indra, went out to fight with Vritra he was blessed
by all. May such blessings attend you too. When Garuda went
to the heavens to bring Amrita, his mother Vinata blessed him
to be successful in his mission. May that blessing go with you.
When there was war between the devas and the asuras, Aditi
gave her blessings to her son Indra. May that blessing go with
you, my son, when you go to the forest. I bless you as Vamana
was blessed when he went to the yajna of Bali to beg for the
three worlds. May the forest and all that is in the forest do
nothing but good to you, my child.”
Her sorrow had been controlled by her prayers and with a calm
face Kausalya placed the tilaka on Rama’s forehead and tied
the raksha on his wrist. She embraced him warmly and said:
“Go, my child, and come back to me. May you be without any
illness. I will wait for the day when you will walk again in the
streets of Ayodhya. After these fourteen years I will see you
seated on the throne of the Ikshvakus. I am certain of that. My
prayers will not remain unanswered and I will have you back
with me.”
With tears flowing from her eyes Kausalya completed the
ritual of Svasti and embraced Rama again and again. Rama
prostrated before her and held on to her feet. Again and again
he took the dust of her feet and, without looking back, he left
his mother’s presence.
13. RAMA AND SITA
Rama entered the streets of Ayodhya after taking leave of his
mother. He went straight to his own palace. He was eager to
see Sita. Sita had not heard about the many things which had
happened in the royal palace and her mind was dwelling on the
coronation which was to take place. She performed the daily
worship of the household gods and awaited the coming of her
beloved Rama.
Rama entered the palace. The place was filled with people
with eager expectant faces and Rama felt suddenly self-
conscious and his face looked thoughtful. His usual smile was
absent and, with his head slightly bent, he walked towards the
inner chambers.
Sita, who had been seated, stood up abruptly and looked at
Rama. His face had a worried look and there was no glow
about him as was usual. He looked sad and depressed. Rama
was not able to hide from her the great conflict which was
raging in his mind. Sita could see that he was greatly upset
about something. His face was without the smile. He actually
looked angry and sweat was pouring from his frame.
With great concern Sita went to him and said: “What has
happened, my lord? Why do you look so worried, angry and
unhappy? Today is the day set for your coronation and you do
not seem to be happy at all! Rama, I have never seen your face
without the smile meant only for me. Why do you look so
stern and so grim? I am afraid for you. Tell me what is
worrying, you.”
Rama stood for a moment without speaking. And then
abruptly he said: “Sita, my father, revered by all of us, has
today asked me to go to the forest. Born as you are in a great
line of kings famed for their righteousness, you will be able to
understand my words. You have ever followed me in my path
and I will tell you what happened.
“My father who is the very image of truth had, once upon a
time, granted two boons to my mother Kaikeyi who had saved
his life. My father had arranged this coronation for me with
great enthusiasm and eagerness. While the preparations were
being made, Kaikeyi asked him to grant her these two boons.
The king was bound in honour to do so. The boons are simple
in wording. I have, to live in the forest for the duration of
fourteen years while my brother Bharata will be crowned as
the Yuvaraja.. It is as simple as that. I have, therefore, come to
you to bid you farewell before leaving for the forest by name
Dandaka. Sita, I want to give you a piece of advice which you
should remember to follow. Never, at any time, praise me in
the presence of Bharata. Men in high positions cannot bear to
hear the praise of other men. You should learn to behave in
such a way that he is not displeased with you. The king has
made him the Yuvaraja and you should be very guarded in
your dealings with him. As for me, I am leaving at once for the
forest at the command of the king. Be courageous and await
my return with patience. When I am away, spend your time in
the observance of all the Vratas and fasts and pray for my
welfare. Remember to serve my father at all times and my
mother Kausalya. She is aged and she is suffering because of
my departure. You must make it your personal task to attend
on her constantly. Do not neglect her who is full of sorrow. My
other mothers should also be treated with respect because I
have thought of all of them as my mothers. Bharata and
Shatrughna are dearer to me than my very life and so you must
treat them as though they are your brothers or your sons. You
must have nothing but affection for them. Never displease
Bharata by any of your actions. He will be the ruler and he
will be the king who lays down the law. Sita, kings should be
happy with the behaviour of their subjects and they will, in
their turn, be gratified by your devotion. If, however, they are
not feared and treated with respect, there is every chance of
their becoming angry and that will be a sad state of affairs. If
he acts against his wishes, a king will abandon even the son
born of him and favour someone who is an absolute stranger to
him. And so, Sita, walk very carefully in the path which will
be pleasing to Bharata and, at the same time, spend all your
time in observing Vratas and fasts which will be for my well-
being and yours.
“I am going to the forest and you, my beloved, must stay here.
You have never once displeased me or anyone so far. Remain
here since I say so and you must accede to my wishes.”
Sita was listening to Rama without a word. She stood silent
and when he stopped talking she looked at him. They were
alone and she knew that she could speak what came to her
mind. Her gentle looks vanished as though by magic. Her eyes
were flashing when she said: “Rama, what are you trying to
tell me? Rama, my beloved husband, are you trying to make
light of this which has happened to us? Very casually you are
commanding me to do your bidding. Have I been in the wrong
that you should talk to me thus? What have I done? How have
I offended you that you should punish me thus? I have been
taught the rules of dharma in a different manner. I have been
given to understand that everyone, whether he is a father, a
mother, a brother or a son, is meant to enjoy or suffer the
results of the papa or punya which he or she has committed in
the previous birth. The wife, however, is meant to share the
fate of her husband. Whether it is good fortune or bad, which
befalls the husband, the wife has a share in it. Accordingly
when you have been banished to the forest, that means I have
also been asked to go and dwell in the forest with you. Well-
versed in dharma as you are, I do not have to teach the
nuances of it to you. For a woman the husband is the only
refuge and not her father, nor her son, or her mother, or her
friends nor even her atman in this life, and in the life to come
too. Why do you behave as though you know nothing of this
rule?
“When you go to the fearful forest I will proceed before you
and clear the path for you by removing the thorns and twigs
which are likely to hurt your blessed feet. Please, Rama, please
do not be angry with me for contradicting you and disobeying
you in this matter. Forget it as you would water which has
been left over after one has tasted it. Take me with you. I
promise you I will not be any trouble. For a woman living in
the glorious mansions of an emperor, or even dwelling in the
heavens in the company of divine beings, or being able to
achieve the eight siddhis and to be able to wander in the skies
by the power of yoga, all these are as nothing compared to
being with her lord. My father and my mother have constantly
taught me the code of behaviour and I can boast to you that I
am familiar with the rules of conduct. I will certainly go to the
forest which has tigers and lions and other wild animals as its
inhabitants. I will be happy only in serving you. I am not
enamoured of luxury in the palace. All I want is to be with
you. To me it will be like staying in my father’s house. I will
be happy with you, wandering in the forest perfumed with the
scent of a thousand flowers. You are a lion among men and
you are the protector of everyone and even a small
insignificant man will be cared for by you. What then, about
me? Can you not take care of me in the forest? I have made up
my mind to be with you in the forest and I will not allow you
to try and dissuade me from my decision. I will eat the fruits
and roots with you and I assure you, I will not be a source of
worry to you.
“I wish to go with you and spend all my time in the midst of
the rivers, lakes, coppices; free of all care, we can wander at
will in the beautiful surroundings. With you by my side,
heaven will seem to have come down to the earth. With you by
my side, I will enjoy seeing the lotuses blooming on the waters
of the ponds and watch the swans gliding slowly on the
surfaces of the lakes. To stay with you is the only path which
leads me to the heavens and I am bent on following it. I will
observe all the Vratas which you do and I will be by your side
always. I can spend thousands of years thus, happily with you,
Rama. Without you by my side, heaven will hold no charm for
me. Rama, take me with you. I will not be able to live without
you if I am to be separated from you. I will not find it hard to
be in the forest when you are with me.”
Rama did not seem to relish the words spoken by Sita. He did
not want to take her with him. He tried to argue with her and
tell her about the dangers which beset one who walks in the
forest. He tried to comfort Sita whose tears were flowing
unheeded. Wiping them with gentle fingers he said: “Sita, you
are the daughter of a great man who is well-versed in dharma
and you are yourself no stranger to the nuances of it. You
should then know that your dharma is to obey me. Stay back
here in Ayodhya and do as I tell you. Dwelling in the forest is
not as easy as you seem to imagine. Abandon this desire to go
to the forest with me. Uninhabited by human beings, the forest
will be a fearful place to live in. I have nothing but your
welfare at heart when I try to dissuade you from this impulsive
decision. There is not a single ray of happiness in this forest
life to which I have been condemned. Wild animals are there
in plenty to frighten you and make life miserable because of
the constant danger to life. You talk about sporting in the
rivers but you do not seem to realise that the rivers are full of
crocodiles which will grab you and will never let you go. The
paths are not there at all, which you have to follow. The forest
is full of thorny bushes and creepers which bar your way. At
times there will not be water even for us to drink. As for sleep,
you will have to make a bed of dried leaves. For a princess
like you, brought up in the lap of luxury, it will not be possible
to sleep in such a bed. My dearest wife, you are accustomed to
wearing the softest of silks and how can you wear crude cloth
made of tree-bark? Your beautiful soft hair will all be a tangled
mass since you will not be able to take care of it. You may
have to starve, at times, because of lack of fruits and roots in
some places. And again, there will be the seasons to reckon
with. The rainy season will soon be here and before that the
sun will be scorching the world with his sharp rays like
arrows. How can you bear the extremes of nature? How can
you bear the coldness of Shisira ritu when the very trees will
tremble in the cold and shed all their leaves? Think of the
serpents and pythons which will catch you unawares. Infinite
are the dangers that beset the path of a traveller in the forest.
How can you, tender and young as you are, bear all these? In
your affection for me you say that you do not mind them. But
you do not know what a dreadful place the Dandaka forest is. I
have considered everything well and I have come to the
decision that you should not come with me but stay in
Ayodhya till my return.”
Sita would not be convinced. She looked at Rama with eyes
which were filled with sadness as well as anger. “I am very
unhappy,” she said and stood silent for a while. She then spoke
in a soft and persuasive voice. “Rama,” she said, “all the many
dangers which you have been enumerating all this while seem
to no to be but the charms of the forest, since you will be with
me. I have never seen all the animals and crocodiles, the trees
and the lotus ponds which you described to me. I want to see
them. And again, when they see you they will all resort to
flight, afraid of you and your valour. My parents have told me
that my place is by the side of my husband at all times and I
mean to follow that rule. If, however, you insist that I have to
stay behind, I will have to give up my life. When you are by
my side, no one, not even Indra, the lord of the heavens, will
have the courage to harm me. Oftentimes, when I have heard
of dharma, when we have talked of it together, you have told
me that a Pativrata, if she is separated from her husband, is not
fit to be alive.
“I am also reminded of an incident when I was in my father’s
house. Some wise men had come there and I was told by them
that I would have to live in the forest some time during my
lifetime. Ever since then, there has always been this thought
lying at the back of my mind, that I would see the forest some
time, somehow. It is destined that I should go with you. Rama,
I want to be with you. Do not try to keep me away from you. I
am not a child, and I know that the forest is beset with
dangers. My only thought is to serve you in the forest. I will
not be a hindrance to you, Rama. You are the only god whom I
worship and I will follow you wherever you go. In childhood a
woman is protected by her father, in her youth by her husband
and in her old age, by her son. Woman is never free. I will be
your wife in the next world too.
“Rama, I have ever been devoted to you. Never once have I
displeased you in any way. You are ever in my heart and in my
thoughts. You know it. How then can you have the heart to ask
me to be without you? How can you have the heart to be
without me? Your happiness is mine and I will gladly share
with you, your misfortune. I am also able to view happiness
with an unruffled mind. You have taught me that. If you still
persist in refusing me this desire, I will kill myself either by
swallowing poison, or by falling into the blazing fire or by
drowning myself.”
Her tears seemed to be drenching the very earth out of which
she was born and her sighs were eloquent of her grief. Rama
was still trying to dissuade her. He wiped her tears and spoke
words of sweetness. He spoke again of the troubles of living in
the forest and asked her to stay behind. Sita spoke again. She
could take liberties with Rama since she was his wife and she
knew that he would not be offended. In that mood born of
love, desperation and eagerness to go with him, Sita said: “My
father, the king of Mithila made a mistake, perhaps. He has
given his daughter to a woman dressed as a man! If the world
talks of Rama thus: ‘Rama does not possess the glory which is
equalled only by the sun,’ will it not be false, my lord? Why
do you want to leave me behind, who is ever devoted to you
and who has no one else to call as hers? Tell me why you think
it will be difficult to take me with you. Remember, I am like
Savitri who followed her lord, the son of Dyumatsena when he
was taken to the very bourne of death. I am not like an
ordinary woman who can amuse herself even when her
husband is not with her. Rama, you are famed for the noble
quality in you which says you will never abandon those who
are devoted to you. You have been known to love me and only
me; and, as for me, I have no thought of anything else except
your love for me. And yet, you want to leave me in the hands
of your enemies. Your undertaking to go to the forest at the
behest of your father is indeed something which will be
remembered by men everafter. Such a man should not leave
his wife behind. You must take me with you, wherever you go,
whether it is the forest, tapoloka, heaven, or any other place. I
will be happy only with you by my side.
“Rama, the dust which will blow in the forest will seem to me
to be sandal paste and the thorns will seem like the down from
the breast of a swan. You have adopted the forest as a mansion
to live in and so have I. We will together eat the fruits and
roots from the trees and that will taste like nectar to me. I will
never remember my mother or my father or this palace. I will
spend all my time in the midst of the wild flowers of the
forest. I will not be a burden to you nor will I displease you in
anything. To me it is heaven to be with you and hell to be
without you. Please understand the pain in my heart and,
taking pity on me, take me with you. You know that even a
moment without you is painful to me and unbearable. How
then can I live for a year, three more and ten more years to
follow, without you?”
Sita’s grief was pathetic. She embraced Rama and wept
without restraint. Out of her eyes fell tears which looked like
drops of crystal falling from the petals of a lotus. Her face
which was like the moon was now without its glow, like the
moon drenched in frost, like a lotus which had been uprooted
and thrown on the ground.
Rama embraced his weeping queen and said: “Sita, my
dearest, if, by making you unhappy, I were to acquire heaven, I
will not consider the thought of it even. I am not hesitant to
take you with me to the forest. I am capable of protecting the
entire world and that was not the reason for my refusing to
take you with me. I wanted to know for certain what your
desire was, and without knowing it, how could I make up your
mind for you? That was the only reason why I spoke to you
thus. You have been created, Sita, to spend the years in the
forest with me. It is not meet that you should remain here
when I go away from here. You are part of me and even as
Suvarchala follows her lord Surya, even so will you be with
me always. This is the dharma taught by the elders and we
know it only too well.
“My father has commanded me: ‘Go to the forest and dwell
there for fourteen years,’ and I am but obeying him implicitly.
Implicit obedience to one’s father and mother is the ancient
rule. I will not transgress that ancient rule. Ignoring one’s
father, mother and guru who are gods incarnate, if a man
worships some other god what is the use of such a worship?
To perform yajnas and give away great wealth as gift to many
will not earn for one the punya which this observance grants to
man. Such a man inherits the punyalokas.
“You have made up your mind to live with me in the great and
fearful forest Dandaka and I am certain that I will take you
with me. When your father gave you in marriage to me he
said: ‘This Sita will be your Sahadharmacharee.’ You shall
today walk in the path of dharma which I have set my mind
on, along with me. You are an ornament to your family and
mine and you have proved that you are a jewel among women.
“Come, Sita, make all preparations for your journey. Give
away wealth to brahmins. Feed the poor. Give away all that
you have to the maids, to your servants and other attendants in
the palace.”
Sita’s face was glowing with happiness when she heard that
Ram would take her with him. She smiled happily and even as
he was speaking, she decided to give away all that she
possessed to the many inmates of the palace as was suggested
by Rama.
14. LAKSHMANA’S REQUEST
Lakshmana who was waiting for Rama at the doorway heard
the decision of Rama to take Sita with him. He was unable to
bear the grief which threatened to engulf him. His eyes were
red with tears and he entered the chambers of Rama. He fell at
Rama’s feet like a tree which had been felled by a storm. With
his two hands he clasped Rama’s feet. He looked up at Sita
and said: “Evidently it has been decided that my lord is
leaving for the forest. I am leaving for the forest too. Bow in
hand I will precede you both and I will lead the way. I will be
with you in the forest filled with wild animals, birds and deer
too. I have known no god other than you, my beloved brother.
Ever since I was a child, I have been with you and to ask me to
stay behind when you are in the forest, will be cruel. Without
you, I do not desire a place in the heavens nor the envied gift
of deathlessness. I will refuse it even if I am asked to rule the
three worlds. Take me with you, my lord.”
Rama said nothing in reply and Lakshmana said: “I have been
granted permission already to be with you. Why do you stand
silent when I ask you now? You were asking your queen just
now to be very careful in her behaviour with Bharata and you
added that Bharata and Shatrughna were dear to you and that
she would be treated well by them: that she should try not to
displease them in any manner. When you said that you did not
include my name. And that means that you have decided to
take me with you. Have I, unwittingly, displeased you in any
way? Have I offended you? Please let me know what my fate
is. It depends on your words.”
Lakshmana stood with his eyes beseeching Rama to allow him
to accompany him. Rama said: “Lakshmana, you are very dear
to me. You have ever been righteous like me. You are an
evolved soul. You are my alter ego and there is no difference
between me and you.
“Lakshmana, if you should come with me to the forest, who
will take care of my mother and yours? Kausalya and Sumitra
will be suffering intensely the separation when I go and if you
should add to their pain, what will they do? Our father, the
king, who has been like Parjanya in raining favours on all who
have been depending on him, who has lived gloriously like
Indra till now, has, all on a sudden, become involved in the ties
of lust and Kaikeyi reigns supreme in his mind. This daughter
of Ashvapati will not treat our mothers well. Bharata will have
to obey his mother in every act of his, and so he will not pay
attention to the comforts of your mother and mine. It is up to
you, Lakshmana, to take care of my old mother with or even
without the approval of the king. You must remain here and let
me go in peace. You must prove your devotion to me by doing
what I ask you to do. Serving one’s parents is the greatest
dharma and you should observe it. With both of us away, our
mothers will be slighted by everyone and that is not right. You
should stay behind and take care of them both.”
Lakshmana heard the words of Rama and, well versed as he
was in the art of saying the right thing at the right time, he
said: ‘I have no doubt, my lord, that Bharata who is like you in
every way, will never let such a thing happen. He will cherish
mother Kausalya and my mother too with the utmost love and
respect. You need have no doubt about it. If it reaches my ears
that swollen with pride because of his position, Bharata has
lost sight of dharma and has become unrighteous, it will not
take me very long to come and kill him. As for mother
Kausalya, there are thousands like me, who are devoted to her
and who have her welfare at heart. They will take care of her.
She and my mother will be well cared for. Have no doubt
about that.
“Please take me with you as your servant. There is no adharma
to be seen in your doing so. I will arm myself with the bow,
arrows, a spade and a basket. I will go ahead and clear the way
for you. I will daily go out into the forest and collect fruits for
you. You can relax on the slopes of the mountains with Sita. I
will attend to your comforts day and night. Let me come with
you.”
Rama was thrilled with the words of Lakshmana. His eyes
were moist when he said: “Lakshmana, come with me. Go at
once and bid farewell to all those who are dear to you.
Remember the yajna of Janaka. There, Varuna gave two
immense bows which were divine, two armours which cannot
be broken, and quivers which are inexhaustible. He gave us
swords too, gleaming like the sun and decorated with gems.
Go to the dwelling of our acharya and ask him to give these to
you. Come back with them.”
Lakshmana was so happy he almost ran all the way to do his
brother’s bidding. Very soon he came back with the famed
bows of Varuna. He laid them all before Rama and said: “Here
they are. Tell me what else has to be done.
Rama said: “You are ever dear to me, Lakshmana. You will
now help me to perform the next act. With you by my side I
wish to give away all my belongings to brahmins and to the
dependents in the palace. Go at once and fetch Suyagnya, the
son of our revered Vasishtha and his disciples. I want to
honour all of them and leave as early as possible for the forest.
15. IN THE PRESENCE OF DASARATHA
Rama had given away all that was once his to the brahmins, to
the attendants and dependents in his palace. Sita and
Lakshmana had done the, same thing. They now proceeded
towards the palace to bid farewell to their father, the king.
They were carrying the divine bows in their hands and the
eyes of the people were dazzled by the brilliance of the bows.
The citizens of Ayodhya had collected in the streets and on the
terraces and even on the roof-tops to see the princes and Sita
as they went on foot towards the palace. Rama was walking in
the streets and there was no umbrella to protect-him from the
rays of the sun. People were sad, unhappy and angry at the
course of events. Their disappointment was great. They had
been waiting to see the prince borne on the elephant after the
coronation and, instead, they saw him walking in the streets
like anyone else. It was hard to bear.
They spoke among themselves: “Look at this prince walking
in the street. An entire army made up of elephants, chariots,
footmen and horses should have followed him. But alas! Only
his brother Lakshmana is walking with him. Our Rama has
ever been brought up in luxury and he has abandoned all the
wealth and glory which ought to have been his because of his
adherence to dharma. All these days Sita, the wife of Rama,
has not been seen even by the celestials and such a delicate
princess is now walking in the streets of the city like an
ordinary person. This tender princess who is accustomed to
wearing sandal paste on her arms will now walk in the forest
where the sun’s rays will scorch her and where the rain will
drench her without mercy. The king who was once the image
of dharma is now under the sway of a demon and he has lost
the power of thinking. Or else how can one explain his
sending his dear son to the forest? Even if he is a son without
any remarkable qualities, a father will not have the heart to
banish him. And our Rama is the home of all great and
glorious qualities. How could the king have come to such a
cruel decision? Rama has never once hurt anyone physically or
with his words or behaviour: on the other hand, he has always
been kind and loving towards all men. He is well read and he
is righteous. He has conquered his senses and he is never
fickle-minded. Because of their injustice to Rama the world is
suffering like a tree which has been uprooted and left to die.
Rama is the mother-root for this tree called humanity. The
people form the leaves, flowers and fruits of this tree. If we
should live, we should go to where Rama goes. Let us follow
him to the forest. He gave up everything and let us do the
same thing too. Let us desert Ayodhya. Let the city become a
forest since we will not be here.
“Let Kaikeyi rule the country with no people in it. We will
make the forest habitate and live with Rama. We cannot live
without Rama.”
Rama heard the words of the people who surrounded him but
he paid no heed to their comments. His face showed no sign of
any reaction to their talk. He walked without speaking a word
and Sita walked beside him while Lakshmana followed the
two.
Soon they reached the palace of the king. Rama walked
towards the doorway and there he saw Sumantra, his father’s
charioteer. Sumantra’s face was steeped in sorrow. Rama
greeted him with his smile which came naturally to him. He
knew the feeling of all the people because of his exile. He
knew the sorrow in the heart of Sumantra and yet he was
unmoved. He had decided to obey the commands of the king
at any cost. To him, following the path of dharma was the only
purpose in life and there was no disturbance in his mind since
he knew that he was doing the right thing.
This scion of the race of Ikshvaku had come to bid farewell to
his father and he looked at Sumantra who was at the doorstep
of the palace. Rama told him: “Sumantra, be good enough to
go and announce my arrival to the king.” Rama, handsome and
serene, stood at the doorway of the palace awaiting the
permission of the king to enter, and with him stood Sita and
Lakshmana. Sumantra’s heart was breaking, so unhappy was
he. With slow and dragging steps he went to the presence of
the king and stood by his side.
The king was sighing and he looked like the sun under eclipse,
like fire which was covered with ashes, like a pond without
water. Sumantra could guess the pain in the heart of the king
and knew that he was only adding to it. He greeted the king in
the conventional manner and in a very soft voice which was
full of sadness, said: “My lord, Rama, the valiant son of yours,
is waiting at the doorway to see you. After giving away all his
wealth to brahmins and other dependents in the palace he has
come to bid farewell to you, his father and his king. He has
taken leave of all those who are dear to him and now he has
come to you. At your command he is going to the dreaded
forest, Dandaka. Please grant him audience.”
The king who was ever righteous, who was noble like the
ocean, clear and true like the sky, spoke to Sumantra and said:
“Ask all my wives and others who reside in the palace to be
with me. I want to see Rama surrounded by all of them.”
Sumantra soon brought them all to the presence of the king.
Kausalya came first and following her came the other wives of
the king. Dasaratha said: “Sumantra, go and bring my son to
me.”
They were there before the king, Rama, Lakshmana and Sita,
led by Sumantra. Rama entered with his palms folded and the
king rose up from his seat. He walked fast towards where
Rama was standing and even before he could reach him, fell
down senseless on the ground. The brothers Rama and
Lakshmana rushed to his side and they could see how intense
was the suffering of their father. Holding him with their arms
they placed him on the couch. Rama waited for him to regain
consciousness. He then spoke to the king who was drowned in
sorrow. “My lord, you are the lord of the world and I have
come to take leave of you. I am leaving for the Dandaka forest
and I beseech you, may your eyes rest lovingly on me and
bless me. Lakshmana and Sita want to accompany me. I have
tried in vain to prevent them but they insist on coining with
me. Pray, grant them Permission to do what they wish to do.
Please abandon this grief and give us your love and blessings.”
Dasaratha looked at Rama whose face seemed to be as calm
and charming as was usual with him. He seemed to be quite
unaffected by the change in his fortune. The king said: “Rama,
I have been deceived by Kaikeyi. My hands are tied by my
oath, because of the boons I granted her once. If you refuse to
obey me, ignore me entirely and ascend the throne, which will
make me happy.”
Rama intervened and said: “Please do not say so. You must
rule the world for many years. I will stay in the forest
willingly. I will not allow you to break your word. Nine years
and five more will I spend in the forest, come back to you and
clasp your blessed feet in my hands.”
The unfortunate king, bound by his promise and goaded by
Kaikeyi into this painful situation, spoke to his beloved son.
“Go, my child and come back covered with glory. May you be
blessed in this world, may your fame spread to the three
worlds, may you come back to Ayodhya after you fulfil the
promise which your father made so rashly. My son, you are the
jewel of the Raghu line and you are the very image of dharma
and truth. I realise that nothing, no one can make you change
your mind. I have a small desire, my child. Do not go today.
Spend one day, just one single day with me and that will keep
me happy for at least that time. Spend this one night with me
and your mother. Stay back, and tomorrow, in the morning,
you can go. Rama, you have taken on a great task. Just to save
me from the sin of speaking an untruth, you are prepared to
give up everything and stay in the fearful forest for a long
time. I swear to you, my beloved Rama, I am not pleased at all
by this happening. This wife of mine has stolen my freedom:
this Kaikeyi who is like fire covered with ashes. This exile of
yours and the crowning of Bharata is entirely against the code
of the line of kings of which I am a descendant. Because of her
deceitful nature I have become involved in this intrigue and
you have agreed to guard my reputation at any cost. My child,
you have done what comes naturally to you. I am not surprised
at your decision.”
Rama was extremely unhappy to see his father’s suffering. He
said: “Father, spending one night, one single night in luxury is
not going to solve anything. If I enjoy them all today, who will
grant them to me tomorrow when I am on my way to
Dandaka? Please do not waver, but let me go. This land
flowing with wealth, with grains, with prosperity, has been
abandoned by me. Please give it to Bharata. I have decided to
leave today, now, at this very moment, for the forest. My lord,
you have granted the boons to Devi Kaikeyi. Please keep your
word. I will help you to do so. According to the conditions
imposed on my banishment, I will live in the forest for
fourteen years. I do not desire to rule the kingdom. My only
wish is to please you and to obey you. Let Bharata be lord of
the world.
“Please shed this grief, my lord. It is unbecoming of you. The
sea does not get ruffled by the many rivers which flow into it.
Even so, you must let these pass you by and leave you
untouched. As for me, I do not desire the kingdom, nor any
comforts, nor even Sita! I have no desire at all for these
surroundings nor even for a place in the heavens. I swear by
the truth, which is sacred to me, that only one thing is dear to
me and that is, to save you from the stigma of untruth. I know
that it will hurt you but I will not remain here in the palace or
in the city of Ayodhya even for a moment longer. Please
understand me and my firm resolve. Mother Kaikeyi told me
this morning: ‘Rama, you must go today to the forest,’ and I
said I will. I cannot break that promise. I assure you, I will
enjoy my wanderings in the forest. Surrounded by the deer and
the birds with their sweet music I will be happy. After the
lapse of fourteen years I shall come back to you. Do not give
way to sorrow. Give up this distress and wait for my coming.
Your grief is making everyone else unhappy too.
“I have willingly renounced the kingdom. Let Bharata rule the
world and let your words come true. I am not as eager about
ruling a kingdom as I am about following the rules set down
by the wise. They have taught me that a father is greater than
all other gods and he is to be worshipped. I am only doing
what I have been taught as dharma.
“The forest will offer fruits and roots and my eyes can feast on
the beautiful sight of the mountains and lakes with lotuses
floating on them. I will see rare trees and sights which I have
never dreamed of in the city. Please set your mind at rest. Do
not think that I will suffer.”
The king spoke not a word but embraced his noble son again
and again and fell down senseless. Excepting Kaikeyi who
stood apart with a look of utter unconcern on her face, the
other wives of the king cried out loudly. Sumantra could not
bear the sight and he fainted too.
The king then spoke to him and said: “Sumantra, let the army
go with Rama to the forest. Load carts with costly silks and
gems and ornaments for his use. Let attendants accompany
him. Let those who had been his dependents go with Rama
and spend their time with him, serving him. Let hunters armed
with bows and arrows accompany my son.” Even as he was
giving these orders Kaikeyi spoke for the first time. Her face
was red with anger and, standing before the king, she said:
“What a king you are! How truthful! You are trying to empty
the kingdom of all its riches and all its people. You want to
leave nothing for my son Bharata except the empty streets. It
will be like the dregs remaining at the bottom of a vessel when
all the drink has been sucked. I will not allow anything to be
sent with Rama when he leaves.”
Dasaratha turned on her in wrath and said: “You are my
enemy. Is there no end to the torture you put me through? Let
me tell you something. You asked that your son should be
crowned as the Yuvaraja. You did not mention these then. I
can do as I please with my riches. I will, this very moment,
abandon my kingdom and go with Rama to the forest. You can
rule the kingdom with your son.”
Rama was upset by the acute suffering to which his father was
subjected. He spoke in a soft and gentle voice to the king. “I
have given up all the pleasures of the palace. I have no
attachment to anything here. I need no riches nor an army nor
an entourage to follow me. I have promised to live in the forest
like an inmate of the forest, living on fruits and roots as my
mother has stipulated. Of what use will all this following be to
me there? It is like a man who has given away an elephant and
feels attached to the rope which is used to tie up the elephant. I
do not need all these. I need but one thing and that is an
apparel made of tree-bark. I also want a spade and a basket. I
need nothing other than these.”
A cry of distress rose like a wave and submerged the entire
hall when Rama spoke thus.
16. KAIKEYI BRINGS THE VALKALAS
Before Rama had completed his request Kaikeyi went to her
apartments and came out with the rough and coarse tree-bark
which was to be the clothing for Rama for fourteen years. She
gave it to Rama and said: “Here is what you asked for. Wear
it.” There was a deadly silence when Rama took it and, after
getting rid of the silks he was wearing, dressed himself in the
cloth given to him by his ‘mother’. He looked like a tapasvin
already and at the same time Lakshmana took up the other
pieces of the valkala and dressed himself in them. The king
was looking on and he was helpless.
Realising that another pair was brought for her sake, Sita took
in her hands the valkalas held out to her by Kaikeyi. She
turned them in her hands and tried in vain to wear them. With
a nonplussed look on her face she spoke shyly to her husband
and said: “Tell me, my lord, how do they wear it in the forest?
I do not seem to be doing it properly.” She was standing there,
looking helplessly around with the cloth in her hand. She had
wound one piece round her neck and the other was in her
hand. Sita was looking embarrassed since all eyes were upon
her and she could not wear it as it usually was to be worn.
Rama came to her quickly and with his own blessed hands he
draped it over the silk she was wearing. The sight was
heartbreaking for the women of the harem and all eyes were
wet as they saw Rama tying the valkala round Sita’s waist.
Some of them said: “Rama this young girl has not been
banished to the forest. She does not have to undergo this
punishment. Leave her behind with us. Take Lakshmana with
you as your companion. But this young tender girl, Sita, is not
meant to live in the forest and go through the many hardships
of living there.”
When he saw Sita dressed in tree-bark, Vasishtha was furious.
He said: “Kaikeyi, you are a blot to the name of Dasaratha and
to the name of Ashvapati. You have over-reached yourself in
unwomanliness. You deceived the king and you are secure in
the anticipation of being the queen-mother. You do not seem to
set a limit to the atrocities you have been committing. Sita
does not have to go to the forest. Let her be seated on the
throne meant for Rama and rule the land of the Ikshvakus. It is
said that a wife is one’s own self taking another form.
Accordingly Sita has every right to rule the kingdom. But this
goddess among women is determined to live in the forest since
her lord, Rama, is leaving for Dandaka. We will all follow
Rama to where he goes and the forest will become a city.
Ayodhya will be the forest.
“Kaikeyi, in your ambition to own the kingdom you have lost
sight of one truth: you have not remembered the nature of
Bharata. He will not be willing to accept the throne. I know
these children of the king better than you do. Bharata and
Shatrughna will wear tree-bark and deerskin too and they will
live in the forest along with Rama. This city populated with
trees and empty houses infested with rats and mice, can be
ruled by you. Bharata will never accept the kingdom which
you have won for him with so much trouble. You have done
him wrong by this act of yours. There is no one in this world
who is not devoted to Rama. At the moment, you must
immediately give costly gems and ornaments to Sita, your
son’s wife and make her take off this hideous valkala. Only
Rama has been asked to wear them in the forest since that was
what you asked for. Sita will live in the forest since she wants
to. But she need not wear anything else but the silks she is
accustomed to.”
The king who was now past all caring, had no desire to live
nor talk to anyone. He said: “Kaikeyi, Sita should not wear the
valkala which you have made my son wear. She is a young girl
accustomed to nothing but luxury and, as my revered Guru
said, she should not be made to dress in this coarse cloth.
What has she done that she should be made to stand like a
mendicant in the midst of so many people?
“This daughter of Janaka must at once take out and throw
away what she has been made to wear. Sita should not be
subjected to any more indignities. You have banished Rama to
the forest. Is that not enough for you? Why do you want to add
to my misery by these cruel acts?”
Dasaratha fell back exhausted on his couch. Rama spoke to
him again and said: “My lord, my mother is old and she is
devoted to you. Never once has she done anything to displease
you. She will be very unhappy when she is parted from me and
it is up to you to take good care of her. Unless you help her to
bear it, my mother will not be able to bear this separation from
me and she may lose her life.”
Dasaratha could not speak. He knew the moment had come
when Rama would go. He wept loudly and spoke not a word.
And he mumbled: “Evidently in my previous birth I have
made several lives suffer. I must have parted the young ones
from their parents, perhaps. And so I am suffering thus in this
birth. Life refuses to leave my body since the lord has so
willed it that one should die only when the time comes. That is
why I am still alive in spite of the torture Kaikeyi has meted
out to me. I am looking at my sons throwing away their silks
and wearing this tree-bark. They are looking like two rishis.
Because of this one woman who is eager to own the land, this
large expanse of mud, the entire kingdom is suffering.”
17. A PAINFUL FAREWELL
The king was silent for a while. He then sighed as though his
entire frame shattered. He spoke to Sumantra: “Sumantra,
yoke the best horses to my chariot and bring it to the doorway.
Take this noblest of men and leave in the forest which is
uninhabited by men. I realise now that even when a man
follows the path of dharma, the acts he had performed in his
previous birth will not leave him alone. That, I think, is the
reason why I am allowing this child of mine to be banished to
the forest. And who is doing it - his father who has never done
a wrong thing in his life, and his mother who had been loving
him till today!”
Sumantra dragged his steps away from the hall and, after a
while, came back to the presence of the king. He stood with
his eyes downcast and with tears in his eyes. The king and all
the king’s wives knew that the chariot was at the door.
The king wiped the tears from his eyes and spoke in a voice
which had suddenly grown firm. He said: “Go to the treasury.
Calculate how much will be needed for this long stay of Sita in
the forest and bring silks and jewels to last her all that while.
Make sure she has enough.”
Kausalya and the other women of the harem dressed Sita in
silks which were brought for her. The ornaments which they
made her wear made Sita glow like the goddess Lakshmi and
it seemed as though she had come down to the earth to bless
them all. The entire place was as radiant as the sky, lit by the
rays of the sun. Kausalya embraced her and said: “My child,
Sita, in this world it is common to see a woman being
affectionate towards her husband and serving him well as long
as he is wealthy and prosperous. But when he is in straitened
circumstances this same woman does not respect him. This is
the nature of ordinary women. They have not learnt the real
value of things and they bring shame to the houses they are
born in and the houses they are wedded to. They are foolish.
However, those who know the duties of a Pativrata consider
the husband as the only god whom they should worship. And
it goes without saying, Sita, that you are the most blessed
amongst women. You have taken on yourself the banishment
of your husband and you have decided to go with him
wherever he goes. He should have been the king this morning
and, instead, he has become a sanyasi. And you, without any
sign of sadness on your sweet face, have decided to be with
him. You are an example to all women and may you live
long.” Sita listened to the words of Rama’s mother and said:
“Mother, my father and my mother have taught me how to
serve my husband in such a manner that he should always be
pleased with me. You have also often told me about this. I
have been reminded of my duty now, by you. I will remember
all that I have been told and I assure you, I will do as you have
asked me to. I will not be like the women of meagre
intelligence who slight their husbands when they are in
trouble. Even as the moonlight will not exist without the
moon, I will not swerve from dharma. The Veena will be mute
without the strings. The chariot cannot move unless it has
wheels. And a woman, if she is blessed with many children
even, will not be happy if she is not with her husband. A
father’s gift will be limited: mother’s will be limited too and
so will be that of the son. But a husband gives his all to his
wife. How can a wife do anything else but love him and
honour him. Mother, I promise you I will honour and obey my
husband. He is my god and he is my everything.”
Even in the midst of all her sorrow, Kausalya smiled with
happiness at the good fortune of her son who had been blessed
with such a wife. Rama came near his mother. He made
pradakshina to her and his voice faltered a bit when he said:
“Mother, do not grieve too much. You must be brave and take
care of my unfortunate father. He is unhappy and he needs
you. Mother, time will pass fast and my exile will come to an
end. Like the night passing soon when one is asleep, these nine
years and five will pass and you will see me come back to
you.”
He then took leave of his other mothers with humility and
said: “Mothers, during these many years when you have
known me I might have, knowingly or unknowingly, for fun or
out of ignorance or familiarity, offended you. Forgive me and
be patient with me. I wish to bid farewell to all of you and I
wish to carry your blessings with me.” There was nothing but
sobs to be heard when Rama spoke thus. The palace which
would, on other days, resound with the noise of drums, bugles
and other warlike instruments which would resemble the roar
of thunder, was now filled with the sobs of women and the
tinkling of their jewels. Women were now crying openly and
their cries filled the apartment and the palace too.
Rama with Sita and Lakshmana took leave of everyone. They
stood with their palms folded and finally they came to
Dasaratha. They made a pradakshina to him. Rama was
extremely unhappy and in that frame of mind he went to his
mother again and all three of them prostrated before her.
Lakshmana fell again and again at the feet of his mother
Sumitra and sought her leave. Sumitra blessed him and said:
“My child, you have been born to live in the forest. I know it.”
She tried to speak calmly but her tears choked her and she had
to stop. Controlling her pain Sumitra continued: “My child,
you are dear to everyone. You are devoted to Rama and it is
right that you should go with him and serve him. Never
displease him and remember to follow the ancient rule: serving
those who are elders is the surest path to heaven. Such a man
will inherit the next world. Whether your elder brother is in
the midst of wealth or in the grip of poverty and sorrow it
should not affect your devotion in the least. This is the path
which has been pursued by your ancestors and it should be
adopted by you too. Your life on this earth will be fruitful and
you can rest assured that in the next world there will be a place
for you. You will have nothing but good fortune in your future
life. Remember, my child, you should consider Rama to be
Dasaratha, your father. Sita should be to you, what I am. The
forest should seem to be Ayodhya to you. May you be happy
always. Go, my child.”
Sumantra stood before Rama even as Matali before Indra and
said: “Rama, the chariot is at the door. Tell me where you want
to go and I will take you there. According to the commands of
the queen Kaikeyi Devi, your exile of fourteen years begins
today.”
They left the Hall. Sita first ascended the chariot and the
brothers Rama and Lakshmana soon followed her into the
chariot which was glistening with gold and gems. The gifts
which the king had ordered for Sita and the weapons which
were needed by the brothers were already placed in the
chariot. Sumantra took his seat and the chariot began to move.
The streets were filled with men, women and children.
Nothing was heard except the wail of the people. They rushed
towards the chariot which was to carry their beloved Rama
away from them and they walked with it. Rama listened to
their injunction to Sumantra: “Pull the reins, Sumantra. Lead
the horses slowly so that the chariot does not go fast. We want
to see Rama as long as we can.” Their comments on the
behaviour of the king and the queen were painful to hear and
Rama tried in vain to shut them out. His eyes were now filled
with tears. He could not fight the affection of an entire city.
Dasaratha rushed to the doorway of palace saying: “Let my
eyes follow my Rama as far as my eyes can see. Let me keep
on looking at him until he is lost to my sight.” Rama heard the
wail of the king’s wives in the harem and the faint voice of his
father. He could bear the torture no more. He told Sumantra:
“Go fast. Make the horses go faster and let me go away from
here as soon as possible.” The people around were compelling
Sumantra to go slow and he did not know what to do. The king
who saw the receding banner of the chariot fell down in a dead
faint. Rama knew what was happening. He knew that the king
tried to follow the chariot on foot and that he could not do so.
Again and again he asked Sumantra to hurry. Rama could no
longer bear to see his mother and his father who had reached
the ultimate bourne of sorrow. His mother was now trying to
follow the chariot like a cow which had been parted from its
calf. “Rama! Rama!”, said Kausalya and Rama could hear her
piteous voice. The king had now regained consciousness and
he was shouting to Sumantra: “Stop the chariot! Stop!”.
Rama said: “Sumantra, go as fast as you can.”
He then added: “Sumantra, I know the worry which is in your
mind. You are afraid to disobey the king. When you get back,
if he asks you why you did not obey him, tell him that because
of the noise made by the people you were not able to hear his
words.”
The crowd followed the chariot and surrounded it on all sides.
As for the king, he stood leaning against the doorway trying to
follow the chariot and Rama with his eyes. He stood staring
into empty space even after the chariot was lost to view.
The king would not leave the spot where he stood with his
eyes set on the path which Rama’s chariot had taken. Even the
dust had settled down and Rama had gone beyond the range of
his vision. But still the king stood aching for a sight of his
beloved son.
18. DASARATHA’S DESPAIR
It came to the mind of the king finally that Rama had really
left him and gone away. He fell down and his queens rushed to
hold him. Kausalya came and stood on his right and, Kaikeyi,
on his left. Dasaratha looked at Kaikeyi with burning eyes and
said: “Kaikeyi, you sinned against me and you have wished
me ill. I do not consider you my wife any longer. Do not touch
me. I cannot bear it. I do not want to set my eyes on you any
longer, nor do I wish to see anyone who happens to be devoted
to you. To you, this worthless wealth was greater than all the
dharma which has been taught you from time immemorial. I
have renounced you. Noble-minded Bharata has ever been
devoted to his elders and he has never swerved from the path
of righteousness. If, however, he should perchance be
influenced by you, and accept the throne won for him by you,
he shall not perform the funeral rites for me. I will disown him
too.”
Kausalya was standing by his side and she raised him up from
the ground. Embracing him with her arms she stood silent by
his side. They were both thinking of the same thing: the
picture Rama presented dressed in tree-bark like a tapasvin.
They imagined the progress of Rama on the streets of Ayodhya
and at the outskirts of the city.
“Look, Kausalya,” he said, “I can see clearly the track of the
chariot which bore away my child from me. He is lost to my
sight. He will spend tonight on a bed made up of twigs and
leaves. The rishis in the forest will have the thrill of being with
this child of mine who has been abandoned by his father.
Janaka’s daughter who is as delicate as a flower will now walk
on the ground and thorns will hurt her dainty feet. That child
with the eyes of a deer will be frightened by the wild animals
in the forest. Even their roar will make her tremble with fear.
Kaikeyi, I hope you are happy now. I will die very soon and
you, the widow of the king, can rule this land flowing with
milk and honey.” The king entered the palace with a face like
that of one returning from the burning ghat after cremating a
dear one.
Dasaratha looked around him and the palace which was empty
without Rama. In a weak and faltering voice the king said:
“Kausalya, you are the fortunate woman who bore Rama. Take
me to your house. Maybe, my bruised heart will find some
comfort there with you by my side.”
He was carried to her house and there he was placed on a
couch covered with costly silks. To him the world seemed
empty like the sky without the moon. Rama had gone, and
with him, Lakshmana and Sita. He wept loudly with both arms
lifted up to the skies and cried: “Rama, you have left me and
you have gone far away from me. Fortunate indeed will be
those who live to see you come back. I would have gone long
before that. I am certain of that.” They sat together all through
the night. Sleep had abandoned them and they sat talking
about Rama and only about Rama. Dasaratha said “Kausalya,
my eyes have not come back to me from the vision of Rama
seated in the chariot and going away from me. I can see
nothing. Touch me gently, my queen. I will find some comfort
from the touch of you who is suffering as much as I am.”
Kausalya was lamenting the misfortune which had visited her
and the king was listening helplessly. He knew that he had
wounded her by the foolish promise he had given Kaikeyi but
then, he was unhappy too.
Sumitra was listening to Kausalya and she said: “My dear
sister, it is not meet that you should give in to grief like this.
Rama has taken upon himself this banishment to make his
father’s words come true and he renounced the kingdom for
the sake of this one wish: to save his father’s name. He is a
great and noble soul and nothing untoward will happen to him.
Lakshmana is with him to serve him and Sita has gone with
him. Wherever he may be, Rama will spread happiness and
glory. There is no need for you to feel concerned about him.
The sun, knowing the greatness of Rama, will not shed hot
rays on the three of them when they walk in the forest. The
god of wind will blow gently where they stay and they will
always be happy and comfortable. The gods in the forest, the
vana devatas, will protect them. The moon will embrace them
during the night even as a father will and they will spend the
nights happily. Both the princes are armed with the astras
which Vishvamitra gave them. You know how the yajna of the
sage was guarded by our children. They are powerful, sister,
and there is no danger threatening them in the forest. Soon the
time will come when they will be with us, covered with glory.
Rama is a god among human beings and he is more glorious
than the sun or Agni. Such a man is sure to be welcomed
wherever he goes and you should not be concerned about his
comforts. Abandon this sorrow and accept what has happened
with a fortitude becoming the mother of Rama. All you have
to do is to wait patiently. Rama will come to you and place his
head on these your feet and clasp them in his hands.”
Sumitra spoke words which were comforting to the grieving
couple and Kausalya found a semblance of peace after she
listened to her.
19. ON THE BANKS OF THE TAMASA
The citizens of Ayodhya walked along with the chariot which
was bearing their dear Rama away from them. They could not
reconcile themselves to the truth that Rama had been banished.
They were still in a daze and they followed the chariot blindly.
They kept asking Rama to return to the city and he spoke to
them words of gentle persuasion and he beseeched them to let
him go. Rama said: “If you have genuine affection for me, you
must listen to my words. I ask all of you to give this same
affection to Bharata who will soon be here to take up the reins
of the kingdom. He is very good, sweet-natured and generous
and righteous. He will rule just as well as my father has been
doing all these years. He is wise beyond his age and he is
gentle. He is valiant too and you need have no fear when he is
your protector. He is endowed with all the qualities needed for
ruling a kingdom: As for my going away, it is the command of
my father and all of us will have to obey the king in
everything. You should try to please the king and the only way
to do so will be to let me go and to welcome the proposed
coronation of Bharata.”
It was of no avail. The more he spoke, the more they bewailed
his departure. The crowd was unmanageable. They began to
talk to the horses asking them to stop and to Sumantra asking
him to pull the reins and to let Rama remain with them. Rama
stopped the chariot and descended from it. He could not bear
to sit in the chariot when old and weak men walked towards
him with great difficulty. He began to walk in the street and
Sita was with him and Lakshmana. The brahmins and the old
men said: “Rama, we are coming with you. Look, we have
brought our household fire with us and we mean to spend the
fourteen years of your exile with you.” One old man who had
been given an umbrella as a gift in some religious function
rushed up to Rama and said: “Take this umbrella and hide your
face from the scorching sun. Your wife looks like a wilted
flower; ask her to take shelter under this. We are all devoted to
you, Rama. You should come back to the city or else, you
should take all of us with you. We do not want to stay in
Ayodhya which is without Rama.”
Rama spoke not a word in reply but he walked with speed. The
men of the city walked with him too. And, all on a sudden, as
though Nature herself did not want Rama to proceed any
further, the river Tamasa came into view and soon they
reached the banks of the river. Sumantra descended from the
chariot, unyoked the horses and made them drink the waters of
the river.
Rama stood staring at the river and its course with a thoughtful
frown on his face. He turned to Sita and Lakshmana who were
by his side and said: “The first day of the exile is almost over.
Night is soon to set in and we will spend the night here, on the
banks of the Tamasa. Lakshmana, you must make preparations
for it. Do not let your mind dwell on anything else and do not
let sadness enter your heart at any cost. Look, Lakshmana, as
night draws near, the animals and the birds are coming back to
their dwelling places. Listen to the noises they are making. As
for Ayodhya, the city of my father will be mourning the
absence of her dear sons, I am sure.
“I am grieving for my beloved father and my mother. They
will be weeping incessantly. My only comfort is the
righteousness of Bharata. He will certainly take care of them
and serve them in every way and he will try to make them
forget their grief. I know Bharata and hence my confidence in
the well-being of father and mother in the days to come. I
approve of your coming with me, Lakshmana, Sita and I need
you. You must be with me to protect Sita. I am spending the
night here with just water to quench my thirst. I do not need
any fruits or roots to eat. I do not feel like eating.”
Rama asked Sumantra to see that the horses were properly
grazed and taken care of.
The sun was almost setting and Rama sat on the bed of leaves
prepared by Lakshmana. Rama with Sita by his side slept
without any worry. His face was calm and peaceful as that of a
child which was sleeping.
Lakshmana could not sleep, nor could Sumantra. They sat by
and spoke of the happenings of the day and about the sudden
reversals of fortune they had gone through. They spoke of
none else but Rama and his many qualities which had made
him so precious to everyone.
Rama woke up early and he thought of the immense crowd
which was still under the spell of sleep. He turned to
Lakshmana and said: “Look Lakshmana, look at these men. In
their love for me they have given up everything and they have
come here to the edge of the river. They have decided to go
with us or else, to take me back with them. They will not let
me proceed. I am sure of that. Let us, therefore, go far away
from them in our chariot before they wake up from their
sleep.” Lakshmana agreed with him and they summoned
Sumantra and asked him to yoke the horses quickly to the
chariot.
They ascended the chariot and crossed the river easily. Rama
descended from it and he told Sumantra: “I am afraid I have to
adopt a ruse to deceive the people of my city. We will stay
here. You lead the chariot towards the north. After proceeding
thus in that direction for a muhurta, come back to me taking
care that you leave no tracks. They will think that I have gone
back to Ayodhya and will follow the track of the wheels. Once
they go back, they will not return. They will be sorry that they
have been deceived by me but it cannot be helped. I have to
resort to this for the sake of their welfare. It is not right that
they should spend years on end in the forest which they will
surely do, once they wake up. Hurry, Sumantra, and do the
needful.”
In less than an hour the chariot had come back with Sumantra.
Rama and Lakshmana with Sita seated themselves in the
golden chariot. Strictly in accordance with the rules to be
followed when a long journey is undertaken, Rama turned his
face towards the north before getting into the chariot. They
began their journey to the forest.
20. THE JOURNEY
They travelled fast and every moment was taking Rama farther
and farther away from his beloved Kosala. They spent the
night on the way and resumed the journey the next morning
even as the east was lightening with the coming of dawn. They
had passed several villages and cities by now. In the morning
Rama saw that they had reached the southern outskirts of the
land of Kosala. Rama stood silently looking at the land spread
out before him: the fields with the ploughs, still and lonely in
the morning light: the flowers which had just opened their
eyes to a new day: the music made by the birds in the gardens.
People had begun to walk out of their huts and homes and
Rama with the others hid himself behind some trees lest they
should be seen by someone.
The men were talking of him and of the injustice done to him
by the king and Kaikeyi. He did not want to hear any more and
quickly he got into the chariot and proceeded fast towards the
south. They reached the river by name Vedasruti. The river
was famed for its cool sweet water. They crossed the river and
went on their journey. After a long while, they reached the
banks of the river Gomati. Cows were grazing on either bank
of the river which was coursing fast towards the ocean. They
crossed Gomati also and another river, Syandika, lay across
their path. All the way, Rama was describing to Sita the
different countries they were passing and also their history:
about how Manu, in ancient times, had made a gift of the land
to his son Ikshvaku, their famed ancestor.
Rama was overcome with sorrow when he reached the banks
of Syandika. He said: “Sumantra, I wonder when I will be able
to hunt once more in the forests on the banks of my beloved
Sarayu! When will I be reunited with my father and mother?”
He paused for a moment and continued: “Hunting in the forest
has been sanctioned even by Rajarshis. It is a pastime allowed
to kings. But it must not harm innocent animals. Hunting on
the banks of the river Sarayu was very dear to me.” Rama then
spoke about many things showing them the peculiarities of
some of the countries and telling them about the background
of these and thus time passed for them while they pursued the
long journey to the forest.
They had reached the limits of the kingdom of Kosala. Rama
stood with folded palms facing Ayodhya and said: “My
beloved Ayodhya, I take leave of you and of the gods who
guard you night and day. When I have discharged my duty to
the king, my father, when I conclude my stay in the forest, I
will come back to you and live happily with my father and
mother.” He raised his hands towards the heavens and, with
his eyes filled with tears, he addressed the citizens and said: “I
know how much you all love me. Permit me to go so that I
will earn wealth: the only wealth which should be gained,
wealth which goes by the name Dharma. Permit me to go. I
will soon come back to you.”
For a while no one spoke and the only noise which could be
heard was the roar of the chariot as it rushed fast across the
land of Kosala. Soon they had left Kosala far behind, the land
which was the heritage of the descendants of Manu.
They reached the banks of the river Ganga, the divine river,
known by the name Tripathaga since she flowed in the
heavens, on the earth and in the nether world also: Ganga
whose water was clear and clean without any moss covering it,
which granted heaven to those who bathed in her since she
cleansed them of all sins, who was worshipped as a goddess
by the rishis. Ashramas were found in the neighbourhood and
even apsaras from the heavens would often frequent the waters
of Ganga. Devas, danavas and gandharvas were to be found
there frequently.
The waves made sweet music along the banks and, at places,
the white foam of the waves seemed to be the smile of the
river, so beautiful was the sight. There were to be found
whirlpools in some places and in other spots the river flowed
placidly without a noise. At times, the roar of the river was
deafening. The river had a beauty which was awe-inspiring
and, born as she was at the feet of Narayana and descended
from the matted locks of my lord Mahadeva, this queen among
rivers was sacred to everyone.
On the banks of the river was a city by name Shringiberapura.
Rama saluted the river and said: “Sumantra, we will spend the
night here. There, by the side of the river I can discern a big
tree and that will serve as a shelter for the night when we
sleep. Let us spend some time watching this glorious sight, the
river which is the foremost among all rivers.” Lakshmana and
Sumantra agreed to his suggestion and the horses were led to
the tree which Rama had indicated. They descended from the
chariot. Sumantra then unyoked the horses and, after leaving
them free to graze, he went and stood in the presence of Rama.
21. GUHA, A CHIEFTAIN OF HUNTERS
Shringiberapura was a place which was ruled by Guha, a
chieftain of hunters. It was well known that he was a great
friend of Rama. He was a powerful king in his own way with a
large army at his command. He heard that Rama had arrived in
the neighbourhood and hastened towards the spot where Rama
was, with his ministers and other attendants. Rama saw him
approaching and went towards him to embrace him. They
were good friends and the meeting between them was tender.
After a while, Guha spoke to Rama and said: “Rama, my
friend, tell me what I should do to please you. This place is as
much yours as Ayodhya. It is not often that one is fortunate
enough to entertain a glorious guest like you.” Guha had
brought with him food and he spread what was a feast in front
of Rama and said: “Welcome to you, great one! Please accept
my hospitality. This kingdom is yours. Please stay with me
and rule this kingdom. At the moment refresh yourselves with
the different kinds of food I have brought for you. There is
rice, milk and curds, honey, food and sweet dishes cooked in
diverse ways. I have brought also mattresses for all of you.
Please honour me by using them.”
Rama smiled at Guha and said: “You have come all the way
walking, to welcome me and you have so much affection for
me that I am touched by your gesture.” Embracing Guha again
and again Rama said: “I am pleased to see you well and happy.
I hope your kingdom is thriving and that your subjects are
happy. As for this feast which you have spread out before me,
I am afraid, Guha, I am not in a position to accept it. I have to
refuse to partake of it. I have taken upon myself an oath to live
the life of a tapasvin. I must wear tree-bark and deerskin and
my food will be fruits and roots gathered by hand. You asked
me how best you can please me. I will be immensely grateful
to you if you will see to the feeding of these noble horses.
They are very dear to my father and I should take good care of
them till I need them no more. They should be returned safe.”
Rama, with his upper cloth tied round his waist, entered the
waters and offered the evening worship to the sun who was
setting. He then drank water which had been brought to him
by Lakshmana. Rama sat on the bed of dried leaves which had
been prepared by Lakshmana and he smiled with affection
when Lakshmana washed his feet, wiped them with his cloth
and massaged them.
Rama lay down with Sita and soon he was asleep. Sumantra
and Lakshmana sat around, watching them. Guha had his bow
and arrows in his hand and he thought that he should guard
Rama. None of the three slept that night. The very night
seemed to keep jealous watch over this noble prince who, till
then, had never known what discomfort was, who was the son
of a king and who now slept on this bed of dried leaves
because of the vagaries of Fate.
Guha was sorry for Lakshmana who was keeping awake and
standing guard over Rama. He said: “Child, Lakshmana, here
is a bed which I have made for you. Why should you not relax
your limbs and rest for a while? You are accustomed to
comfort and we will guard Rama tonight and all through the
night. You need have no worry. Forget your cares for a while
and sleep, my son. In this world there is no one dearer to me
than Rama and I swear that in the name of Truth itself.
Because of him I have learnt the lesson that in this world the
accumulation of Dharma is the only wealth worth earning and
not the riches of the earth. With my many followers I will
guard my dear friend. Nothing can happen in this place
without my knowing about it. I have, at my command, a large
army.”
Lakshmana said: “Guha, my friend, you are indeed very noble
and full of affection for us. I do not have the least worry about
the safety of Rama when you are here, you who seem to me to
be the very image of Dharma. Tell me, how can I sleep or rest
after seeing my beloved brother sleeping on the ground with
his wife, Sita? How can I think of hunger or thirst or sleep
when my heart is ready to break at the sight of this noblest
among men lying like a mendicant on the ground? This
warrior who can vanquish Indra himself in war, is now
sleeping on a bed made of leaves. Rama has no equal either in
the noble qualities which abound in him, or in the wealth of
learning, or in the knowledge of the codes of Dharma. My
father, the king, will not live very long after his son’s
departure to the forest. The world will soon lose her lord. That
beautiful city Ayodhya will soon look desolate having lost her
lord. I am sure of it. The palace will be without any noise since
the women would have collapsed in sheer exhaustion after
they have cried their eyes out. I doubt very much if the king
and our mothers Kausalya and Sumitra, will survive this night.
My mother, at least, may perhaps live to see Shatrughna, her
other son. But Kausalya, separated from her only son, will die
of grief. My poor father, the king, has lost sight of his beloved
son who is a divine being so pure and sinless is he. How can
life remain in my father’s body after all this? Once the king is
gone, Kausalya Devi will also die and my mother is also sure
to follow them. My father could not realise his desire to crown
Rama as Yuvaraja. What has happened, has happened. Nothing
can change the course of events and the king will certainly die.
Fortunate will be the son who will be able to perform &funeral
rites to his father. Do you think the king will survive this
calamity? Do you think we will be able to see him after we
return from the Dandaka? Will the day ever come when we
enter the city of Ayodhya having completed our exile?”
Lakshmana was beside himself with grief. Guha shed tears of
sympathy and he could not speak a word. He was overcome
with sadness and compassion for the young prince who was so
devoted to his brother. And the night passed slowly.
The song of the birds woke up Rama and soon they were
standing on the banks of the Ganga. Rama said: “Lakshmana,
the sun is about to rise. The birds are making such sweet music
the heart feels uplifted with joy. I can hear from a distance the
raucous sound made by the peacocks. Let us perform the
worship of the sun and then cross this sacred river who is
rushing towards her lord, the sea.”
Lakshmana conveyed the wishes of Rama to Guha and
Sumantra, and came back to Rama. Guha summoned his
attendants and said: “Get a boat ready. Take good care that she
is strong and well-built. She should be able to cross this
turbulent Ganga without any effort. Rama and the other two
must have a comfortable crossing.”
The boat was soon brought to the edge of the river. Guha went
to Rama and said: “Rama, my friend, I have got a boat ready
for your crossing. Is there anything else I can do for you
before you leave?”
“Guha, you have given me all that I asked for,” said Rama.
“Help Lakshmana load the boat with the weapons.” The
brothers accompanied by Sita took up their bows and arrows
and their swords were strapped to their waists. And they
walked towards the river bank where the boat was waiting to
take them across.
Sumantra went to the presence of Rama and stood before him.
Rama touched him with his right hand and said: “Sumantra, go
back to the presence of the King.”
Sumantra was weeping and Rama said: “Do not grieve,
Sumantra. The king needs you and you must stay by his side. I
have no need of a chariot any more. From here onward I must
walk into the forest. You should go back to Ayodhya.”
Sumantra spoke with pain in his heart. He said: “Rama, it has
never happened before in the line of the Ikshvakus. A prince
with his wife and brother is planning to live in the forest for
the duration of fourteen years. I see now that proficiency in the
study of the Vedas, performance of all religious rites, which
are meant to please the devas, are all futile when one like you
has been made to suffer thus. Fortunate indeed will be the
dwellers in the forest who will see the three of you. You will
seem to them to be Narayana Himself who has deigned to
descend to the earth to grace her. As for us, we are the most
unfortunate of all human beings. We have sinned in our
previous births and we are suffering for it.” He stopped for a
moment and continued: “Because of Kaikeyi we are doomed
to suffer eternal sorrow.” Contemplating on the separation
from Rama, Sumantra could not contain himself and he could
not control either his grief or his tears. He washed his eyes
with water and still his tears were flowing. Rama spoke to him
in a soft gentle voice. “Sumantra, I am yet to see one who is as
devoted to the family as you are. It is up to you to take care of
my father and help him to bear the pain at parting from me.
My old father could not achieve the desire in his heart and he
is sorely distressed by it. You know how firm I am in
following the dictates of Dharma. Because of the compulsion
to please Kaikeyi my father the king had to take recourse to
this step and I have to do as I am bid. He will be very unhappy
and you should not abandon him at this stage. My father has
never suffered like this before. He is aged and he deserves to
be honoured by everyone. Please convey this message to him
from me: ‘Father, I am not in the least unhappy about leaving
Ayodhya or about the life in the forest which I have
undertaken. Neither Sita nor Lakshmana are unhappy. After
the lapse of fourteen years we will return to the city and take
the dust of your blessed feet. There is no doubt about the
happiness that is in store for us when we will be re-united.’
Sumantra, tell him that I spoke these words after saluting
him.”
After a while Rama spoke again. He said: “Give this message
to the king. Then convey my respects to my mother Kausalya
and Sumitra and Kaikeyi and all the mothers I have in the
palace. Tell them that I am happy and well and so are Sita and
Lakshmana, who also send their respects. You should be the
one to bring my brother Bharata to the king. You should advise
him to conduct himself in a manner which will please the king
and make him happy. When Bharata is crowned and the
country has a Yuvaraja, this grief in your mind will abate
slowly. Tell Bharata that I have asked him to be equally
affectionate towards all the wives of the King. Tell him in my
words: ‘Bharata, you should treat Sumitra with the same
affection which you have for Kaikeyi. Even like her, my
mother should be the object of your affection. These two
women are quite unhappy because of the absence of their sons.
You should pay special attention to them. Rule the kingdom
righteously and earn a place for yourself in the world to
come.’ ” Sumantra refused to be comforted. He said: “Rama,
Ayodhya will now be like a woman who has lost her child.
How is it possible for me to enter the city without you? This
chariot which had you when it left the city will now be empty
and the entire city will set up a wail of woe. The horses will
refuse to pull the empty chariot, I can assure you. I will not go
back to Ayodhya. Please take me with you. If you do not let
me come with you and go away, I will throw myself into fire
and kill myself. I will be of help to you, Rama, in the forest. I
did not have the good fortune to be the charioteer when you
were crowned. Let me at least do that duty in the forest.”
Rama’s eyes were wet because of the love his charioteer had
for him. He said: “Sumantra, you do not have to tell me how
much you love me. I know it only too well and I also know
that you would like to be with me all the time. But I have to
send you back to Ayodhya. I have a reason for it. I will tell
you. My young mother Kaikeyi will see you enter the city
without me and Sita and Lakshmana. Then, and only then, will
she be sure that I have reached the forest. She will cease to
doubt the words of my father. Or else she will persist in
torturing the king by calling him untruthful. My younger
mother will see her son established on the time-honoured
throne which my father has graced all these years and she will
be happy. That is my only desire. For my sake and for the sake
of the king you should go back.”
Rama then turned to Guha and said: “My friend, I should no
longer dwell in palaces or in places which are frequented by
men. I have to take up the life of a dweller in an ashrama and
that is the rule set down for me. I must make myself fit to
dwell in the midst of tapasvins and I must wear my hair as a
‘jata’. Please bring me the milk of the Nyagrodha tree so that I
can twist my hair into a tangled mass.” Rama and Lakshmana
had adopted the tree-bark in the palace itself and now their
guise as tapasvins was complete. Seeing them with their ‘jata’
Sumantra wept loudly. Rama spoke to Guha and said: “It is
only too well known that ruling a country is not easy. I wish
you well. I take leave of you and Sumantra.
They stood on the banks of the river Ganga and Rama said:
“Lakshmana, assist Sita to get into the boat. Hold it firmly
until she is seated. Then you should enter the boat.” After they
had seated themselves in the boat Rama set his foot into the
boat. Guha prompted the oarsmen to steer them safely across
the river. Rama closed his eyes and prayed for the success of
his arduous undertaking. He prayed that he should ever please
the Lord by his actions. He prayed that he should win a good
name and fame as a righteous man. Rama and Lakshmana
touched the water and did Achamana. Again he took farewell
of Sumantra and Guha who were standing on the bank of the
river with swimming eyes. Rama asked the oarsmen to untie
the boat and to set sail. The boat began to move and it moved
fast.
When they had reached the middle of the river Sita prayed to
Ganga with folded palms. She said: “Devi, Ganga, please
grant that this lord of mine, Dasaratha’s son, reaches the other
bank safe. Please grant that after fourteen years we should, all
three of us, return here safe. I will worship you again after we
return. I have no doubt that my prayers will be answered since
you are ever bountiful with your gifts. You are famed in all the
three worlds. You are the favoured queen of the ocean. I
prostrate before you and when we come back and when my
lord goes back to his city I will give away gifts of gold and
cows to brahmins, to please you. Grant that we return safe to
Ayodhya.”
Soon they reached the southern banks of the Ganga. Rama
abandoned the boat and sent it back to Guha. He then spoke to
Lakshmana: “You should be alert always, Lakshmana.
We should remember to protect Sita. You walk first and Sita
will follow you. I will walk behind her and thus we will
proceed. This will be the best way to pursue our journey. If
something happens in spite of all caution it will then be
beyond our power to rectify it. In a mood of affection for me
Sita has undertaken this difficult life in the forest. It is not
going to be easy for her.
“From here onwards, there will be no habitation and, as such,
the paths will be difficult to follow. There will be ups and
downs and we must guard her very diligently.”
And so they entered the forest - Lakshmana in the lead, Sita in
the middle and Rama bringing up the rear.
Sumantra, who was watching them as he stood on the northern
bank of Ganga, stood still and watched until they were out of
sight. Wiping his tears he turned away from the southern bank
his eyes which could see nothing any longer.
22. THE THIRD NIGHT OF THE EXILE
When evening approached, the three travellers, Lakshmana,
Sita and Rama reached a big tree whose shade seemed to be
large enough to accommodate all three of them. They watched
the sun set and then sat down under the tree. Rama said:
“Lakshmana, this is the first night we are spending outside the
country. We do not have even the company of Sumantra. I can
see that your emotions are still beyond your control. That
should not be so. Compose yourself. Tonight we can spend
here spreading the leaves on the ground.”
They lay down on the ground and spent the night conversing
about Ayodhya and the king. Rama said: “The king will be
sunk in sorrow tonight. As for Kaikeyi, she will be extremely
happy since her desire has been achieved. A sudden fear is
now frightening me. Once Bharata is made the Yuvaraja, will
Kaikeyi leave my father alive? What will my unfortunate
father do, alone as he is, without me by his side, old in body,
unhappy in mind and entirely in the power of Kaikeyi because
of his love for her? Lakshmana, when I think of this change in
the mind of the king and his sorrow, I feel that Kama is more
powerful than Dharma, Artha and Moksha. Or else how could
he have banished me to the forest? For the sake of his wife
which father will abandon his son who has ever been obedient
and loving towards him? Even an ordinary illiterate man will
hesitate to do so. I hope Bharata will be able to rule the great
Kosala unassisted by anyone. If perchance, my father loses his
life, because of the sorrow caused by separation from me,
Bharata will have to be alone with the burden of ruling the
kingdom. King Dasaratha who has sacrificed his Dharma and
Artha because of his Kama which held him under its sway
will, I am afraid, leave us soon.
“Kaikeyi, who will be deluded by the power which will be
hers will, perhaps, banish our mothers and their dependents.
Lakshmana, I am worried about them. Why should Sumitra
suffer for my sake? I think you should go back to Ayodhya. I
will have Sita with me and we will live together in the forest.
You should go back and protect your mother and mine from
the possible tyranny of Kaikeyi. She hates my mother and she
is likely to be cruel enough to do injustice to the two queens.
You must go back and see that Bharata does not overstep
Dharma. I see the urgency, Lakshmana. Perhaps, in some
previous birth, my mother had separated some mothers from
their sons and that is why she is suffering now. At this age
when she should be served by me, whom she has brought up
with such loving care, she has been separated from me. I am
unfortunate since I am not able to serve my parents at this
stage of their lives. I have been the cause of immense grief to
my mother. I am her only son and it is my duty to be by her
side. But I am far away and she is grieving for me. Kausalya,
my mother, is the most unfortunate woman. Lakshmana, you
know me and my prowess only too well. If I had so desired, I
could have, single-handed, made Ayodhya mine and even the
entire earth. But one should not misuse one’s power. Do you
agree? I am afraid of being called an Adharmi and I desire a
place in the heavens. That was the sole reason which made me
withhold my wrath and renounce the kingdom.” Rama was
shedding tears at the thought of his mother and his father and
the happenings in Ayodhya and so he sat, silent, thoughtful,
and to Lakshmana he seemed like a fire which had burnt itself
to ashes: like the ocean which had become silent. He spoke in
a very soft and comforting voice: “You are right. There will be
no joy in the minds of the people of Ayodhya and the city will
be sunk in gloom. You are not there and to them it will be like
the sky which has no moon to brighten it. Rama, it is not meet
that you should grieve so much. You are making Sita and me
sad too. Neither Sita nor your servant Lakshmana can live
without you even for a moment. Like fish which die when they
are taken out of water we will die soon.
“But one thing is certain, brother. I have no desire to see my
father, or my brother Shatrughna or my mother. I do not desire
even heaven if its gates should be held open for me, unless you
are with me, What has happened has happened, and no amount
of thought or tears can help us to correct it. Bharata is sure to
take good care of our aged father and our mothers too. Do not
grieve too much. If you are unhappy so will we be, and who is
to comfort us?”
They took shelter under the spreading Nyagrodha tree and
spent the night is peace. Rama found great comfort in the
words spoken by Lakshmana. He told him: “My beloved
Lakshmana, I have shed my grief about my father and my
mother. I should not have asked you to go back to Ayodhya. I
need you by my side even as you need me. Let us, together,
spend the stipulated number of years in the forest happily.”
In the midst of that wide land which had no inhabitants except
the birds and animals, the two princes slept under the tree and
they looked like lions in the caves of a mountain: noble-
looking and fearless. So passed their first night in the forest.
23. THE ASHRAMA OF BHARADVAJA
After spending a night peacefully under the shade of the
Nyagrodha tree Rama, Sita and Lakshmana rose up early in
the morning. There was a feeling of holiness in their minds
and silently they worshipped the rising sun chanting the
Gayatri. They walked fast entering the very heart of the forest.
Sights which they had never seen before confronted their eyes
and they walked happily feasting their eyes on the novel
scenes and beautiful trees and flowers unknown to city
dwellers. Sita was greatly excited at the sight of it all and
Rama would smile indulgently whenever she pointed out
something new to him.
They travelled towards the sacred region of Sangama, where
the river Yamuna entered Ganga. The path was not very
difficult and the sun had not reached the high heavens either.
Rama was looking around for a place to rest since the sun was
now fast climbing in the sky. He said: “Lakshmana, look there,
in the distance. Close to the sacred spot Sangama where the
golden waters of the Ganga merge with the midnight blue of
the Yamuna, I can perceive a plume of smoke. I gather there is
an ashrama there and rishis must be living in that ashrama. I
am sure we have reached the sacred spot Sangama or Prayaga,
since the roar of the impact of the two rivers can be heard. I
am almost sure it is the ashrama of the great sage Bharadvaja
which we are nearing.”
They walked fast unmindful of the heat of the sun which was
rising steadily higher and higher in the sky.
All on a sudden a cool breeze set in indicating that the sun was
wheeling towards the west and, when it was almost setting
they arrived at the ashrama of Bharadvaja.
Rama went to the vicinity of the ashrama. For a moment the
birds and the deer in the ashrama were startled by the arrival
of strangers. The three of them stood some distance from
where the rishi resided. They were eager to meet him and pay
their respects. They entered the ashrama, prostrated before
Bharadvaja and announced themselves. He was a great rishi,
so rich in tapas that he was able to know the past, the present
and the future. He was well-read and was greatly respected by
all rishis. He was bent on meditation and he had performed all
the many types of tapas. He had, in his ashrama, many
disciples who were studying the sacred lore and the shastras
under his guidance.
Rama said: ‘My lord, we are the sons of King Dasaratha who
rules over Kosala. This is my brother Lakshmana. She is Sita,
my wife, and she is the daughter of Janaka. She has
accompanied me to the forest. My father has commanded me
to live in the forest and this my brother, in his affection for me,
has decided to accompany me. We will have to live like the
rishis there in the Dandaka forest to which I am proceeding as
per the wishes of my father. We have come to you to ask you
for your blessings.”
Bharadvaja listened to the words of Rama. He spoke softly and
affectionately to them and after their meagre repast he
indicated to them a place where they could rest and spend the
night. Peopled as it was by deer and birds as well as other
rishis, the ashrama welcomed Rama. The great sage was
extremely happy to have them as his guests. The young
princes were seated before the rishi. Bharadvaja said: “Finally,
after waiting a long time, I have been able to see you here,
Rama. With my inner eye I have seen that this banishment is
for no fault of yours.
“Look at this ashrama and the beautiful spot where it is
situated. The kshetra is sacred, this Sangama where the two
great rivers mingle. If you so desire, you can spend your time
here.”
Rama pondered for a moment and said: “I am honoured by
your invitation. But my lord, it will not be right. If the people
of Ayodhya come to know of the fact that I am here, they will
come here often to see me since this ashrama is not too far
away from the city. To see me and Sita they will be making
frequent journeys to this place and it is not right. This is the
sole reason why I have to deny myself the happiness of staying
in these glorious surroundings. Please suggest to us a place
where we can be away from people, where Sita can pursue her
worship of the Lord with no one to disturb her.”
Bharadvaja was convinced that Rama spoke the truth when he
voiced his fear about the nearness of the city to the ashrama.
He said: “Rama, ten krosas from here is a mountain by name
Chitrakuta. It is as beautiful as the Gandhamadana mountain.
All around this Chitrakuta are trees and waterfalls and lakes
which will please the eye. It is inhabited by rishis and it is a
hill famed for the number of monkeys dwelling there. Once a
man sets his eyes on the peaks of Chitrakuta his mind will
never dwell on unholy thoughts and he will be blessed. Several
rishis have attained their salvation after performing tapas in
Chitrakuta. I consider this hill to be the ideal place for your
dwelling, next, of course, to this ashrama where you are
welcome to stay.”
The rishi entertained them with great gladness in his heart. He
knew who Rama really was and it was to him a blessing that
Rama had graced his ashrama. After they had conversed on
various topics they found that night had set in and Rama with
Sita and Lakshmana spent a very happy night there in that
sacred place.
In the morning Rama approached the rishi who was like Agni,
so radiant was he because of his tapas. He said: “Entertained
by your graciousness, we spent the night very happily in your
ashrama. Please grant us leave to proceed further on our
journey.”
All through the night the rishi’s thoughts had been with Rama
and his proposed stay in Chitrakuta. He said: “I am of opinion
that you should proceed to Chitrakuta. It is full of fruit trees
and overflowing with honey. It is a blessed mountain and very
picturesque. It is famed among the rishis as a spot which has
granted them salvation. Elephants and deer are numerous
there. Sita and you can wander on the banks of the river, near
the waterfalls, on the-mountain tops. The caves will be new
for Sita and the slopes too. You will always hear the music
made by the sparrows and koils. This beautiful Chitrakuta will
be the ideal place for you.”
The princes were ready to leave. The rishi blessed them by
reciting special verses meant for those going on a journey and
he went with them a short distance as a father will. Bharadvaja
told Rama: “When you reach the Sangama where the two
rivers meet, proceed towards the east and walk along the banks
of the Yamuna. Walk along the path which is well-worn by
constant usage and when you reach a possible place which you
think fit, make a raft and cross the river. After crossing the
river you must still pursue your course until you come to a
Nyagrodha tree. This tree is a sacred tree. It has been
worshipped by Siddhas too and it is named “Shyama”. You
cannot miss it since it is very big and occupies a place which
cannot be passed without your seeing it. Let Sita make a
Pradakshina to it and offer prayers to the tree. When she has
worshipped the tree you can all rest a while or go further into
the forest. If you travel a distance of another krosa you will
reach a forest filled with Palasa and Badari trees. The forest
will be dark because of the bamboos growing along the banks
of Yamuna. The path inside the forest is very beautiful. It is
kind to the feet and you do not find the hardships of the forest
there. I have often walked in that path.”
Rama listened to the directions given by Bharadvaja and said:
“I will follow the path indicated by you.” They took leave of
the rishi who bade farewell to them and Bharadvaja went back
to his ashrama, his mind still filled with thoughts of Rama and
the time he had spent with him.
When the rishi had left Rama said: “Lakshmana, the sage
Bharadvaja is very gracious towards us. We are fortunate to
have found such a godfather to guide us.” Talking of the rishi
and the picturesque Chitrakuta which they were impatient to
reach, the brothers, with Sita walking between them, walked
along the banks of the Yamuna. The waters of the river were
flowing rapidly and they were looking for a suitable place
where they could cross the river. Soon they reached a spot
where the turbulence of the river was not so apparent. They
asked Sita to rest under a tree. Together they collected dried
wood, bamboos, soft grass and soon they made a raft. They
spread grass on it and made it comfortable. Lakshmana
collected soft and pliable creepers and weaving them together
he made a beautiful seat for Sita. Rama made Sita climb on to
the raft and she sat down on the seat made for her. By the side
of Sita, Rama and Lakshmana placed their weapons, the
basket, the spade and the clothes and jewels which the king
had given Sita. They pushed the raft into the water and then
got on to it. Slowly they steered it in the waters and Sita
prayed to Yamuna even as she did to Ganga at the beginning
of their journey.
Soon they reached the opposite bank, the southern bank.
Abandoning the raft they walked further along the banks
which were known by the same ‘Yamunavana’. Very soon they
reached the Nyagrodha tree which the rishi had told them
about. The shade was extremely cool and pleasant since the
tree was dense with green leaves. Sita went towards the tree
and made Pradakshina as she had been told by Bharadvaja.
She said: “I salute you, O holy tree! Please make my husband
succeed in his undertaking. Grant us that we return to Ayodhya
safe and see our elders.”
Rama was watching her all the while and said: “Come, let us
not tarry. Lakshmana, you lead and Sita will walk after you. I
will follow her. Remember Lakshmana, if, on the way, Sita
admires any flower or fruit, you must at once make haste and
get it for her. She should be kept happy.”
They decided not to spend any time near the tree but began the
last lap of their journey. But one krosa more, and they would
reach their destination. Rare flowers and trees and creepers
would meet her eyes and Sita would promptly ask Rama about
them. Rama would reply her with enthusiasm which was equal
to hers and often she would be given a branch with clusters of
the flowers by Lakshmana. Sita was thrilled at the sight of the
river with its sandy banks, the birds and flowers floating on it
and with the music of the birds and the running water.
They covered the distance of a krosa and walked in search of a
place to stay. Soon they discerned a spot on the river bank. It
was very charmingly located and peacocks and monkeys were
sporting there. The long trek had tired them and it was decided
that the night should be spent in that lovely spot on the river
bank.
24. CHITRAKUTA AT LAST
When they woke up in the morning, for a moment they stood
spellbound, so breath-taking was the beauty of the place.
Rama sounded happy and excited. He said: “Lakshmana, listen
to the noise made by the inmates of the forest! Come, let us
continue our search for the place to live in: the mountain by
name Chitrakuta.” Lakshmana had already shed the
drowsiness of sleep and he was not tired either. They began
walking in the path indicated by Bharadvaja. Rama was
showing to Sita the beautiful trees and flowers which were all
along the way. He said: “Sita, look! the Palasa trees have shed
all their leaves during the cold season and now, when the
flowers have bloomed on the branches, the trees look as
though they are burning with crimson flames. Look at this tree
laden with fruit. I am sure I can spend my entire lifetime living
on these fruits. They are so luscious. Lakshmana, see there!
Every tree has a beehive in it and each is so large! They look
like small boats hung from the tree branches.
“This tiny bird is singing and the peacock is answering in its
rough voice. The ground is strewn with forest flowers and the
scent is intoxicating. We have almost reached Chitrakuta
mountain. We are near enough to discern the herds of
elephants. I am certain we will be very happy on the hill
surrounded by the trees.”
Very soon they reached the beautiful mountain Chitrakuta.
They ascended the hill slowly and all the while Rama was
looking around for a place fit enough for them to build a
hermitage. The hill was as Bharadvaja had described: a
thousand different types of birds were there. Flowers and fruits
could be seen everywhere and waterfalls made music all
around them. Rama said: “This is indeed a very beautiful spot
and we are fortunate that we were sent here by sage
Bharadvaja. I can see the ashramas of rishis scattered round
the hill. We can live here without any intruder disturbing our
peaceful existence.”
They came across the ashrama of Valmiki and they visited
him. He welcomed them and he said: “Rama, I know why you
have come to the forest. I am glad you have decided to live
here where the rishis have made their homes.”
“I will do so,” said Rama. After spending some time with the
rishi they took leave of him and went on their way. Rama told
Lakshmana: “My beloved brother, collect some sturdy and
straight logs of wood. Make sure that they are not from trees
which are forbidden for building an ashrama. I like this
particular spot. You must build for me a hermitage here.”
Lakshmana hastened to obey his brother’s commands. He
gathered the wood and very soon he completed the
construction of the hermitage. It was built very well and roof
had a covering of straw and grass. Lakshmana stood before
Rama as though he were asking him to approve. Rama was
extremely pleased with the skill with which Lakshmana had
built the hut. He said: “We are planning to stay here for a
length of time. We have to perform certain religious rites to
avert evil from entering our ashrama. An offering has to be
made in burning fire. You must get the flesh of a deer and we
will make the offering to the God of fire. It is the proper thing
to do and we must obey the dictates of custom.” Lakshmana
brought the flesh of a deer which he killed and at the behest of
Rama he cooked it.
Rama knew that it was an auspicious day and that it would be
a good day to begin living in the new house. The ritual was
called Vastu Shanti which Rama was so particular about
observing. He bathed and recited all the verses meant for the
ritual. He prayed to all the devas and, after offering the flesh of
the deer into blazing fire, Rama entered the hermitage. He was
very contented. He prayed to the gods Rudra, Narayana and
the Vishvedevas. After it was all over Rama bathed again.
Lakshmana had assigned different parts inside the hermitage
for different purposes. There was a place for performing the
daily puja and there was a sheltered portion where Rama could
rest. The three of them entered the ashrama after worshipping
all the gods of the forest and the gods who governed the fates
of men. Rama was pleased with Lakshmana and he felt that
their ashrama was extremely beautiful.
Rama looked like one of the gods in the divine hall by name
Sudharma. They were happy there, surrounded as they were by
nature on all sides. Food they had in abundance and the river
Malyavati, which flowed near their ashrama was ever making
a rustling noise which pleased the ear.
They were not unhappy at the thought that they were away
from the city and that they were living in the forest: so
peaceful was life in Chitrakuta.
25. SUMANTRA RETURNS TO AYODHYA
After the departure of Rama, Guha and Sumantra stood on the
banks of the river Ganga for a long time conversing on the
tragic events which had taken place with so much suddenness.
Guha heard from his men about Rama’s proceeding to the
ashrama of Bharadvaja and of his going to the mountain by
name Chitrakuta where he had decided to stay.
Sumantra took leave of Guha and, after yoking the horses to
the chariot, he turned his face towards Ayodhya. He travelled
fast and it took him three days to reach the city. Evening had
set in when he reached Ayodhya and as he had imagined, there
was no activity to be seen in the streets. The city seemed to
have been sick and gone to sleep out of exhaustion: so silent
were the streets, empty as they were of men. There was a
silence which was very frightening and Sumantra entered the
city gates and someone heard the chariot. The street was soon
filled with men and women and children who rushed towards
Sumantra asking him: “Where is Rama? Have you not brought
him with you?” “No,” said Sumantra. “I left him on the banks
of the Ganga and I have been sent back by him.”
Without speaking to anyone, with a downcast face, Sumantra
drove fast towards the palace of the king. He descended at the
doorstep and entered the glorious mansion. The women saw
him enter and they knew that he had left Rama in the forest.
Tears welled up in their eyes.
Sumantra went to the chambers where the king was and he
entered it. He saw the king, approached him and, after
prostrating before him, he stood silent. Dasaratha looked at
him and his eyes were questioning. Sumantra recounted to him
everything about Rama in detail and he ended the recital with
the scene when he had to leave them on the banks of the river
Ganga. He had to stop since the king had fainted. Kausalya
and Sumitra raised up the sorrowing king and tried to make
him regain consciousness.
Sumantra looked at the king. Three days had made it
impossible to recognise him. Dasaratha was changed. He was
a picture of woe and repentance and every sigh which escaped
his lips seemed to shatter his entire frame. It was a pathetic
sight to see the king grieve thus for his son. He turned his
lustreless eyes on Sumantra and asked him: “Tell me once
again how my son walked all the way to the forest. How did
he sleep? How could he bear the hardness of the ground? Did
Rama send me any message? What did Lakshmana say and
Sita? Talk to me about Rama and I may find a semblance of
peace, of comfort from your words.”
Sumantra gave Rama’s message to the king and added: “The
prince, Lakshmana, however, was angry. He said: ‘What was
the fault which the king found in my brother that he should
have banished him to the Dandaka forest? The king decided to
please Kaikeyi Devi and as a result we have been made to
suffer. Because of this unjust behaviour of the king I refuse to
think of him as my father. Rama is my father, master, brother
and the god whom I worship. Rama was dear to everyone. He
is righteous and by sending him to the forest the king has
alienated everyone from himself. How will he command
respect as a king from now on?”
“Sita was looking dazed and stood silent. She never spoke a
word but stood looking at her husband. Rama had tears in his
eyes when I bade farewell to him. And Sita too looked at me
with her eyes filled with tears. They crossed the river Ganga in
a boat which Guha placed at their disposal and I stood on the
banks of the river watching the boat until they landed on the
southern bank. Before they went in the boat the princes who
were already dressed in Valkalas asked Guha for the milk of
the Nyagrodha and, even as I was watching, they matted their
hair into a tangled mass and they looked like young rishis.
When they had landed on the other bank, Lakshmana walked
first and Sita went after him. Rama walked behind her and
thus, in single file, they walked away and I watched until I
could see no more. I yoked the horses to the chariot and
hurried to your presence, my lord. When I entered the city
Ayodhya was dismal. I was not welcomed by anyone since I
was the one who took Rama away from the city.”
The king was listening and he spoke nothing for a while. His
mind was lost in thoughts of his son and he imagined the
picture which Sumantra had presented to him so vividly. He
spoke at last in a faltering voice: “This greatest of all
calamities has befallen the House of the noble kings because
of me and my thoughtlessness. Sumantra, take me to Rama. I
cannot live without Rama.”
Dasaratha was beside himself with grief. And Kausalya sat
with tears coursing down her cheeks. She spoke not a word
and so they sat, the old king and his wives, Sumitra and
Kausalya, the bereaved mothers.
After some time Dasaratha turned his eyes on Kausalya and
said: “Kausalya, I ask you to forgive me. I fold my palms thus
and ask you again and again to forgive me for this my unjust
action. You have always been just, kind and good even to your
enemies. You are generous at heart. Do not be angry with me.
I am suffering already and do not add to my misery by your
displeasure.”
Kausalya was shocked by the words of the king. She spoke to
him in a kind and gentle voice and said: “Do not do this my
lord. A husband should never ask his wife for forgiveness. It is
wrong. A woman whose husband does so will be unfit for the
next world. I am familiar with the rules of conduct and, if I
have said anything to hurt you, it is because of my sorrow at
the separation from my child. You know, my lord, sorrow kills
one’s courage. It destroys the power to think properly. There is
no enemy worse than sorrow since it has the power to
annihilate all one’s good qualities. When your enemies hurt
you, you can fight back. But when the gods will that certain
events should take place, we are helpless and we cannot alter
the course of Fate. Five days have passed, since our child left
us and went away and already it seems like five years. And
thoughts of him only make sorrow increase more and more
and it grows tenfold in the heart.”
The sun’s rays had lost their heat and they were being slowly
withdrawn. The sun was setting and soon night set in. Out of
sheer exhaustion King Dasaratha slept for some time.
After a while he woke up. Kausalya was there by his side. It
was a tragic sight: the two old people sitting and talking about
their son and crying again and again. Sumitra could not
comfort them. Dasaratha was thinking back on the glorious
life he had led and about this sad end to it. He was certain in
his mind that he would not live after this calamity which had
visited him. As he looked back on his eventful life he was able
to remember something which had happened when he was a
young man. He looked at Kausalya for a long moment. His
eyes were sad and tender. He decided to tell her about it.
26. THE CURSE OF A RISHI
As Kausalya had mentioned, it was the sixth night after Rama
had departed. Half the night had passed and the king was now
wide awake. He called Kausalya and asked her to sit very
close to him. He said: ‘My queen, a man does something,
whether it is good or bad, he is sure to reap harvest of his act.
A good act will grant him punya while the wrong act definitely
make him suffer for it. If this is not realised, then man is
foolish. An action performed with no thought of the
consequences will, if it is wrong, make the man realise the
truth about it and by that time it is too late: he is unable to
stem the tide of retribution which is sure to follow a wrong act.
I have to relate to you an incident which took place when I
was a young prince.
“I had learnt a difficult trick in archery. I could, by listening to
the sound made by an animal, kill it with an arrow aimed from
a distance. This is called ‘Shabdavedhi,” and I was very good
at it. It was of great use to me during hunting and I was quite
proud of my achievement.
“It was the rainy season. Then sun had burnt the earth with his
fierce rays during summer and the skies had now assumed a
darkness because of the rain clouds. The noise made by the
frogs was welcome since it was an indication that rain would
follow soon. I remember everything very clearly. The birds
were drenched with the rain which had begun to pour suddenly
and the trees were the only shelters they could find. The
mountains were covered by the rainfall and the earth looked
like the sea, so full of water was it. Water was flowing from
the mountains like snakes winding down its slopes. It was
exciting to go out in the rain and, armed with my bow and
arrows, I went to the banks of the Sarayu to hunt.
“I stood still and, to my ears, came the noise made by the
elephant drinking water with its trunk. Familiar as I was with
‘Shabdavedhi’ I took up an arrow and shot it in the direction
from which the noise came.
“A moment passed and, to my dismay, I heard the cry of a
human being in pain. I heard someone say: ‘Why should I, an
ascetic, be hunted like an animal? Who is this sinful man who
has done me to death? Who is this shameless man? Who is
he?” I rushed to the spot and there I saw a young ascetic. His
body was covered with dust and blood and by his side was a
pot from which water had flowed out. He looked at me and
said: ‘A prince! And yet you have done something
unforgivable. How have I offended you that you should punish
me like this? I came to the river to take water for my old
parents who are blind. They will be helpless without me. They
will also die since they cannot exist without me. They were
thirsty and so I came here to fetch water for them. They do not
know that I am dying.’ He was getting tired and I fell at his
feet and told him about the mistake which had been committed
by me. He could not be pacified but, after a while, he said: ‘O
Prince! go at once to my father and tell him what you have
done. This footpath leads to our ashrama and if you go along
this you will reach him. Try and pacify him and avert a curse
which he is likely to pronounce. Take this pot, fill it with water
and take it with you. And, do me a favour. This arrow is
hurting me abominably and my life is ebbing away too slowly.
Be kind and remove the arrow from the wound.’
“I was hesitant but he assured me that I would not be dogged
by the sin of killing a brahmin. I removed the arrow and
almost immediately he died.
“Like a sinner I walked to the ashrama of the old people with
the pot of water in my hands. I saw them, the old couple. They
were sitting near the doorway waiting for their son. They
heard my footsteps and said: ‘Have you brought water for us?’
I did not know how to approach them. I stood still and the old
man said: ‘Why are you standing so far away? Come closer
and give the pot of water. We cannot see you and you know
you are everything to us. Do not sport with us but give the
water. Your mother is very thirsty. Why are you so silent?’ I
plucked up enough courage to go near them. I said: am not
your son. I am a prince by name Dasaratha. I belong to the
race of the sun. I have, unwittingly, caused great pain for both
of you. The act is not to be forgiven easily and yet, I beseech
you to forgive me since I did not mean it.’
“They were impatient to know what had happened and I told
them what I had done. ‘The sound of the pot being filled,’ I
said, ‘seemed to me to be the noise made by the elephant while
drinking water with his trunk and I aimed my arrow at the
source of the sound. It was only when he cried out that I
realised I had hit a human being and that he was moaning in
pain. I hurried to his presence and he told me who he was. I
have killed your son. He has left you alone and helpless and it
was because of me. I stand here before you asking you to
forgive me for my thoughtless action.’
For a moment they were speechless and then the old man said:
‘If you had not come of your own accord and told me, your
head would have split into a thousand fragments because of
my anger. Be good enough to lead us to where our child lies.
We would like to touch him.’ I led them to the spot where their
son lay dead. It was painful to see them mourning him. The
father performed the last rites for the son according to the
shastras. He offered water as a tarpana for the son. The father
then turned to me and said: ‘I am suffering extreme sorrow
because of the separation from my son. I am now cursing you
who has caused this suffering for us. Your death will also be
similar to mine: you will die as a result of separation from
your son.’
“After cursing me the old couple entered the fire.” The king
and queen were silent for a long time. Poor Kausalya was
stunned when she heard the story. She had not known that
such a curse had been pronounced on her lord. She held his
hand firmly in hers and wept hot tears which fell on his hands
and seemed to scorch him.
Dasaratha said: “Kausalya, this incident comes back to my
mind now. The words of a brahmin will never be untrue. I am
sure I will die very soon. My eyes are no longer able to see
you. Everything looks dark to me. Kausalya, touch me with
your hands and comfort me with your presence. I cannot see
you.”
He said musingly: “What I did to Rama is a grave injustice
and it does not befit me and the name I have earned so long in
this world. But Rama’s attitude towards me is worthy of him.
Which father will send away his son even if the son is ill-
natured or even if he is a sinner? No father can treat his son as
I have treated mine. My senses, Kausalya, are getting numb
and I am certain that the messengers of death have already
been sent to fetch me. I am dying and my eyes are not able to
have one last look at my beloved child. My life is draining
away slowly from my body and it is because my son is not
with me. Those who will see Rama after fourteen years will be
fortunate. They will see his face charming like the moon, with
eyes like lotus petals. Because of the sin I have committed
knowingly, death is fast approaching me. I am not able to
perceive anything with my senses. My eyes, my ears, my
touch, have all ceased to function. I can see that, one by one,
they are being withdrawn into the departing breath like a lamp
which has no more oil to feed it. Rama, you are away from me
at the moment when I need you most. Kausalya, my dear
Sumitra, I have been deceived by Kaikeyi. She has proved to
be my death.”
The king was moaning for a long time. Often the name of
Rama would escape his lips. The queens were beside him on
the couch and they were exhausted too and leaning against the
couch they slept the sleep of exhaustion.
27. THE DEATH OF DASARATHA
Day dawning, the Vandhis and Magadhis came to the palace of
the king and, as was the custom, they stood at the doorway and
began to sing the praises of the king and to rouse him from his
sleep. They sang in tunes befitting the morning and the rise of
the sun and the music was pleasing to the ear. Women from
inside the apartments brought water and other necessary
articles for the king’s morning ablutions. They were outside
the chambers where the king was, and stood waiting for the
king to wake up.
The women who were around him woke up from their sleep
and they tried to wake up their lord. When he would not get
up, even then the women did not realise that the king was
dead. The unfortunate king Dasaratha had died during the
middle of the night and no one knew about it. Suddenly, by the
lack of movement in his limbs and by the general posture of
the sleeping king they guessed what had happened. It was not
sleep and they trembled with fear and shock at the calamity.
Neither Kausalya nor Sumitra had woken up yet. The women
in the palace knew now that the king had died some time
during the night and that the queens did not know it yet. Their
hearts went out to them and a wail rose from their throats, a
wail fraught with anguish since they had lost their master, their
lord, their king. The sound roused the sleeping queens and it
did not take them long to realise that they had lost everything.
They fell on the ground and wept tears of sorrow and it was
not possible for them to realise that their beloved husband was
lost to them forever. Dasaratha who had been such a glorious
king, such a just ruler, such a noble soul, such a famed warrior,
now lay dead and it was tragic since Rama’s banishment was
the cause of his death. For five nights the king had lived after
Rama had left Ayodhya. On the sixth night he could not bear
the pain any longer and had died quietly. He had waited for
Sumantra, perhaps, to tell him about Rama. When he realised
that Rama had gone, that he would not come back for many a
long year to come, the noble heart cracked and his breath left
his body without anyone knowing: like water leaking silently
from a cracked pot.
He had been a friend of Indra, the lord of the heavens and
when he was ruling, the earth was like heaven. The people
loved him as though he were their father and such a king had
come to his tragic end because of the ambition of one woman.
He was the king whom Lord Narayana chose as the one
worthy to be his father and, grieving for his son, the
unfortunate died of a broken heart and condemned by the
world for his unjust act.
He was dead and he looked like a fire which had died down,
like the ocean which had dried up, like the sun devoid of his
brilliance.
Kausalya took his head and placed it on her lap. She wept with
an abandon which was painful to watch. She had lost Rama
and now her lord was dead and she repeated that she had
nothing left to live for and that she would ascend the funeral
pyre with the king. With great difficulty the other women in
the palace took her away and comforted her with empty words,
words which meant nothing at all.
Soon the city learnt the terrible truth that their king was dead.
Ministers hurried to the palace and the people were now
crowding the doorway of the palace and the streets. One
calamity following another was something they could not take
and there was a shocked silence. People did not know what
was to happen. And so they stood, all of them, outside the
palace, waiting for an indication of what would take place.
Blessed as he was with four sons, yet the king’s death occurred
when not one of them was by his side. The courtiers with
Vasishtha conferred and decided that Bharata should be sent
for and that the king’s body should be preserved in oil.
The painful day came to an end and night set in. The city
which had been mourning the absence of Rama now found this
sorrow to be unbearable. They had loved their king and
everyone talked only about Kaikeyi and her cruelty which had
caused all this unhappiness to all of them. No one slept and all
through the night could be heard the sobs and wails: and so the
night passed.
Everyone woke up to another day and it seemed to the wise
men of the court that panic would set in unless someone took
the initiative and did something. There assembled in the
council hall all the wise men who had been advisers to the
king and they were led by Vasishtha, the preceptor. And they
said: “The king died because of the terrible unhappiness
caused by the separation from his beloved son Rama. And the
night was, to us, a terrible night, lost as we are without a
father. The palace is empty. Ram has gone and with him went
Lakshmana. Bharata is in Kekaya with his brother Shatrughna.
The kingdom will be orphaned unless we take some decision.
A kingless country is vulnerable and there should be no
aggression by enemy kings when we are in this plight. As for
the people there will be no control over them and so very soon
Dharma will disappear and that will indeed be a sad state of
affairs. There must be someone to rule the country. The king’s
son will have to be crowned as early as possible. We depend
on your wisdom, great sage, to do the needful and save the
country from destruction.”
Vasishtha addressed the ministers and the rishis who had
assembled there and he said: “Bharata has been living
Rajagriha and we will despatch messengers to Kekaya to fetch
him as early as possible. There is no cause for us to be alarmed
unnecessarily.”
Vasishtha called Siddharatha, Vijaya, Ashoka and Nandana
and said: “I will tell you what should be done. You must shed
this grief first and get interested in action. Take the fastest
horses in the stable and go to the city of Rajagriha in Kekaya.
You must meet Bharata and repeat this my message to him.
Your preceptor sends you his blessings and wishes you well.
Since there is some work which you have to perform at once,
return to Ayodhya immediately.’ You should not tell him either
about the banishment of Rama or about the end of the king.
Carry with you the usual silks and gems which one king
should take when he greets another king.”
Very soon the messengers were on their way. They travelled
northwards, crossing a river by name Malini. They passed
Hastina where they crossed the river Ganga and turned
westwards. Panchala was soon left behind and they came to
the river Ikshumati. They travelled fast and after a long and
strenuous journey they reached Girivraja. They did not tarry
there but proceeded from there and that very night they
reached the city by name Rajagriha. This city was the capital
of Kekaya and the young sons of Dasaratha had been spending
some time with the old king Ashvapati and his son Yudhajit.
28. BHARATA HAS BAD DREAMS
On the night when the messengers reached Rajagriha, the
prince Bharata had bad dreams. The dream was early in the
morning, just before sunrise and he knew that such dreams are
said to come true. He was greatly worried and his face was not
cheerful and smiling as was usual with him. His companions
tried to cheer him with light words and they tried to engage
him in pleasing sports. But he would not be comforted. His
mind was filled with strange misgivings and one of the young
men who was very close to him asked him: “Bharata, tell me
what bothers you so much that you are not able to share any
fun with us? If you talk about it, perhaps you can lessen your
worry.”
Bharata said: “I will tell you. Last night I dreamed of my
father and the horror of the dream is still haunting me. My
father, the king, was dressed in soiled clothes and his hair was
flying in the breeze. I saw him fall from a mountain peak into
a pit filled with dirt. I saw him drink oil with his palms cupped
together. I saw his body smeared with oil and he was drowned
in oil. I also dreamed that the sea was dried up, that the moon
had fallen on the ground. I saw darkness all around me and I
saw an elephant with his tusk broken. My father was sitting on
a seat made of iron and his clothes were black. He was
wearing a garland made of crimson flowers and red
sandalwood paste was smeared over his arms. He was riding in
a cart drawn by donkeys and it was going fast towards the
south. This was the dreadful nightmare which is still vivid in
my mind and, try as I might, I am not able to shed this terror
which seems to envelop me. I fear some calamity. It is not
possible for the king or Rama or, for that matter, Lakshmana to
have come to grief. I have been told that if, in a dream, a man
is seen riding in a cart pulled by donkeys very soon smoke will
plump skywards from his funeral pyre. I am afraid, my friend.
My throat is dry and a strange restlessness is making me feel
ill. I do not know what I should fear. My voice seems to be
choked and my eyes seem to have lost their lustre. I am, not
able to find the reason for it but it seems to me I dislike myself
suddenly. I am suffering from the dread of the unknown and
this dread is painful.”
The messengers from Ayodhya had arrived late in the night
and they were at the outskirts of the city. Early in the morning
they entered the gateway of the palace riding on their tired
horses. They were welcomed by the old king and his son. They
paid their respects to them and they approached the young
prince Bharata who was with Shatrughna. They saluted him
and repeated the message of their guru Vasishtha and added.
“These silks and gems have been sent for your uncle. Please
give them to him and these gold pieces. They are to be
accepted by the king and his son. This is a gift from Ayodhya.”
Bharata took them with him and offered them to his
grandfather and his uncle. They accepted them with smiles of
pleasure.
Bharata asked the messengers: “I hope my beloved and
revered father is well and happy. I hope Rama and my brother
Lakshmana are well and happy too. Is my saintly mother
Kausalya without any ill health? Wise Sumitra the mother of
Lakshmana is well too, I hope. Has my wilful mother Kaikeyi
sent any message for me.”
The messengers were extremely careful in answering the
questions of Bharata. “They are all well, young prince.
Goddess Lakshmi, born of the lotus, is waiting for you with
open arms. Do not have any worry. Please make haste and ask
your chariot to be ready. You are needed in Ayodhya.”
Still suffering from the uneasiness following his dream the
prince went to his grandfather and told him about the
summons from Ayodhya. He said: “I do not know why I have
been sent for. But it is my guru’s command and I must obey it.
I will come again to see you whenever you want me and send
for me.”
The old man was disappointed that the departure of his
grandson was so abrupt and he said: “Fortunate is my daughter
to have such a noble son like you. Convey my blessings to her
and to your father. Convey my regards and respects to your
guru, the great Vasishtha and also my blessings to your
brothers.”
Accompanied by the many gifts from his grandfather and his
uncle Bharata left for Ayodhya. The gifts were many and rare
but Bharata’s mind was elsewhere. He could not even notice
the excellent horses and elephants and the soft silks which had
been given to him and to Shatrughna. His thoughts were
already in Ayodhya. His dream during the night, and the
arrival of the messengers early in the morning with their vague
message from his guru had unnerved Bharata. He took leave of
his uncle and his grandfather. Bharata and Shatrughna took
their places in the chariot and the journey began. Out of the
immense gateway of the palace of the Kekayas the princes
entered the royal path in their chariot, on their way to
Ayodhya.
29. BHARATA IN AYODHYA
They passed several beautiful cities, picturesque forests and
rivers which snaked their way along. And Bharata’s eyes were
unseeing. He did not notice anything on the way and his face
was grave and thoughtful. A premonition that something
dreadful was in store for him, filled his mind and he could not
shed it. Seven days and seven nights had to pass before they
could reach the promontory of Kosala. Early in the morning of
the eighth day they could see, from the distance, the golden
turrets of the city of Ayodhya. Bharata spoke to his charioteer
and said: “Even from this distance the sight of my beloved
Ayodhya makes my heart swell with joy and pride. Ayodhya
with its many gardens, with its white sands, with the music of
the Vedas recited by the holy men and ruled by the best of
men, is ever beautiful like Indra’s Amaravati.”
They came nearer and nearer and soon they reached the gates
of the city. Bharata seemed to be nonplussed by its unusual
appearance. He said: “Strange! There seems to be no noise
coming from the city! As though there are no people! The
gardens seem as though they have not been used since a long
time. There is not to be heard the noise made by chariots of
passers-by in the streets. It looks more like a desolate forest
than a city to me. The perfume of the city would always greet
one who entered it and I miss it now. What about the music of
the trumpets, bugles, veena and other instruments?”
Bharata looked around him in puzzled wonder and said: ‘Bad
omens greet me when I enter the city. I am afraid, very much
afraid that something terrible has happened to me.”
Bharata entered the city by the beautiful gateway by game
Vaijayanta. The doorkeepers stood up and greeted him with
the usual ‘Jaya Vijayee Bhava’. Bharata looked around and it
seemed to him that the people were weeping and that the entire
city was sunk in sorrow. He hurried towards the palace of the
king. Jumping down from the chariot he rushed inside.
The king was not in his chamber. Bharata was disappointed
that he could not meet him as soon as he arrived in Ayodhya.
He decided that father was certain to be found in the
apartments of his mother Kaikeyi. He went there.
Kaikeyi heard him coming and, rising gladly up from her
couch, she rushed to meet him and welcome him. In a moment
Bharata was able to perceive that the usual decorations were
absent there. He prostrated before his mother and clasped her
feet in his hands. She raised him and after embracing him,
asked him about the welfare of her father and brother. Bharata
replied that they were in the best of health. He added:
“Mother, messengers came from Ayodhya to Rajagriha and
told me that I was wanted here. To obey the king’s behest and
the command of my guru I hurried here. From the moment I
arrived in Ayodhya there seems to be sadness and nothing but
sadness which greets me. Wherever I look, the people seem to
be unhappy. And, as for this chamber of yours, why is your
couch so empty? Father is usually to be found here, in your
chamber on that couch. I am eager and impatient to fall at his
feet. I want to see his face which I have been missing all these
days. Is he, perhaps, with mother Kausalya? Tell me where my
father is. I want to go to him and take the dust of his feet.”
With her mind still deluded in her love for the throne, Kaikeyi
could not grasp the extent of the misfortune which had
befallen her. She spoke in a flat and unemotional voice: “Your
father, the righteous Dasaratha, the refuge and solace of
everyone who was in trouble, father of the country, has
attained that state which all living beings should attain one
day.”
The suddenness of it, the abrupt manner in which she broke
the news to him, made Bharata reel with the shock and he fell
unconscious to the floor. After a few moments he recovered
and still rolling on the ground he said: “Everything is lost! I
am killed, I have nothing to live for.” Bharata could not be
comforted. He had been anticipating some bad news but this
was something which took him unawares and he could not
bear it. He wailed aloud and said: “I have always seen my
father on that couch and ever since I can remember, it had
been thus. Today, like the sky without the moon, the couch
seems empty, so empty. My father is not there any longer.” He
covered his face with his upper cloth and wept for a long time.
Kaikeyi was looking on while he mourned the death of his
father. She went near him and stroked him with loving hands.
She raised him up and said: “Come, rouse yourself. Wise men
do not give way to grief like this.”
After the first shock had abated somewhat, Bharata, in
between sobs, asked his mother: “Mother, when the
messengers came and insisted that I should leave for Ayodhya
at once, I was hoping that I was being summoned for the
coronation of Rama as Yuvaraja. I was very happy at the
thought and, all the way during my journey, to here, I was
imagining the celebrations that would be arranged here. And
all my happiness has been destroyed by this one word from
you. My mind is shattered. I will not see my father again.
Mother, tell me, what caused his sudden demise? When I left
for Rajagriha he was quite well and I never dreamed that this
calamity would befall me. Fortunate indeed is Rama who was
here by his side to perform the funeral rites for our father. I
have come back from Kekaya and my father does not know it.
I would have fallen at his feet and he would have lifted me up
and embraced me again and again. He would have stroked me
and my arms with loving hands and smiled at me with love.
Announce me to Rama, mother. I have to go to Rama. I need
him since he is my brother, my father and my mother. He is
everything to me. I will clasp his feet in my hands and find
solace in it. Mother, how did my father die? He was the very
image of Dharma and he was famed for his prowess and his
love for his subjects. Tell me, what were his last words?
Unfortunate son that I am, I was denied even the privilege of
staying by his side when he left us for the world above. What
were his last injunctions to me? I am eager to hear them.”
Without a qualm Kaikeyi spoke: “That lion among men, your
father, was wailing all the time and he spoke only three names:
‘Rama! Lakshmana! Sita!’ And wailing thus he shed his body.
Like a big elephant is helpless when tied with ropes, even so,
your father, bound as he was by the noose of death, spoke this
one sentence: ‘Fortunate will be the people who will see
Rama, that handsome son of mine with Sita and Lakshmana,
returning to Ayodhya.’ These were the last words spoken by
your father, the king.”
Bharata was taken aback by her words. He was surprised at the
news that Rama was not in Ayodhya, when his father died. He
asked her with a perturbed look: “Rama not here when the
king died! What a strange situation! With Rama, I know
Lakshmana would have gone too. But why Sita? What strange
absence is this mother? How was it possible that they went
somewhere and that, when the king was indisposed? Or did the
king leave us suddenly? Where is Rama?”
Kaikeyi was just waiting for that question and she spoke as
though the banishment of Rama were a common occurrence.
She said: “Bharata.my child, the son of the king, Rama, has
left for the forest Dandaka dressed in tree-bark. And with him
have gone Lakshmana and Sita.”
Bharata covered his ears with both his palms and he was
trembling all over. He dreaded some misbehaviour on the part
of Rama which led to his banishment. He thought of the glory
and prestige of the line of kings of whom Rama was a
descendant and now, this banishment. His mind was sorely
troubled. He asked his mother: “Rama in the Dandaka forest?
But why? Why, mother? Why was he sent to the forest by my
father? Did he annex the wealth which belonged to someone
else? Did Rama punish anyone who was guiltless? Did he, by
any chance, look at another man’s wife with lust? What was
the reason for the banishment?”
Kaikeyi knew that the moment had come: the moment for
which she had been dreaming of, all these days.
With feminine cupidity she had worked havoc in the house of
the Ikshvakus and unaware of the monstrosity of her crime she
spoke: “No, Bharata. Rama did not commit any of the sins you
have enumerated. It is true that these are the crimes for which
your father would have decided that banishment was the only
punishment. But Rama’s banishment was for a different cause
altogether. Bharata, my child, the king had made all
arrangements for the coronation of Rama as the Yuvaraja.
When I heard about it, I did not like it. I made the king grant
that Rama should be banished and that you should be crowned
as the Yuvaraja.
“Years back, once during the fight with the devas against the
asuras, your father had been summoned to the heavens by
Indra to assist him. I had gone with him and I was able to save
his life on one occasion. Pleased with me he had granted me
two boons which I had told him I would ask for if and when
the occasion arose. I asked for those now to serve my purpose.
“I wanted you to be crowned and I wanted Rama to be sent to
the Dandaka. Because he could not break his word the king,
your father, had to agree to it and Rama was asked to go and
live in the Dandaka forest. This exile has to last for the
duration of fourteen years. Lakshmana insisted on
accompanying Rama and so did Sita.
“As for the king, you know how much he loved Rama. He
could not bear the separation from Rama. He could not live
without Rama and his end came.
“Come now, all that is in the past. I did it all for your sake and
to see you king. Accept the kingdom which has been won for
you by your mother. Do not grieve for what has happened. The
city of Ayodhya is now yours and so is the entire kingdom.
There is no obstacle in your path. Obey the instructions of
Vasishtha and perform the funeral rites for your father. When
he has reached the land of the Pitris, you will be crowned as
king.”
30. THE WRATH AND SORROW OF BHARATA
To Bharata the words of Kaikeyi seemed so unreal at first he
could not grasp them. It seemed to him as though one
lightning after another were striking him and that he was
standing helpless when they descended on him. He tried to
shut out the terrible words by closing his ears with his hands
but her clear calm voice went on droning and the words were
like hot lead being poured into his ears. He could not bear to
hear any more. Nature, which is ever kind, allowed him a
respite of a few moments by letting him faint. He lay
motionless on the floor and Kaikeyi stood watching him till he
became aware of her. “Rama!” he wailed. “Rama! my god, my
lord!” he moaned. Words would not come to his lips. He could
only repeat Rama’s name and he could say nothing else.
Finally he stood up.
For a long moment he looked at his mother and said: “I have
been ruined. My good name is gone forever. The king is dead
and the world has come to an end. Woman! Who was the evil
mentor who taught you to behave thus? Tell me, who did this
mischief? The king has become just a lifeless body and Rama
is now a dweller in the forest, dressed in tree-bark and
deerskin. All this had to happen because you wanted the
kingdom! God, what can I do? I have become an outcast
overnight. You banished Rama to the forest and you have been
the death of your husband and, to my lasting shame, I have to
remember that I am your son, born of you.
“There is no way to gauge the extent of your wickedness. Why
did you not kill yourself by putting a noose round your neck or
by drinking poison? Go, drown in the sea or fall into the
blazing fire.
“I will willingly kill you myself. I would have done so too, but
then my revered brother Rama will not look at me since he
will attribute the sin of matricide to me. That is the only reason
why I hesitate to draw my sword and kill you.”
Kaikeyi stood with her eyes trained on him. She spoke no
word and Bharata continued: “How have I wronged you that
you should have caused this infamy to besmirch my name?”
Kaikeyi said: “I am your mother and I had your interest at
heart. I desired to see you king of Kosala. You speak such
harsh words to me. I do not deserve them. I have not wronged
you. Why do you talk like this? Your father is dead and your
brothers have both been sent to the forest. What is the use of
your anger against me? It serves no purpose. Listen to the
words of your mother and accept the throne I have got for you
with so much trouble.”
Bharata said: “My father is gone and Rama, who is like a
father to me, is also away. What is left for me in this world?
You have caused me this misery and you have poisoned my
entire life. Because of you the great House of the Ikshvakus
has been ruined. My unfortunate father took you into his
bosom not realising that you were but a spark of fire. You
betrayed him to Yama, the god of death. What hold did you
have over my father that he had to agree to your infamous
proposal? How could you do this to Rama? He loved you so
much. He loved you as much as he loved Kausalya Devi. You
have said so often, yourself. As for mother Kausalya, she has
treated you like a younger sister and has always loved you.
And how is it possible for you not to be unhappy when this
same Rama is wandering in the forest like a mendicant? You
have sent him far away from all of us and you do not seem to
regret it. Your avarice has blinded you and prevented you from
seeing me as I really am. That is why you engineered this.
“Did you think, even for a moment, that I would accept the
kingdom? With my father dead, with my brother banished, did
you think I would dare to sit on the sacred throne which has
been graced by my father? I would rather die than contemplate
such a sinful act. It is well known that in the line of the sun,
the eldest son always inherits the kingdom, and the younger
brothers serve him all the time. This is the time-honoured
custom which has been followed for years on end. And you
did not respect this precedent. How could you forget such an
important fact?
“Your ancestry too has been faultless. Your father is noble and
so is your brother. You father’s ancestors have all been famed
for their righteousness. How is it possible for such a daughter
to be born to that great man? You can be sure of one thing. I
will never agree to do what you want me to. I prefer to kill
myself. I will, this very moment, go to the forest and bring
back my beloved brother Rama: Rama the sinless, Rama the
favoured prince of Ayodhya. I will bring him back, make him
king and serve him as a servant all my life and try to expiate
the sins of the monster who bore me.”
The noble prince Bharata was unable to grasp the truth and he
was still reeling under the dreadful shock of the many
happenings in Ayodhya. He had gone away for a short time
and during that short time his father had died and his brother
had been sent away to the forest. All because of his mother
who wanted to see him king. What could he do about it? “Why
do you stay in this country? Go away from here. You will see
me dead very soon. Unconcerned as you seem to be about the
rudiments of Dharma, that is the only punishment for you:
being sent away from the city. Tell me, what did Rama do that
you should have done this to him? He is as sinless as my father
and that noble monarch met his end at your hands. I am certain
there is a special hell waiting for you. This is no ordinary sin
you have committed. You have lost your name and men in
aftertimes will talk ill of you and they will remember you for
this act of yours as long as the sun and moon move in the
orbits assigned for them. As for me, because I am unfortunate
enough to be called your son, this stigma will always be
attached to my name. I refuse to recognise you as my mother
any more. Those other hapless mothers of mine, Kausalya and
Sumitra are suffering untold misery. I have been forsaken by
my brothers. My father has left me forever. The people of the
city do not look on me with love since they consider me to be
a usurper. What avarice is this which has blinded you to the
noble qualities of Rama who is like my very life to me? How
could you think even for a moment that I would accept the
throne which has been forcibly snatched from him? For which
my father has paid with his precious life? Because of you that
gentle lady Kausalya is undergoing this suffering. As a
punishment for that you will suffer in this life and in the next.
“I cannot rest until I bring Rama back from the forest and
make him accept the throne which is his. This is the only way
in which I can bring a semblance of peace to the bruised heart
of my mother Kausalya. I can, to an extent, vindicate my
honour also.”
Bharata was overcome with emotion. He fell down again on
the floor. His limbs were not able to bear him up. After a while
he rose up. With his eyes red with anger and the copious tears
he had shed, with his clothes all dusty and disarrayed, with his
golden ornaments thrown on the ground in disgust, Bharata,
the young prince, strode out of the chambers of Kaikeyi and
the earth trembled under his footsteps: so angry was he.
31. BHARATA’S OATH
Bharata went to meet the ministers and others who were
waiting to see him when they heard that he had returned from
Rajgriha. He said: “Believe me, I have no desire for the
kingdom. I do not have any affection left for this woman who
was my mother. I knew nothing of the coronation which the
king was contemplating. I was far away in Kekaya with my
brother Shatrughna. All of you are aware of it. As for the
forest life which has been meted out to my noble brother Rama
and to Sita with Lakshmana, I knew it not.” Bharata was
sobbing as though his heart would break. Kausalya heard the
voice of Bharata and told Sumitra: “Bharata, the son of cruel
Kaikeyi has come back from Kekaya. I would like to see him:
I would like to see this prince who has been blessed with so
much forethought.”
Sorrow had made Kausalya bitter and her words had a
sharpness which they did not have before. Her face had lost its
glow and her silks were soiled and uncared for. Her form
trembled often and her steps were faltering. She had grown old
overnight when she lost her lord and her son.
Bharata, eager to meet Kausalya was walking fast towards her
apartments and she had come out too. They met half way.
Bharata embraced the thin emaciated figure of Kausalya. The
queen looked at Bharata and she spoke words which were
extremely wounding. She said: “How easily has the kingdom
been won for you by your mother Kaikeyi! Child, you have
now no obstacles in your path and you can ascend the throne
immediately. Fortunate are you to have such a capable woman
for mother. As for my son, Kaikeyi has managed to send him
far away, dressed in tree-barks. She seems to be exceptionally
happy ever since she did this to my son. I only wish to ask a
favour of her. If only she will be good enough to send me
where Rama is, she will be the kindest person I have ever
known. Or else, why should I wait for her to send me?
Accompanied by Sumitra I will go myself to the forest. I will
stay there, since I have nothing left to live for, in Ayodhya. If
there is any compassion left in your heart for a grieving old
woman you can help me to reach my son’s hermitage. I will
take with me the household fire and tend it with care in the
forest. Your mother has won for you the kingdom flowing with
wealth, overflowing with prosperity. Enjoy it to your heart’s
content with your mother. Only let me find peace in the
company of my child.”
Kausalya’s words were sharp and hurting and to Bharata it was
like a needle probing a wound which was still bleeding. He
was sinless and he suffered under the lashing. He could not
bear it and he fell senseless on the floor. He recovered, and
then he prostrated before her and he clasped her feet in his
hands. His tears washed them and he stood up. With folded
palms he stood before her. She could see that he was suffering
intensely. He said: “Mother, I am innocent and it is not right
that you should blame me for something which happened in
my absence. You know only too well my devotion to Rama.
He is like a god to me and I worship him. A great and noble
soul is Rama and to him Truth is the only religion to be
followed. He has been sent to the forest. But mother, do not,
even for a moment, think that I had been party to this dreadful
act of my mother’s. If I really had done it, then all the
punishments which are described in the Vedas will be meted
out to me. The sin of kicking a sleeping cow, of a master
making a servant work and then refusing to pay him: of a king
who takes money from the subjects and does not govern them
properly: of a man who does not honour the rishis who have
performed a yaga for him: of a man who talks ill of his elders:
who eats all alone when his wife and children are starving:
who kills a king, a woman, an old man or a child instead of
protecting them. I will suffer like a beggar with a kapala in my
hand and with tattered clothes covering me.
“Mother, there are a million other punishments and they will
all visit me if what you think of me is true: if I had really tried
to get the throne after having my brother banished and my
father killed. I must have sinned in some other life or else how
can my mother, you, who has known one and my love for
Rama all these years: how can you believe this of me?”
Kausalya was overcome with self-reproach for having spoken
so sharply. She gathered sorrowing Bharata in her arms and
said: “Do not weep, child, do not be sad. I have been very
unhappy these days and that has blinded me to such an extent
that I spoke thus to you. You must forgive me. With your
sorrow you are only making mine increase. May the gods be
praised that your firm mind has not been moved by the
temptation of a throne dangled in front of you. You are a noble
prince and there is a special place for you in heaven; for a
selfless man like you.”
Kausalya’s tears mingled with his and, to an extent, he was
comforted by the words of Kausalya. He was happy that she
believed his words and his sincere devotion to Rama.
He spent the night in the apartment of Kausalya and they spent
the night in talking of Rama and about the king and the dire
happenings in the city when he was away.
32. THE LAST RITES FOR THE KING
Vasishtha, the wise, came to Bharata early in the morning. He
said: “Shed this grief, my son, and do the needful. We have
taken great care to preserve the earthly remains of your noble
father. You must now perform the last rites considering that
Rama, the eldest, who should have been the one to do it, is
absent in the forest.”
Perhaps Bharata detected a sneer, a touch of sneer in the last
words of his guru or perhaps he imagined it. If he did, he did
not reveal that he was aware of it. He wiped his eyes and
silently followed his guru to where his father was, and
Shatrughna accompanied him. Bharata saw his father.
Because of the soaking in oil for a week or more, the king’s
skin looked slightly yellow. He had been placed on the ground
where darbha grass had been spread and it seemed to Bharata
that his father was sleeping. There was an expression of
infinite peace on the face of the king and to Bharata, who had
not seen the king in agony and pain, the sight was all the more
heart-rending. He wept like a child and said “Father, king,
emperor, how could this happen? What thoughts were lodged
in your mind when our beloved Rama left you and went away?
I was away and knew nothing of this. Father, separated from
Rama, where have you gone? How can you live even in the
heavens when Rama is not by your side? Who will rule the
country without you on the throne and with Rama, the rightful
heir, away in the forest? The city has the appearance of a
beautiful woman who has been widowed and, like the night
without the moon, it is dark and frightening.”
Vasishtha tried to help Bharata recover from the fit of gloom
into which he had fallen. He said: “Come, Bharata, compose
yourself. Get up and perform all the rites calmly and bravely.
You are a prince and you are brave and firm. Do not give way
to extreme sorrow. It is weakening to the mind. You must cast
off this sadness.”
The kulaguru Vasishtha had already collected the articles
necessary for the rites. Ritviks and priests had assembled in
the hall of the great palace. The home-fire which the king was
wont to worship daily was brought from the place where it was
always kept and it was now worshipped with oblations poured
into it. All the rites were performed by Bharata with
Shatrughna standing by his side. The young prince spoke not a
word and did not shed a tear. He said nothing and did
everything which he was asked to do.
The last moment had come. In a palanquin decorated with
flowers and with silks, the servants of the king with their
throats choked with unshed tears carried him to the ground
where he had to be cremated. Ayodhya was there, everyone of
the citizens. Death had vindicated the king from the censure of
the people and their anger was all against Kaikeyi and the king
was pitied and mourned by all.
The pyre had been prepared with sandalwood and other woods
which gave forth fragrance when burnt. The woods were
Sandal, Sararsa, Padmaka and Devadaru. The fire which was
said to transport him to the other world was properly
worshipped by the ritviks. Sama Veda was recited and, as was
the custom, the funeral cortege left the palace. The queens
went with it in their palanquins. The king was placed on the
pyre and Bharata touched it with the sacred fire. Dasaratha
soon became one with the elements and, after they had bathed
in the Sarayu, the royal family and the others returned to the
palace.
The nights were spent on the bare ground by the queens,
Bharata and Shatrughna. On the twelfth day the Shraddha was
performed and on the thirteenth day gifts were given away to
the poor and brahmins as was the custom. Cows, houses,
goats, clothing for them were all given away and the prince
was bountiful in his gifts even as his father was.
On the thirteenth day early in the morning, the prince had to
go to the burnt out pyre to collect the bones of his father and
that was when Bharata broke down. He thought of his father,
his imposing figure, tall and dignified, with a noble look on his
face, with a smile on his lips when he was with his sons, with
a stern eye when he was in the council hall engaged in the
affairs of the state, a look of love in his eyes when he entered
the apartments of Kaikeyi. All that was nothing but a handful
of ashes and a few bones. Bharata was inconsolable. He said:
“Father, we have never known what suffering is. You had been
such an affectionate father and you have now abandoned us
and gone, where?
“When we were eating, when we were being dressed, when we
went out to play, all the time your loving eyes would rest on us
with infinite love and we would bask under that warmth. Who
will bother about us now, father? This earth should have split
when she saw you leave her and go. She did not, why? As for
me, my father has abandoned me and gone to the abode of the
gods and my beloved brother who is like a father to me, has
also left me and gone away to the Dandaka. What is there left
to live for in this Ayodhya? I will throw myself into the fire
and join my father. This desolate city is not beautiful any
longer, since the two whom I love, have left it. I will die or I
will become a tapasvin like my other brothers and live in the
forest. I will not come back to the city.” Vasishtha had again to
come and talk to him. He said: “Bharata, I thought you were
an intelligent human being. You should do your duty and not
play the woman when, already, the Women are sorrowing for
their lord. Come, collect the bones which are still remaining
on the pyre. Bharata, three pairs visit every man. They are,
hunger and thirst, sorrow and delusion, birth and death. No
man can escape these unless he is wise enough to know them
for what they are: that they are transient and inevitable. If man
is prepared for them and can tackle them properly then they
will fail to take firm hold of his power of thinking. Man should
know that this world is beset with these and similar opposites
and life is an eternal warfare between these and intelligence
which should be prepared to subdue them whenever they
threaten to gain ascendancy over man. Death can never be
averted. A man who is born has to die and that is the law of
nature. It is true that your father, the king, died under tragic
circumstances but then, that is again the work of Fate. No one
can withstand Fate. Do not give in to grief. We know how
much you are made to suffer. I know that the shock of your
father’s death has been too much to bear. Still, man that you
are, you must abandon this excessive grief and comfort the
women who are helpless in their sorrow.”
Sumantra spoke words of comfort too. He had been very dear
to the king and his grief was immense. He had gone through
the harrowing experience of taking Rama to the forest and,
after leaving him there, he had come back to the king with
Rama’s words of farewell. That was the last he had seen of the
king. He comforted the youngsters.
The two brothers, with their eyes cast down, with tears still
streaming from their eyes, pursued their painful duty and
collected the bones of their father to be cast into the river at a
particular spot designated by their guru. They then offered the
Anjali to the departed soul and came back to the palace.
33. MANTHARA AGAIN
Shatrughna and Bharata were alone after the painful fortnight
spent in performing the obsequies to the king. Shatrughna
said: “Rama, our dear Rama who was the home of all noble
qualities, who was the refuge of all those who were in trouble,
who was the only star in our sky, that Rama has been driven
away to the forest because of the sinful whim of a woman.” He
stood for a while and his face was flushed and his brows were
knit. He was the twin of Lakshmana and his thoughts were the
same as those of Lakshmana. He said: “I am intrigued about
the behaviour of my brother Lakshmana. He is valiant and
efficient too. How is it he did not control this madness in our
father? Why did he not take action against this injustice to
Rama and avert the calamity? He should have stopped the
exile. If a king, known for his righteousness, becomes
suddenly bereft of it because of his infatuation for a woman,
and, in the process, loses sight of Dharma and does wrong
things, then it is up to others to interfere, consider what is right
and what is wrong, and prevent the injustice from taking shape
and coming to pass. I do not know what stayed the hand of my
brother.”
As they were talking to each other, there appeared at the
doorway, Manthara, the hunchback. She had smeared red
sandal paste all over her arms. She was wearing costly silks
and several golden and gem-set ornaments were “decorating”
her figure. A girdle of gold was set with many precious stones
and it was strapped round her crooked waist. Her hair was
intertwined with pearls strung together in wreaths.
By now the entire palace knew the attitude of Bharata towards
his mother. The doorkeeper now saw Manthara and he was
furious with her. He caught hold of her and dragging her to the
presence of Shatrughna, said: “Prince, this woman is the cause
of everything. If you want to know why our beloved king died
and Rama was banished to the forest, it is because of this
sinful creature. Because of her mind which is as crooked as
her back, she contrived to bring about all this tragedy in the
city of Ayodhya. Do what you will with her. Nothing is
punishment enough.”
Shatrughna stared at the woman standing in front of him
trembling in every limb and staring stupidly at him. All his
pent up fury burst forth and addressing the inmates of the
palace who had been dreaming of the time when she would be
punished, he said: “This woman has caused immense suffering
to our father and to our dear brothers and to us. I will make her
reap the reward for her actions.”
He dragged her about and she screamed with fear and terror.
She tried to cling to the other maids but she was so unpopular
with all of them that no one would come near her. Even the
one or two who were friendly with her ran away from there
when they saw the fury in the eyes of Shatrughna. They were
scared that he would punish them also since they were friends
of Manthara.
Shatrughna dragged Manthara on the ground and her jewels,
the ornaments which she was wearing, were now scattered all
over the place. The ground was almost like the sky during
autumn, the sky which is studded with stars.
Kaikeyi heard the commotion and came towards them but the
prince paid no heed to her. He was dragging the wretched
hunchback to and fro and Kaikeyi went to Bharata and asked
him to intervene.
Bharata saw how angry his brother was and he said: “My dear
brother, women should not be punished even if they deserve to
be. They should be forgiven. If you would like me to tell you
the truth, the only reason why I cone not killed this Kaikeyi
yet is because I am afraid of Rama. He is noble and he will be
displeased with me if he knows that I have killed a woman and
a mother, at that. He will never talk to me or even look at me.
Even so with this sinful creature. She is the cause of all the
unhappiness which has visited us. But we should do what
Rama would have done: forgive her and not punish her.”
Shatrughna let her go and, bleating like a sheep, she fell at the
feet of Kaikeyi and cried her eyes out. Kaikeyi led her away
from there speaking words of comfort to her.
34. THE THRONE IS YOURS
On the next day, when the sun had risen and when Bharata and
Shatrughna had completed their morning worship of the sun,
the ministers of the state came to Bharata and said: “Prince
Bharata, King Dasaratha who was like a father to us, has now
been gathered to his forefathers. Rama with Lakshmana has
gone to the Dandaka to dwell there for the duration of fourteen
years. This land of Kosala should not be without a king. It is
now up to you to take up the reins of the kingdom in your
hands and rule it. The articles for the coronation are all ready
and waiting for you. The people are also expecting to see your
coronation. Please accept the throne and rule us as your father
did.”
Bharata walked with them to the spot where the many
accessories for the coronation were assembled. Silently he
made a Pradakshina to the myriads of pots containing holy
water and to the chamaras and the white umbrella. He then
came and stood on a raised dais so that the people could see
him, and hear him. He said: “My beloved brothers in woe,
together we are suffering this great calamity which has been
visited on us. It is not right that you should talk like this to me
asking me to take up the ruling of the land into my hands.
Since time immemorial the throne of the Ikshvakus has been
reserved only for the eldest son of the king. Rama is the eldest
son of the king. He will be king. I will, instead, go to the forest
and spent the fourteen years. I have decided to go to the forest
and bring my dear brother back to Ayodhya. Please help me to
do this. Assemble the army and as for me, I will carry all these
articles meant for the coronation with me and crown Rama in
the forest itself. I will bring him back as the king of Kosala.
Rama will certainly be the king. I will not let this woman have
her dream realised. I will remain in the forest and expiate her
sin. Now make the paths to the forest wide enough and good
enough for the army. Send people immediately so that we can
leave as early as we can.” The citizens were thrilled with the
words of this prince who was selfless.
The next morning Vandhis and Magadhis sang the praises of
the prince and the sky resounded with the noise set up by the
drums and bugles and other instruments. Bharata’s sorrow was
intensified by these which were tributes to a king and not to
him. Bharata had woken up because of these and he came out
of his chamber and said: “Please stop this. I am not the king.”
He then told Shatrughna: “Look, Shatrughna, look at the
extent of my mother’s crime! The king has left Ayodhya in my
hands and gone. That image of Dharma has left the country an
orphan and, like a boat without anyone to steer it, it is tottering
in the grip of uncertainty. Rama, who would have taken it up
as easily as he handles the bow, has been sent away to the
forest. What a situation!”
Poor unfortunate Bharata was sorely tired. He was worried
about many things and the journey to the forest was now
uppermost in his mind. If only Rama could be brought back
everything would be alright.
In the meantime, while he was conferring with his brother,
Vasishtha entered the council hall. Resplendent as the divine
sabha “Sudharma,” the king’s council hall was a glorious
sight. The rishi seated himself on a seat which he was in the
habit of occupying. He asked for his counsellors and other
officials to assemble there. He said: “We have to make some
important decisions. Ask Sumantra to bring the young prince
Bharata to the council hall.”
The hall was soon filled with the people whom Vasishtha had
summoned. People were already filling the streets and the
rooftops even. Bharata entered the hall filled with the men
who had been the advisers of his father. They were all there
but the king was not. Both the princes stood still after they had
saluted the elders.
Vasishtha then said: “Child, Bharata, your father, the king, has
left this land for you to rule. He was a righteous man and he
acted thus because he did not want to be called an Adharmi.
As for the reason your brother Rama left for the Dandaka with
his wife and Lakshmana, it was the same. Rama did not want
his father to be called untruthful. This throne of the Ikshvakus
is yours. Accept it and allow yourself to be crowned. Rule this
large expanse of land, this Kosala which has been the heritage
of your ancestors.”
Bharata listened to the words without any expression on his
face. His mind was far away in the forest, with Rama. He
looked at his guru with pained eyes and said: “My lord, you
are the person who has taught me what Dharma is, ever since I
was a child. Having sat at your feet and listened to the nuances
of Dharma as expounded by you, how is it possible for me to
accept the throne? I am the son of King Dasaratha and from
him I have inherited a sense of justice also. How can a son of
Dasaratha take what does not belong to him?
“The kingdom as well as myself are Rama’s to do what he
will. Please do not ask me to remind you of the rule of the line
of the Ikshvakus: that the eldest son has the right to the throne
and none other. If I now do something which has not been
done before, it will be a blot on the name of the Ikshvakus. It
will be a sin. It is unbecoming to one like me, born in a noble
house and it will unfit me to claim a place in the next world. I
do not approve of the sinful act of my mother. From here I
salute Rama the king who is, at the moment, dwelling in the
forest. I am bent on but one thing: that Rama should rule the
kingdom. He is the rightful heir to the throne and he is the
person who is capable of ruling the country and not my
unfortunate self.”
The hall was silent. Everyone was touched by the love Bharata
had for his brother and they were pleased with his adherence
to Dharma. Bharata continued: “I will go to the forest and
bring Rama back from there and I will offer the kingdom to
him. If I am unable to bring him back, if do not succeed, I will
remain with him and serve him like my brother Lakshmana is
doing. I will try my best to instal Rama on the throne. I have
already asked for the roads to be made ready for the march of
the army to the forest.”
The young prince asked Sumantra to collect the army.
Everything was got ready very soon and there was a thrill of
anticipation in the mind of everyone. They were sure that
Rama would come back with Bharata and that they would be
able to forget the loss of their father Dasaratha in the
happiness of being ruled by Rama.
Bharata took the blessings of Vasishtha who was by his side
during all the painful days when the preparations were being
made. He admired this young pupil of his who seemed to be as
great as, if not greater than, Rama in the observance of
Dharma. He smiled to himself softly when he remembered
telling Kaikeyi the same thing on that memorable day when
Rama left for the forest. He had told her in the presence of
everyone that Bharata would never accept the throne and that
he would, most probably, wear tree-bark and remain with
Rama in the forest. Vasishtha was proud of his pupils.
Bharata called for his chariot and it was at the doorway in no
time. Bharata who had hopes of bringing Rama back to
Ayodhya spoke to Sumantra: “Sumantra, let us hasten towards
the forest with the army. The country should not be without a
king for long. Let us go.”
Bharata and Shatrughna were seated in the chariot driven by
Sumantra. The ministers and others came in chariots, on
horsebacks and on elephants. The queens went with him too:
Kausalya, Sumitra and Kaikeyi. Many of the people of
Ayodhya also went with Bharata.
35. BHARATA ON HIS WAY
After travelling some distance they reached the river Tamasa
and after that they continued the journey. Sumantra who had
gone that way before went straight towards the city
Shringiberapura and the army followed him. Guha was the
ruler of the city. The entire army came to a halt on the banks of
the river Ganga. Bharata told his ministers: “Let the army
camp on the banks of the river. After rest tonight we can
pursue the journey tomorrow. We can cross the sacred river
Ganga and reach the opposite bank in the morning. I will also
offer Anjali for my departed father with the waters of the
Ganga.”
Guha came to know of the army which had camped on the
banks of the river. And he spoke to his men: “This army is as
big as the sea. When I look at the chariot I can see the
Kovidara flag on it. The banner indicates that Bharata, the
evil-minded, has arrived in person. The son of Kaikeyi may
have intentions of fighting with us or imprisoning us. Or
perhaps, he has designs on Rama. He is now the king and,
perhaps, to stabilise his position he means to kill Rama. Rama
is my friend and I am ready to lay down my life for him. Get
the army ready and wait for my instructions. Guard the river
banks also. If Bharata has evil designs we should not let him
cross the river.”
Guha then took offerings which a vassal king takes to his
emperor and decided to go and meet Bharata. Sumantra spied
the hunter king from a distance and told Bharata: “This man
who is approaching us is the king of this land. He knows all
about the forest Dandaka. He is also a great friend of Rama. If
you talk to him he will be able to tell you about the
whereabouts of Rama.”
Guha approached Bharata and paid his respects to him. And he
said: “This land is but the garden belonging to your country. I
have a request and that is, you should honour me by accepting
our hospitality. You can spend the night here in peace and
proceed in the morning.” Bharata replied in a suitable manner
and added: “I am told that you are a good friend of my lord
Rama. I will be grateful to you if you can tell me the way to
the ashrama of rishi Bharadvaja. This part of the country
seems to be impregnable and the river Ganga is difficult to
cross on foot.” Guha spoke very respectfully. He said: “Please
have no worry about the way. Faithful men I have who will
steer you across and I will come with them to take you to the
ashrama of Bharadvaja. But I hope no evil is meant for Rama.
This large army makes me worried. I love Rama and cannot
bear to think of evil befalling him and that is why I ask this of
you.” Bharata heard these words of Guha who did not mean to
insult him but, nevertheless, his words hurt Bharata. He said:
“You should not doubt my intentions. I consider Rama as my
father. I am going to the forest to make Rama come back to the
city with me. I promise you that is the only wish in my mind.
He is my elder brother and the rightful heir to the throne.”
Guha’s face was all smiles when he heard the assurance of
Bharata and he said: “Indeed, I am amazed at the nobility of a
man such as you. You were offered the kingdom and you have
refused it. I am yet to see a more selfless man than you. You
are great. You have made up your mind to bring Rama back
with you. I know that your fame will last forever in the world
of men in aftertimes.”
Bharata’s thoughts were directed towards Rama and the heart
of the noble youth was filled with sorrow at the misfortune
that had befallen Rama because of his mother Kaikeyi. He was
the food of unseen fire: like a forest tree which burns and dries
up because of the hidden fires inside it. Like the great
Himalaya which has its snow flowing in rivulets after being
melted by the rising sun, even so, the sorrow inside him made
Bharata melt into tears all the time. He spent a sleepless night
and Guha was trying to pacify him even as he did Lakshmana
several nights back when they were with him.
He talked about Lakshmana to Bharata. He said: “Rama and
Sita spent that memorable night here and Lakshmana, armed
with a bow and arrows, stood guard over them all through the
night. I told him that I had a bed ready for him and that he
could rest, while I would take over from him the task of
guarding Rama. I said: ‘My dear young prince, every one of
my men is used to hardships and you have been brought up in
the lap of luxury. We will keep awake the whole night and you
can sleep: There is no one dearer to me than Rama. I promise
to you that I will see that he will come to no harm.’
Lakshmana replied: ‘My friend, it is not because of my lack of
faith in you that I am standing thus, sleepless and armed.
When I see my beloved brother on a bed made up of leaves
and when Sita and he sleep thus, how can I sleep? I am neither
hungry nor sleepy.’ He then spoke of the king’s love for his
son and he had fears of the king’s end coming soon. His fears
were, I see, justified. He thought of the city of Ayodhya and of
the people there, about their grief. He spent the entire night in
thoughts like these. Early in the morning, in a boat which they
asked for, they crossed this river Ganga and reached the
southern bank. Looking like king elephants, these valiant
brothers, wearing tree-bark and with their hair matted like
rishis, with the bows in their hands, quivers strapped to their
shoulders and swords hanging from their waists, they walked
along there, on that side, with Sita between them.”
Bharata was listening to the words of Guha and he could not
bear to hear any more. He looked at Shatrughna and both of
them cried out in pain thinking of their brothers dressed like
rishis and walking with Sita along the banks of Ganga.
Kausalya walked to them and comforted Bharata as a mother
would her child. “Listen child,” she said. “It is not right that
you should grieve like this. With the king dead and with Rama
far away, you are the one to take care of us old people.’
Bharata brought a semblance of control to his thoughts and he
turned to Guha and asked him: “How did my brother spend the
night? Where did he stay? Where did he sleep? What did he
eat? What did dear Lakshmana do? Tell me everything. The
only words which are kind to my ears are those which talk of
Rama.” Guha told him about the many eatables which he had
brought for Rama and about his refusal: about the water from
the river which Lakshmana brought from the Ganga and which
was the only food they had that night. He told them about the
darbha grass which made up the bed of Rama for the night: the
bed prepared with loving hands by Lakshmana, and Guha took
them to the Ingudi tree under whose shade the exiles had spent
the night. He indicated the exact spot where Lakshmana and
Sumantra spent the night talking with him.
Bharata led Kausalya to the tree and told her: “Look, mother,
this is where the great man spent a night. Descended from the
line of the sun, the son of Dasaratha the emperor, he spent the
night on a bed made up of leaves and darbha grass.” Bharata
walked round the tree and spoke again: “I can see the signs of
his having spent the night here. There are some spikes of
darbha grass still left on the ground. How could he sleep on
the bare ground, accustomed as he is to the softest of beds
made of swansdown? It is not possible to believe it. I have not
yet begun to believe that such a thing has happened to us. It
still has the semblance of a dream and I feel that I may wake
up and find everything perfectly safe in Ayodhya: that my
father is there in his palace and that Rama with Sita is sitting
on the couch made of gold where he usually sits. When I think
of Rama sleeping on the ground I am fully convinced that even
God is not as powerful as Kaala, Fate, which governs the
course of the path of man on this earth. Look, mother, there
are several strands of white silk caught in the darbha. It shows
that Sita slept here that night. When I think that I am the cause
of all these happenings my heart is ready to break into a
thousand flinders. Lakshmana is fortunate since he is with
Rama serving him all the time. Mother, I have made up my
mind. From now on, from this very moment. I will live on
fruits and roots even as my brother is now doing. And I will
also mat my hair into a tangled mass and wear the tree-bark
which Rama and Lakshmana are wearing. The floor will be
my bed. I will spend fourteen years in the forest instead of
Rama. Shatrughna will be with me. Rama will rule the
kingdom with Lakshmana to assist him. Will the gods grant
me my desire? I will fall at the feet of Rama and I will beseech
him to accept the kingdom. If, however, he refuses, I will then
remain with him in the forest. He cannot refuse me that
privilege.”
Bemoaning his fate in a thousand different ways, the poor
unfortunate prince spent the night without being able to sleep.
Early in the morning he woke up from his short sleep and told
Shatrughna: “Get up, Shatrughna. Fetch Guha, the king of the
hunters. He will help us cross the river” “I know you did not
sleep and I did not sleep either,” said Shatrughna. “I saw you
tossing about and I lay silent and thought of Rama and
Lakshmana.” Before he could proceed towards him Guha
came on his own accord and said: “Bharata, did you sleep
well?” Bharata made a suitable reply and added: “I will be
grateful to you if you can arrange to ferry my army across the
river Ganga.”
Guha collected all his boats and soon the ferries were ready to
transport the entire crowd across. There was one boat by name
“Swastika” and into that were seated Bharata, the queens,
Kausalya, Sumitra and Kaikeyi, Shatrughna, the preceptor
Vasishtha and his group of rishis.
The army and the citizens of Ayodhya crossed the river Ganga
with Bharata and the royal household. After they had
abandoned the boats they proceeded further and soon arrived
at Sangama, the place where the river Yamuna meets the river
Ganga.
From a distance Bharata saw the ashrama of Bharadvaja.
Accompanied by Shatrughna he walked towards the ashrama
of the great rishi Bharadvaja.
The army was placed a krosa away from the ashrama. The
ministers went with Bharata and, with his preceptor Vasishtha
leading the small group, Bharata went towards the rishi’s
dwelling on foot. When he was very near the hermitage he left
his ministers also behind and went only with his guru
Vasishtha as his companion.
36. BHARATA MEETS BHARADVAJA
Bharadvaja saw Vasishtha and he rose up from his seat with
great excitement and called out for the proper articles of
welcome. He went to the rishi and welcomed him with the
respect due to him. Bharata fell at his feet and Bharadvaja
knew who he was. He welcomed all the guests and enquired
after the welfare of all in the conventional language. He did
not, however, speak a word about the King Dasaratha and
about his welfare. Courtesies were exchanged and Bharadvaja
said: “Bharata, you are the king in Ayodhya. What brings you
to the forest? I am puzzled as to what the reason is, for your
coming to the forest now.”
The old rishi continued: “Kausalya’s son has been commanded
by his father Dasaratha to dwell in the forest for fourteen
years. He could ascribe no fault to Rama but the exile was
executed because the king was bound by a promise to his wife.
The innocent prince, his wife and his brother left the city and
came away to Dandaka. The way is now quite clear of all
obstacles for you. I hope you are pleased.”
His words hurt Bharata abominably and with tears in his eyes
and with his voice faltering because of the suffering caused by
the words spoken by Bharadvaja, he said: “I have never
sinned. I was, till now, proud of the fact that I have committed
no wrong. But the words spoken by you now have killed me. It
is not right that you should punish me thus. What my mother
did in my absence is neither pleasing to me nor do I accept
what she thinks she has won for me by her machinations. It is
against all codes of Dharma and I am greatly distressed by the
course of events. I have come to the forest to search for Rama,
to fall at his blessed feet, to offer the kingdom to him and to
take him back to Ayodhya where he should be crowned as
emperor. I beg of you to believe me and to consider me a
devotee of Rama. Can you help me by telling me where the
king of Kosala is? I am eager to see him.”
Bharadvaja was sorry to have hurt the sensitive prince. He said
“It is but right that a son of the line of Raghu should have this
devotion to elders, a horror of Adharma and a desire to honour
the elders. I know your thoughts. I spoke as I did only to make
your selflessness known to the world.” Bharata stood with his
arms locked across his chest and his face was downcast. He
raised his eyes when the rishi spoke: “As for the dwelling
place of Rama, I will tell you. With Sita and Lakshmana your
brother is living on the mountain by name Chitrakuta. Child,
spend tonight here and tomorrow you can go there to meet
Rama.” “I will obey your commands,” said Bharata and agreed
to stay the night in the ashrama of Bharadvaja.
The rishi wanted to entertain the guests. Bharata spoke humbly
and said: “You have already given us everything, my lord. I
need nothing more.” Bharadvaja smiled gently and said: “I
know that you are satisfied with very little. Tell me, why have
you left your army so far away from the ashrama?” Bharata
said: “I have been taught that it is against all rules of
behaviour to disturb the peace of an ashrama and its tranquil
atmosphere by bringing an alien note into it. It is not right to
bring a large crowd here, to the vicinity of an ashrama as
sanctified as yours. A king or a prince should be very careful
in his behaviour towards the inmates of the ashramas. There is
always the danger of the army destroying the trees and the
flowering shrubs here and they will also, most probably,
frighten the tame deer and other animals in the ashrama. That
was the reason for my leaving them behind.”
“Let the army be brought here,” said the rishi and the prince
obeyed him. The rishi then touched water and invoked
Vishvakarma and when he came told him: “I want to entertain
this army and it is up to you to see that they are satisfied by
my hospitality.”
The heavenly host arrived with the apsaras from the court of
Indra and a divine feast was spread out for the army from
Ayodhya. Music and dancing by the apsaras accompanied the
feast and every one of them was satiated with pleasure.
When the sun had risen Bharata went to the presence of
Bharadvaja and said: “We have been very happy and we spent
a comfortable night. My army will not be able to forget this
ashrama at any time. They have all been happy, extremely
happy. Please grant me leave to go in search of my brother.
You must wish me well. You must also be kind enough to
indicate the path 1 should follow to reach the hermitage of
Rama.”
Bharadvaja described the path even as he had done to Rama
and added: “On the banks of the river Mandakini, Rama has
built an ashrama and you will find him there.”
Before leaving the ashrama, the queens of Dasaratha came to
Bharadvaja and prostrated before him. They made Pradakshina
to him and stood silent. The rishi asked Bharata: “Child, I can
see that these are your mothers. Tell me whose son is who.”
Kausalya had come first and, with her, Sumitra, while Kaikeyi,
the queen, whose desire was frustrated and who was disliked
by all, had come last.
Bharata said: “My lord, look at this gentle lady with the sad
eyes, thin because of fasting and looking divine because of her
spiritual greatness. She is the eldest queen of my father and
she bore the lion among men, Rama, even as Aditi bore
Upendra as her son. She is named Kausalya. The other lady
who is holding on to her left hand, who looks like the branch
of Karnikara tree whose flowers have fallen off, this lady
whose face shows the suffering she has undergone, is the
mother of the heavenly twins, Lakshmana and Shatrughna.
Her name is Sumitra.
“My father lost his life because of a woman. He thought it
better to die than to live with her. He was parted from his
beloved son and found nothing left to live for. The woman
who forced it on him is an arrogant woman, avaricious,
heartless, sinful and deceptively gentle to look at. Look on that
woman, my lord, who is standing here beside me. She is
Kaikeyi, my mother.”
Even talking of the sin committed by his mother was enough
to make Bharata angry and he sighed. His words came
haltingly and his eyes filled up once again. Bharadvaja looked
at him kindly and said: “Do not condemn your mother,
Bharata. I can look into the future and I can see that this exile
of Rama is for the good of the world. It is going to benefit the
rishis of the forest, the devas and all the divine host. Forbear
from your censure of this woman.”
Bharata took leave of the rishi and, after collecting his army
around him, left for the ashrama of Rama. It took some time
for them to get ready, lost, as they were still, in the
intoxication of the previous night. Finally the journey began.
They travelled as fast as they could in the southwesterly
direction and they covered a large distance. They passed
forests, the rivers and hills. Because of the disturbance the
inmates of the forest were frightened. They ran out of their
caves and holes where they had made their homes and rushed
in panic to other spots seeking shelter. Elephants and deer
were to be found everywhere and the trees were almost laden
with monkeys of different types.
After some distance had been covered along the southern bank
of the Yamuna Bharata said: “It seems to me, we are nearing
the place which was indicated by the sage Bharadvaja. This
river must be Mandakini and this dense forest must be the one
he mentioned. It looks like a dark cloud. I can see the hill
clearly. Shatrughna, look at the abundance of flowers here!
The slopes are covered by the flowers shed by the trees: like
rain clouds showering rain. The breeze is so pleasant it seems
to caress me. The place is very like heaven. My brother has
chosen well. There is peace here, peace which the tapasvins
strive for. Ask men who are well versed in tracking to go in
advance and to look for the hermitage of Rama.”
37. LAKSHMANA IS WORRIED
Rama, Lakshmana and Sita were very happy in the ashrama on
Mount Chitrakuta. Nature was lavish in her bounty here, and
Sita, who had ever been fond of flowers and birds and deer,
was very happy here. Everyday, something new would be
discovered by them and they would talk about it and they
succeeded in forgetting the fact that they were exiles and that
they were denied the comforts of the city. The river Mandakini
was beautiful and, sitting on its banks, Rama would spend
hours together with Sita watching the peacocks dance and they
would listen to the birds singing in glee. The flow of the river
made music and Rama was extremely happy in these pleasant
surroundings.
On that particular day when they were seated, they found a
herd of elephants running around as though in panic. Rama
looked at this strange scene and heard an unusual noise from a
distance. He said: “Look, Lakshmana, there is a noise
resembling that of an earthquake. The very earth is trembling
under the shock, sudden as it seems to be. In this spot there
was nothing but peace reigning and now there seems to have
appeared some alien element which is frightening the animals.
Look at the deer which are terrified beyond measure. Even the
wild animals seem to be scared. It seems to me, some king or
prince has entered the forest with a desire to hunt. Just try and
see what is happening.”
Lakshmana ascended a tall Sala tree and from its top he looked
all around. His eyes finally came to rest in the east. He saw
there a large army made up of chariots, horses, and
pedestrians. He looked carefully and saw the banner. He spoke
from the top of the tree to Rama. His voice was excited and
worried. He said: “My dear brother, please extinguish the fire
at once. Take Sita some place which cannot be perceived
easily. Hide her from prying eyes. As for you, take up your
bow and string it. Please hurry and put on your armour.
Danger is approaching us fast.”
Rama was more amused than impressed by the flurry in the
voice of Lakshmana. He said: “Lakshmana, did you make out
whose army it is? Take a good look and tell me.”
Lakshmana was looking like fire incarnate. He would have
burnt the entire army if it had been possible for him to do so.
He said: “Kaikeyi’s son Bharata has been crowned king. He
wants to stabilise his throne and he has come here to get rid of
you and me. There is no doubt about it. I can see the chariot
and the Kovidara banner which is only too well known to me.
I can even see a look of joy on the face of everyone. Come, let
us go to the slope and welcome them with our arrows. Or, we
will wait for them here, armed with our bows. Let us capture
the banner, my lord. Do you think I will be able to look at that
Bharata who has been the cause of the sufferings of you and
Sita? Because of him you have been banished from the
kingdom which is rightly yours and my hands are impatient to
kill hint I do not see anything sinful in this decision of mine.
He has taken the initiative now to kill us and he has come here
with that purpose. I will defend you and your life. I will kill
him and the rightful king will rule Kosala once again. Kaikeyi
will fall to the ground like a tree uprooted by an elephant and
that will be great joy for me. I will kill her too and her
attendants, every one of them. Because you had commanded
me I had been keeping quiet all these days: keeping this anger
of mine under control and I have been meek since you had
asked me to be. But now my anger will blaze like burning fire
touching a pile of dried leaves. I will pierce every heart in that
army with my sharp arrows and the mountain will flow with
rivers of blood. The wild animals will find food for a long time
because of the bodies of the men I am going to slay. My
arrows are getting rusty. I will use them on Bharata and I will
be happy after his death.”
Rama was greatly distressed by the violence of the anger of
Lakshmana. He tried to pacify him with his soft and gentle
words. He said: “Lakshmana, if Bharata is coming here where
is the need for us to take up arms against him? You know only
too well my promise to my father. Now you suggest the killing
of Bharata. Breaking my promise to my father and taking upon
myself the sin of killing my brother, I will become the king of
Kosala. Do you think such a thought is welcome to me?
Wealth which one wins at the cost of the life of a kinsman or
friend, is like food which has been poisoned. I will not even
look at it. Lakshmana, do you remember my telling you
something on the day the throne was promised to me by our
father? I said: ‘I am glad for you, my brother. We will rule this
kingdom together. I am happy for you.’ I assure you, I wish to
be king only because I wish to share it with my brothers. I
have but their happiness and welfare at heart. It is not as
though I cannot conquer this entire world girt but by the sea. I
do not desire to get it the way you suggest. Even the position
of Indra, obtained by unrighteousness, is not desirable. If it is
the only kind of happiness meant for me at the cost of losing
my brothers, let that happiness burn to ashes. It is not welcome
to me.”
Lakshmana stood silent and Rama stroked him on the back
with love and said: “My beloved brother, I know you are angry
for my sake and that is the reason why you want to kill
Bharata. I will tell you why Bharata has come. Bharata is
extremely fond of his brothers. I love him more than my very
life and he knows it. Bharata must have come back from
Rajagriha. He must have heard about you and me with Sita
living in the forest dressed in tree-bark and with our hair
matted like rishis. He must have been grieved at the painful
happenings at Ayodhya when he was away. He has great
respect for the prestige of our royal line and does not want to
transgress it. With pain in his heart, with affection for me he
has come to the forest to see you and me. I am certain that he
has come just for that. That saintly brother of mine would
have, I am sure, chastised his mother Kaikeyi for what she has
done. He has made my father give me the kingdom and
Bharata is coming here to coax me to go back to Ayodhya.
This journey of Bharata to the forest is but natural for him and
I assure you, he means no harm to me. How has poor Bharata
offended you, Lakshmana, that you should be so angry with
him? furious? Why do you doubt him? It is not right that you
should speak ill of Bharata. It displeases me. If you hurt
Bharata I will think that you have hurt me.
“Lakshmana, even when some crisis occurs, will sons kill their
father? Will a brother kill his brother? Perhaps you want the
kingdom and that is the cause of this your rancour against
Bharata. If that is so, your wish will be granted soon. The
moment Bharata comes to me I will tell him: ‘Bharata, let the
kingdom be given to Lakshmana.’ The moment I say so
Bharata will say: ‘As you say,’ and you can be happy.”
When he heard the words spoken by Rama Lakshmana shrank
within himself, so ashamed was he of the idea which had been
suggested by Rama. He realised that his behaviour was
unpardonable as far as his brother was concerned. What hurt
him most was the fact Rama ascribed to him the fault for
which he said Bharata was to be punished. He stood still
without speaking and with his eyes down-cast. He then roused
himself and quickly changing the subject he said: “I think it is
our father who is coming with his entire retinue to see you. He
cannot bear to be without you.” Rama saw how small
Lakshmana was feeling and so he pretended to ignore it. Rama
said: “Perhaps you are right. Perhaps the king had second
thoughts. He cannot bear to think of us living in the forest. He
remembers the luxury in which he has brought us up and he
has decided to take us back with him. Father must be
particularly concerned about this Sita who has been brought up
so tenderly and who is too delicate to live the rough life which
she has adopted for my sake. Look, Lakshmana our father’s
two favourite horses are there and the noble Shatrunjayaa, my
favourite elephant, is walking in state in the van of the army. I
am not able to see my father’s white umbrella, though.”
The brothers watched the army come to a halt and they did not
know that Bharata, in deference to his brother, had forbidden
the army to proceed further.
38. BHARATA’S QUEST
The trackers whom Bharata had sent came back to him after a
while with great excitement and they said: “At some distance
from here on a spot where the ground is fairly level, where
there is no habitation as far as the eye can see, we found
smoke rising up to the skies. We are almost sure the prince
must be there. Perhaps some tapasvins are there, but our
instinct is that it is the ashrama of Rama.”
Bharata was trembling with excitement. He told the army men:
“You should not proceed any further into the forest. Remain
here and wait for my instructions. Let Sumantra and Dhriti
come with us.” The army halted and Bharata with Shatrughna
and the two others walked in the path which was indicated by
the guides. He looked hard at the sky where smoke was
spiralling up. There was in the heart of everyone the feeling
that the journey had ended and that Rama had been seen.
Bharata could not contain himself.
He walked towards the slope of the hill from where the smoke
was snaking its way upwards. He said: “Shatrughna, you
should, with these men, search all over the place for the
ashrama. Guha will also do so with his men. I will go with
some of the men and search. Unless and until I set my eyes on
Rama, I can find no peace. I will not rest until I place him on
the throne and leave the kingdom in his hands. I am eager to
place my head on his dear feet and wash them with my tears. I
am jealous of Lakshmana who has the good fortune to be with
him always. This Chitrakuta is blessed since Rama dwells in
it. It is like the Nandana garden of Indra. The very trees and
animals here are more fortunate than me since Rama’s eyes
have rested on them often.” Bharata passed a Sala tree and
climbing to its top he found that the ashrama was very near: he
could see the smoke very clearly now. He was thrilled and he
looked like one who had found the other shore of an ocean
which seemed, till now, to stretch far into the horizon.
Bharata beckoned to Guha and with him, walked fast towards
the ashrama. He walked to where his brother Shatrughna had
been sent and recalled him. All of them walked together now.
Bharata’s call had convinced Shatrughna that the ashrama had
been found and he told Vasishtha: “Please be good enough to
come with our mothers along the path we have taken. I will
rush to my brother.”
Sumantra walked with Shatrughna. He was just as eager as
Bharata was to see Rama.
39. BHARATA MEETS RAMA
They spoke not a word. They walked fast and Bharata’s heart
was ready to burst with happiness. He had found his brother.
In a few moments be would return to Rama the kingdom
which had been stolen from him by his mother. Rama would
come back with him to Ayodhya and there would be nothing
but joy everywhere from now on. Thoughts like these chased
each other across his mind like white fleecy clouds racing in
the sky. They had come very near the ashrama. Bharata saw
that it was beautifully built. He saw firewood which had been
collected and placed nearby, for use daily. He saw flowers
which had been gathered, probably for the worship of the gods
to be performed by his brother. He saw the cicatrices on the
tree branches where the clothing of the brothers had been tied
daily for drying. He saw the cow-dung cakes which had been
piled up in pits to keep the cold away when night sets in.
Bharata said: “I am quite sure that we have arrived at the place
indicated by sage Bharadvaja. There are signs of habitation
here. The smoke from the household fire is dense here. My
brother Rama is living in this ashrama, like a tapasvin and
soon I will feast my eyes on him.”
They walked for a while longer along the banks of the river
Mandakini. They ascended a slight slope and all on a sudden
they were near the ashrama of Rama. Sala trees, palm and
Ashvakarna trees had been used to build it and the roof was
covered with a thatch of leaves. The entrance had soft darbha
grass spread on it so that it would be soft under the tread.
Beyond the doorway could be seen bows inlaid with gold.
There were quivers which were filled with arrows lustrous as
the rays of the sun. There were swords inside scabbards made
of gold and encrusted with gems. Shields and finger-guards
were to be seen and it seemed to them like the cave of the king
of the forest.
Bharata perceived a platform on which was burning the fire
which had led them to the spot. He looked again and he saw
his brother Rama seated in front of the fire, Rama with his hair
all matted and tangled, with his noble figure covered by tree-
bark and deerskin. Looking like a flame himself, Rama sat
facing the fire. With his wide shoulders looking like those of a
lion, with his magnificent arms bare of the ornaments which
were wont to adorn them, with his eyes like lotus petals, Rama
sat in front of the fire worshipping it. The prince who should
have ruled the world which had the sea as its boundary now
sat like Brahma on darbha grass, spread on the floor and with
Sita by his side. Lakshmana was standing near him with his
arms locked across his chest.
Bharata stood still for a long moment. His limbs refused to
bear him. He then rushed towards Rama. He could not see
properly since tears were clouding his eyes. His sorrow was
like the sea which had burst its boundary. He stood thus for a
while and then spoke in a voice that shook with tears: “My
brother who should be seated in the court served by his myriad
attendants and courtiers is now seated on the floor covered by
darbha grass and attended by the animals of the forest as his
subjects. This great prince who should wear nothing but the
softest of silks is wearing tree-bark since he is righteous. How
is it possible for him to live with this matted hair? I have seen
sandal paste covering those glorious arms and that wide chest
and I now see dust from the air clinging to his body and
covering him. He has been accustomed only to comforts and
such a man is undergoing this rigorous life. All these things
have happened because of me. The censure of the world is on
me and I should have died before seeing this sight.” Bharata,
with his face drenched in tears, advanced towards Rama but
fell down even before reaching his feet. He looked at Rama
and could just say: “Rama!” “My beloved brother!” and could
say no more. Shatrughna who was with Bharata all the while
fell along with Bharata at the feet of Rama.
Rama raised them up and embracing them, shed tears. It was a
very tender meeting of the four brothers. They looked like the
sun and the moon with Sukra and Brihaspati beside them. That
was the thought in the mind of Sumantra when he came there
along with Guha.
Rama wiped his tears and looked at Bharata again and again.
He saw Bharata wearing tree-bark and he had also matted his
hair. He could not be easily recognised, so thin had he become.
Covered with dust and dimmed with the coarse cloth he was
wearing, Bharata looked like the sun which had fallen on the
earth at the end of the Yuga. Rama embraced him again and
again. He placed him on his lap as he would a child and asked
him: “Child, it is not right that you should come to the forest
thus, since our father is alive and ruling the country. I have not
seen you for quite a while since you had gone to the city of
your grandfather. And now it seems to me, you look travel-
stained and worn-out. Why did you come to the forest? You
should not have left father alone at home. I hope he is bearing
bravely the separation from all of us. He is so full of love for
all of us. Tell me how is my father, that saintly king who has
won for himself the other world by his righteous deeds. How
are my mothers? Kausalya, Sumitra and Kaikeyi? How is
Vasishtha, our guru? I remember Sudhanva, our instructor in
the use of weapons. How is he? Tell me all about everyone in
Ayodhya and tell me why you have come to the forest.”
Bharata looked with his red eyes at Rama and said: “Rama, I
am an outcast from Dharma and the observance of it. I have
therefore adopted this tree-bark. My lord, emperor of the
world, no younger brother inherits the throne when his elder
brother is alive. This has been the code of the Ikshvakus. If
you wish to bless Ayodhya please come back with me. For the
good of the country and of all of us, please come back and be
crowned. You have to rule the kingdom which is now an
orphan.”
Bharata paused for a moment not knowing how to proceed.
Rama noted the hesitant voice and he also noted the word
‘Orphan.’ In a voice full of concern he asked Bharata:
“Orphan? Why do you call the country by that name? Our
father is ruling the kingdom and with him as father how can
Kosala be called ‘orphaned’?”
Bharata sobbed out: “It is orphaned, my lord. When I was
away in Kekaya, when you left for the forest with Sita and
Lakshmana, our father, that saint among men, was gathered to
his forefathers. He was not able to bear the separation from
you and he died mourning your absence. He lived for just five
days after you left. When Sumantra came back to Ayodhya
and told him that you had gone beyond the river Ganga, the
king’s heart broke and died that night.
“Rama, please offer tarpana to him. I paid him the homage of
an Anjali and so has Shatrughna. But the soul of a departed
person is satisfied only when the Anjali is offered by one dear
to him. And, brother, you have ever been dear to our father.
You were his favourite. Father thought only of you. He would
look only at you. And when you left him and went away, he
was sorely distressed. His eyes which were ever resting on
your beloved face could not see anything else. His mind which
was always set on you could not be withdrawn from thoughts
of you and sorrow was the disease which killed our father, the
king.”
Rama fell down senseless when he heard the news. He was a
shattered man. He loved his father just as much as Dasaratha
loved him and this tragic death of the king was terrible. When
he realised that it was because of him that the king had died,
Rama’s grief knew no bounds. Trained as he was in
controlling all his feelings, this sorrow, however, proved to be
too much for him to bear. The news hit him like a thunderbolt
hurled by Indra and Rama reeled under it. The brothers and
Sita sprinkled water on him and tried to revive him.
After a while Rama woke up from his faint and wept like a
child. ‘I had hopes of finishing this exile of mine and coming
back to Ayodhya to grasp the feet of my beloved father in my
hands. Now there is nothing left for me in Ayodhya. You tell
me that the king died as a result of the sorrow caused by me. I
was not fortunate enough even to perform the funeral rites to
my father even though I am his eldest son. What is the use of
my being alive? You and Shatrughna are fortunate since you
could do your duty to your father and perform the samskaras.
Kosala is indeed orphaned. You spoke right. I have no desire
to come back to Ayodhya even after the termination of the
fourteen years. My father will not be there. Will I never set my
eyes on him again? Will I never call him ‘father!’? Will I
never hear him calling me ‘Rama!’ in that extremely loving
voice of his?”
Rama wept for a while and turning to Sita said: “Sita, did you
hear what Bharata said? Your father-in-law is dead.
Lakshmana, you have lost your father.” There was not a single
person there whose eyes remained dry at the sight of Rama
whose sorrow was inconsolable.
The brothers finally led him to the banks of the river for him to
offer tarpana to his dead father. Rama told Lakshmana: “I am
going to offer tarpana to my father. Bring me my upper cloth.
Bring also the dried cake made of the Ingudi fruit. Let Sita
walk in the forefront. You follow her and I will walk behind
you. This is the proper way to do it.” When they reached the
river Sumantra who was devoted to the family comforted
Rama, and he held him while he entered the waters to have a
bath. The brothers bathed in the river Mandakini and with their
cupped palms holding water they said: “This is the Anjali we
offer to our father.”
Rama lifted his arms with his face turned towards the south
and said: “King of kings! You are in the land of the Pitrus.
May this water offered to you by me be acceptable to you.”
Rama came out of the waters and made the offering of the
‘Pinda’ for his father. He mixed the Ingudi cake with the flesh
of the Badari fruit and, after spreading darbha on the ground,
he placed the Pinda on it. With great pain in his mind Rama
said: “A man’s gods should accept the food which he eats. We
now eat this and be gracious and accept this offering and be
satisfied.”
Rama walked away from the water and ascended the slope.
After coming back to his ashrama he embraced his brothers.
Their grief was great and the men around stood silent while
the great man gave vent to his grief.
40. BHARATA’S APPEAL
By this time the army had realised that Bharata had reached
his brother’s ashrama and so they decided to advance further
into the forest and join Bharata. They were eager to see Rama
who seemed to have been away from Ayodhya for a very long
time, though it was not so. To them, ages seemed to have
passed since they last saw him and they could not stay back
any longer.
Vasishtha came first with the queens. They walked along the
path traced out on the banks of the river Mandakini. They
knew that this was the river which had been favoured by Rama
for his daily bath and his other rituals. Sumitra and Kausalya
were walking slowly and some distance was covered by them.
Kausalya said: “Sister, this seems to be the path along which
your son Lakshmana walks daily bearing on his manly
shoulders the pots of water for the ashrama where my son
stays. He has taken upon himself the task of serving Rama and
he is doing it well as I can see”.
As they were walking their eyes lighted on the darbha grass on
which were placed the Pindas. Kausalya exclaimed: “Look on
this Pinda which has been offered by the great prince Rama for
his dead father. King Dasaratha who was like a god to us, and
who lived like a god, who had tasted of all the joys this world
had to offer, will now be satisfied by this Pinda made up of
Ingudi and Badari since it has been offered by his beloved son.
Can anything be more pathetic than this sight?”
They reached the ashrama of Rama. The sight of Rama with
his Jata was shocking to the mothers. Rama came forward to
meet them and prostrated before all of them. They stroked him
with loving hands and Lakshmana followed Rama and then
Sita. Kausalya took Sita in her arms and caressed her as she
would a daughter born of her.
Rama saluted his guru Vasishtha and so did Lakshmana. Like
Indra greeting Brihaspati Rama grasped his guru’s feet in his
hands and placed his head on them. The first flush of grief had
abated and when Vasishtha asked him to be seated Rama did
so and by his side sat Bharata, Lakshmana and the youngest
brother, Shatrughna. The ministers had come and so had the
priests.
Silence, a long silence, pervaded the entire place. Everyone
was looking at Bharata and wondering what he would say.
Glowing like flames from the same fire, the brothers sat
around their guru and it was a glorious sight. Rama spoke first.
He looked at Bharata and asked him: “I am eager to know why
you have come here to me dressed in tree-bark and with your
hair matted like ours. Give me some plausible reason for this
behavior of yours.”
Bharata stood up. He folded his palms and suddenly he
prostrated before Rama. He then said: “Our father, who was a
saint among men, who was renowned the world over for his
valour and for his righteousness strayed away from the path of
Dharma and performed an unforgivable act. And because of
that, he was separated from you and not being able to bear it,
he lost his life. Our father gained for himself this blemish in an
otherwise blameless life because of a woman who happens to
be my mother: Kaikeyi. Because of his promise to this sinful
woman he did what he did. Neither has she gained the
kingdom which she wanted, nor is she happy now since her
lord is dead, her king who loved her to distraction. Her future
is terrible to contemplate since it will be a special hell meant
for sinners like her.
“Rama, I appeal to you to absolve me of this sin. Please be
gracious enough to come back to Ayodhya and accept the
kingdom which is yours by right. We want you to be crowned.
All these people have come to you to join me in appealing to
you. You have always granted the wishes of everyone. It is up
to you to keep up the reputation you have earned and grant me
my wish. Let the clouds be cleared from the skies and let the
moon shine in all his splendour as he does in the autumnal sky.
You should not refuse the desire of all of us. Return to the city
and rule the people even as our father did. The orphaned city
will find a father in you who would make them all happy.”
Bharata found great difficulty to talk clearly. He had suffered
so much during the past few days. Constant weeping, his anger
against his mother, and, in addition, the fear of the censure of
the world had worked havoc in this young prince and he was a
sad young man trying to voice his eagerness to make Rama go
back with him. Rama embraced his beloved brother warmly
and spoke to him. “Child, Bharata, you have been born in a
noble house. You are blessed with qualities which are not
human but divine. My glorious Bharata, how can one like you,
walking in the path of Dharma, ever be accused of doing a
sinful act with the desire to rule the kingdom? You are of those
rare souls who have their senses under control. I am yet to find
fault with you for anything. You do not know all the facts and
that is why you blame your mother. Do not do so. Fathers have
every right to command their sons to act according to their
wish and this applies to their wives also. You should not blame
our revered father for his actions. He is the ruler of the land.
He has right to crown me king of the land or to make me dwell
in the forest dressed as I am now. Righteous men should
respect their mothers just as much as they do their fathers.
When such is the case, when both my father and my mother
told me: ‘Go to the forest’, how could I act otherwise? You
have been commanded to rule the kingdom and I have been
commanded to live in the Dandaka forest for fourteen years.
The great emperor Dasaratha has so commanded us and he has
reached the land of the forefathers. It is your duty to act
according to his wishes, whether you like it or not. The
kingdom has been forced on you, I know. But you cannot
escape the responsibility. I will rule over the Dandaka for these
few years. My father has said so and so will it be. My only aim
in life is to obey my father; and the three worlds, even if they
are offered to me, hold no charm for me.” Night was drawing
near and, after the worship of the sun, they returned to the
ashrama. The night seemed interminably long for everyone,
particularly to Bharata and none of them slept that night.
The sun had risen and they reassembled in the same spot as on
the previous evening. No one spoke and they sat silent for a
while. Bharata broke the silence and said: “I will recast my
words, Rama. My mother has been granted the kingdom which
she had desired for my sake. And I own it. I accept the fact.
Permit me now to make an offering of the kingdom at your
blessed feet. Make it yours. This kingdom is now like a dam
which has burst its banks because of the floods caused by
heavy rains. Only you can gather up the broken fragments and
make it whole. My trying to do what you should will be like a
donkey trying to imitate a high-born horse, like a sparrow
trying to soar into the heavens like Garuda. It is a happy state
of affairs if one is protected by another and is allowed to live
without care. On the contrary to protect someone is indeed a
hard task. I will look like a dwarf reaching out to the fruits and
flowers on a branch well beyond his reach. Please have pity on
me and on the citizens of Ayodhya who are waiting with
eagerness for your word of assent to this prayer.”
Rama was very unhappy. But he had no intention of making
any compromise with the code of Dharma which he followed
implicitly. Pure of heart and firm in his decision, Rama would
not be moved.
He said: “Bharata, do not think that I have no sympathy for
you in this your predicament. I understand it fully. But, then,
my child, no man is allowed to do as he pleases. Man has no
freedom. Fate tosses him about in all directions. The game
which Fate plays is unpredictable. Nothing lasts in this world.
What has been gathered is scattered about. What was once at
the top soon reaches the lowest position. Meetings only end in
separations and, as for life, it only ends in death. Ripe fruits
have but one fear, that of falling down. And even so, man has
no fear other than death. Think of a house built sturdily with
strong pillars. Even that, in course of time, becomes weak and
ancient. Men too become old, lose their power of thinking and
death claims them. The night which passes will never come
back and the waters of the Yamuna which flow fast, when in
flood, towards the sea, will never return. In this world,
Bharata, just as the waters on the surface of the earth get less
and less, dried constantly by the rays of the sun, man’s life
also gets lessened day by day. Your life and mine are fast
ebbing away. Think on the Lord, my child. Do not spend your
time in the contemplation of another’s life. Death walks with
us: and he accompanies us on the longest journey we
undertake. The skin gets wrinkled. Hair grows white. Old age
makes man weak and helpless. Man delights at the sight of the
sun rising and again, the setting sun is pleasing to the eye. But
man forgets that every sunrise and every sunset has lessened
one’s life on earth by another day. The seasons come and go
and each season has a charm of its own. But they come and
when they go, they take with them large slices of our lives
every time.
“On the large expanse of the sea two pieces of wood come
together. They float together for a while and then they are
parted. Even so it is with man and his relationship with life,
child, kinsmen, wealth and other possessions. Meetings end
only in separation. It is the law of nature. No one is capable of
altering the course of Fate. Weeping for one who is dead will
not bring him back to life. Like a flood which will never return
to the spot it came from, the part of one’s life which has gone
by, will not come back. Man should take heed of this and set
his mind on the attainment of the next world. He should
perform his duties and fit himself for the heavens which he
will surely inherit then. Our father lived a blameless life and
he has reached the heavens which he has earned by the many
righteous acts he has performed. He lived a long and happy
life and he is now one with the gods. It is not meet that we
should mourn his death. He has shed his old and serene body
and is now in the loka belonging to Brahma. We should not
weep any more for our father. A brave man should, under all
circumstances, avoid weaknesses like shedding tears or
sorrowing for the inevitable.
“Such a father has wished that you should rule the world and
that I should live in the forest. Try and calm your mind which
is given to this agitation. Go back to Ayodhya and take up the
reins of the kingdom. You know me and my determination. I
will not give up this forest life because you request me to. It is
against all Dharma to disobey one’s guru. We should both
abide by his command. This is the only path to the heavens.
Walk in the path of Dharma which you have been following all
these years and do what our father has asked you to do. I will
do the same.”
Rama ceased to talk and no one spoke for a while. His words
were so full of wisdom and at the same time, so compassionate
that Bharata was at a loss for words. Bharata tried again and
said: “Who can be like you, in this world, Rama, with all your
senses under control? Nothing can hurt you. What is
considered to be difficult for others is not so for you. And
what pleases the ordinary man is not a source of pleasure for a
great soul like you. In this ashrama, banished as you are from
all comfort and easy living, from the kingdom which should
have been yours, you live like a hermit and you look
contented, unruffled and calm. Which other man is capable of
such wisdom? Unaffected as you are by the reverses of
fortune, you should make a gesture to make others happy.
Please save me and my mother from the sin which has been
committed. In your affection for me, it should be done. My
hands are tied by Dharma and that is why I am not able to
punish her for what she has done. Born of that righteous king
Dasaratha who walked in the path indicated by his
predecessors, how can I pursue a course which will win for me
nothing but infamy and censure? My father is my guru and he
is dead. For these reasons I am not able to pass judgement on
his action. Or else I would say: ‘Which man who is so well-
versed in Dharma will, at the insistence of a woman, do
something which is wrong? Which is harmful to all?’ There is
a proverb that a man, when his end is near, will lose his power
of thinking and that has been proved true in the case of my
father. Because of thoughtlessness, a lack of vision or some
other reason, father has committed a sinful act. It is up to you
to save father’s name by setting it right and averting the
calamity following it. A son’s duty is to be jealous of his
father’s good name. You must take it upon yourself to rectify
the wrong done to the kingdom by the king and redeem his
name.
‘Where is the comparison between the forest and the city?
Between the Dharma of a Kshatriya and these matted locks?
Between this apparel of yours and the ruling of a kingdom?
You should adopt the right course, abandon this way of life
which is fit only for sanyasis and rule the world. It is the first
duty of a Kshatriya to protect his subjects. This life should be
taken up by you later when you have renounced the kingdom
at the sunset of your life. I am inferior to you in every way and
I am not fit to rule the country. You should do it: only you.
“All the articles necessary for the coronation are here with me.
Please allow our guru Vasishtha and the ritviks to crown you,
to perform the coronation and make us all happy. That is why
the entire population of Ayodhya is here: to witness the
coronation. They were cheated once of it and it is up to you to
make it up to them. Accept the throne and come back to
Ayodhya. We will be your servants standing around you to
obey your slightest wish. I fall at your feet and beg you. Do
not refuse our desire. If you refuse, I will not go back to
Ayodhya. Like my brother Lakshmana I will also remain in the
forest serving you all the time.”
Rama would not agree. He was firm and the people realised
that nothing would move him. His decision made them
unhappy and yet, they could not help admiring the greatness of
this god among men whom nothing could tempt. Rama tried to
soften it for Bharata and he stroked his bent head with loving
hands. “My child, only such words will be spoken by the son
of a king like my father was. Let me tell you something which
you may know or may not. Once, long ago, when our father
was wedded to your mother he had promised to the father of
the bride, King Ashvapati, that the son born of Kaikeyi would
be crowned king. This was the Kanya Sulka promised to
Kekaya. And again, during the war in the heavens our father’s
life had been saved by your mother and she had been granted
the two boons. She had every right to ask the king to grant
them to her. And so, my younger mother asked the king for
them: they were not expected by the king of course and still,
they were not to be ignored: the kingdom for you and
banishment for me. The king was bound by his oath. He has
not been unrighteous at all. On the other hand, much against
his will he had to comform to the words of your mother. I will
certainly obey his wishes and those of my mother. I came to
this forest at their behest. You can make my father truthful
only if you go back to Ayodhya and rule the country. Our
father’s promise will be kept only if you go back. We must
save father from the sin of Adharma and this is the only way to
do it. I have Lakshmana to keep me company and you have
Shatrughna with you. Let us, all four of us, do what our father
asked us to do and save his name. We will have the
satisfaction that we have obeyed father and there is no danger
of Adharma if we do so. In fact, it is the only path open to us.”
Vasishtha intervened on behalf of Bharata and said: ‘Rama, I
am your guru and I wish to tell you about the race of which
you are a worthy descendant. Every one of the heirs has been
the eldest son. This has been the rule and it is not right that
you should transgress it. A man has to obey three gurus. One
is father, one is the mother and the third is the guru, the one
who has initiated him into the mysteries of learning and who
has taught him the sacred Gayatri. The third is superior to the
other two since the father and mother are but the life-givers
while the guru shows man the path to the world, the world of
spirituality. You owe me something and you should obey me.
For the sake of all these people who have assembled here, for
the sake of the antecedents of your family, for the sake of
Bharata, and to honour my words you should come back to
Ayodhya and be crowned. Your Dharma will not in any way be
tainted if you do what I ask you to do. Come back to
Ayodhya.”
Rama was sorely distressed by all this. He was embarrassed by
the words of Vasishtha. He knew the old man’s affection for
him and he could not obey him. He spoke in a voice full of
respect. “The debt I owe to my parents is infinite. They made
me what I am. They brought me up with love. They have
denied me nothing. They have bathed me, fed me when I was
a child and their words steeped in love have made me what I
am. It is not possible to return the love of one’s parents. Such a
man was Dasaratha, my father, and I will not disobey him.”
Bharata was desperate. He looked at Sumantra and said:
“Sumantra, spread darbha grass on the ground for me. Unless
and until my brother changes his mind and agrees to my
proposal I will sit here without moving. If he will not come
back with me, I will not go back to Ayodhya. I will sit here, I
will lie down without food, without sleep, without water and
that is certain.”
Sumantra was unhappy too and he brought the darbha grass a
stood with it in his hand hoping for a word from Rama.
Bharata saw hesitation and talking the darbha from his hands
he spread it on the ground himself.
Rama spoke in a firm voice: “Bharata, why do you compel me
like this? According to the dictates of Dharma, only a brahmin
is allowed to sit in Prayopavesha. This type of compulsion is
not allowed to kshatriyas. Abandon this desperate resolve and
return to Ayodhya.”
Bharata addressed the people of Ayodhya and said: “Why do
you all stand silent? Make him come with us.” He saw their
discomfiture. Rama understood it. They had agreed with him
that he was doing only what he thought was right and they
had, by now, realised that it was not possible for them to
influence him. He said: “Bharata, get up. Come, rise up, touch
water and say that you have given up this madness.” Bharata
stood up and, after touching water, said: “Let the world listen
to my words. I have never once spoken to my father about the
kingdom. I have never wanted it. I did not instigate my mother
to ask for the kingdom on my behalf. I will not allow Rama to
dwell in the forest. If he insists on the letter of the law, I
suggest that he should rule the kingdom and I will, instead,
spend the stipulated number of years in the forest.” Rama was
astounded by the words of Bharata. He said: “What was sold
and what was bought by my father during his lifetime can be
altered neither by Bharata nor by me. Devi Kaikeyi’s wish that
I should spend these few years in the forest is neither wrong
nor is it against Dharma. My father’s words are right too. I
know Bharata. I know what a noble man he is. I know the
wealth of affection he has for me. He has great respect for
those who are elder to him and he is always truthful. Never
once has he uttered a lie nor have his thoughts ever been
inclined towards Adharma. There is nothing but good in store
for him.
“When my banishment is concluded I will accede to his
request and rule the land of my forefathers. Bharata, my child,
our father was bound by his promise to Kaikeyi and I accepted
the conditions imposed on him by her. You must co-operate
with me by obeying me and him too and thus make his words
come true.” The rishis around were listening spellbound to the
conversation between these noble brothers. It thrilled everyone
around to see how each was vying with the other in
selflessness. “Fortunate is Dasaratha to have such glorious
sons,” said all of them. They spoke to Bharata in pacifying
tones and said: “Noble Bharata, you are a worthy scion of a
great race of kings. You are wise and have been brought up to
learn early in your life the many nuances of Dharma. Rama is
right. If you should desire to vindicate your father’s honour,
you should listen to the words of Rama. King Dasaratha died
without seeing his words come true. We approve of the words
spoken by Rama and you should also listen to his advice.”
Rama was extremely happy to hear the words of the rishis
since this was the first sign of approval he had seen during the
long painful hours of discussion with his beloved brother,
Bharata. His face was lit up by a smile of gladness and he
thanked them silently.
41. BHARATA ASKS FOR THE PADUKAS
Still Bharata maintained his stand. He asked Rama to change
his mind. Rama raised him up from the floor where he was
prostrating before him and, placing him on his lap, he said:
“Do not say that you will not be able to rule the kingdom and
do not advance that as a reason for asking me to come back
with you. I know how wise you are and I know only too well
the path of Dharma which you have ever followed. You are
capable of ruling the entire earth and the three worlds too.
There is no need for you to worry about it. The ministers who
were the advisers in our father’s court are with you and they
will help you. But you must give up this hope of taking me
back with you.
“Bharata, the radiance may be separated from the moon: the
mountain Himavan may, perhaps, be seen bereft of its snowy
cloak: the ocean may overstep the bourne set for it but I will
not break the promise I gave to my father. Child, whether your
mother did what she did because of her love for you, or
because of her avarice, is immaterial. Your duty is to obey the
command of our father and rule the kingdom.”
Bharata’s face was a picture of unhappiness. He now realised
that he would have to go back to the city without Rama. He
wiped his brimming eyes with his forearm and said:
“You have commanded me. You are now like a father to me
and I should do what you ask me to. But one thing is certain. I
will not accept the kingdom for myself.”
From among the many articles he had brought for the
coronation of Rama in the forest, Bharata hunted out a pair of
sandals inlaid with gold. He had, evidently, hoped to make
Rama wear them during the ceremony. He said: “Here are
sandals inlaid with gold. I beseech you to stand on them for a
moment. Blessed by the touch of your sacred feet these
sandals will become sanctified and they will bear the burden
of ruling the world.” Rama smiled at Bharata and stood for a
moment wearing the golden sandals as desired by Bharata. He
gave them to him after that. Bharata prostrated before the
sandals and said: “My beloved brother, remember I will live
wearing these coarse tree-bark and deerskin for the next
fourteen years and I will retain these matted locks until you
remove yours. I will wait for you to come back and I will live
outside the city of Ayodhya. My food will be fruits and roots. I
will enthrone these sandals and they will rule the kingdom as
your symbols. I will rule the kingdom as your representative.
The day your banishment is concluded I must see you or else, I
will fall into the blazing fire and end my life. You must keep
this in mind.” “I will,” said Rama.
He embraced Bharata and Shatrughna and said: “Bharata,
remember, you must treat your mother with respect. Do not
pursue this anger and displeasure. I want you to swear in my
name and in the name of Sita that you will do so.” Tears were
flowing freely from the eyes of Rama as he bade farewell to
the noble Bharata. Bharata took the sandals in his hands and
placed them with reverence on his head and he made a
Pradakshina to Rama. Three times he went round him and then
stood still.
Rama went to each one of the many who had come to see him
and spoke to them with affection. Finally he bade farewell to
his mothers and to Sumantra with tears in his eyes.
The moment had come when they had to leave and the leave-
taking was painful on either side.
When they had left Rama tottered into the ashrama unable to
bear the parting from his dear and beloved people and
kinsfolk.
42. BHARATA’S RETURN
To an extent, Bharata was happy. He had not been able to take
Rama back with him, it was true. But he was able to avoid the
sin of accepting dethrone. Rama’s sandals would rule the
country and he was but a servant of the king. Still carrying the
Padukas on his head Bharata ascended the chariot and
Shatrughna followed him. The kulaguru Vasishtha and the
ministers preceded him. They went round the Chitrakuta
mountain after crossing the river Mandakini and travelled
eastwards. After covering a large area of land they reached the
ashrama of the sage Bharadvaja. Bharata decided to halt there
for the rest of the day and he got down from the chariot. He
went to the rishi and saluted him. Bharadvaja asked him: “My
dear child, did you meet Rama? Were you successful in your
mission?” Bharata’s face was downcast. He replied: “Rama,
my revered brother, was requested by me again and again but
it was in vain. Guru Vasishtha asked him to come back to
Ayodhya and to him also Rama said: ‘I am firm in my resolve
to obey the commands of my father. After the termination of
the fourteen years I will return to the city and rule it as per
your wish, but not till then.’ Our guru then suggested that he
should give me permission to place the sandals touched and
sanctified by Rama’s feet to be placed on the throne and Rama
agreed to it. Rama stood facing the east and he stood for a
moment on these Padukas and then he gave them to me. I have
got a semblance of peace, my lord, after noble Rama gave me
these and I am going back to perform the coronation for the
Padukas.”
Bharadvaja was thrilled to listen to the events which took
place at Chitrakuta. He was full of admiration for the sons of
Dasaratha, each vying with the other in loyalty and
selflessness.
He said: “Child Bharata, I am not surprised that you are the
home of all good, great and noble qualities like a deep lake is
full of clear sweet water. When he has you for son the king
Dasaratha has been made immortal.” Bharata took leave of
him in a humble manner and continued his journey to
Ayodhya. They passed the river Yamuna and they came again
to the banks of Ganga. The river was crossed as before and
Guha went back to Shringiberapura.
After that the journey to Ayodhya did not take very long.
Bharata saw before him the golden turrets of his father’s city.
He realised that the city would be empty of his father’s
presence and that of Rama, for a long time. He spoke to
Sumantra sadly and said: “Look at the city - which seems to
me to be in ruins since my dear ones are absent from there.”
As he was talking they entered the gates. Soon they reached
the palace of the king. Bharata descended from the chariot and
entered the palace. It was empty and to Bharata it resembled a
‘durdina’, a day cursed by the gods: a day without the sun to
brighten it. Tears welled up into his eyes and he let them fall
unheeded.
He helped his mothers to go back to their apartments and he
then called a council of the elders of the court. He said: “I
have made up my mind to go to Nandigrama now. I want to
take leave of all of you. I will live there and try to bear this
separation from my brother with fortitude. My father, the king
has been gathered to his forefathers, and my brother who
should have succeeded him now rules the animals in the forest.
He is the king and I will await his return: the Padukas will rule
the country till then.”
Vasishtha and the others listened to his words with approval
and said: “May your fame live long in this world of men as a
symbol of nobility. Your devotion to your brother has made
you the best among men. May you be blessed with a good
name and great fame in aftertimes.”
Bharata called for his chariot. He took tender leave of his
mothers and accompanied by his brother he ascended the
chariot. The royal court accompanied him. Vasishtha, as usual,
preceded him to Nandigrama which was situated east of
Ayodhya. The people of Ayodhya were also travelling to the
little village since they knew that the coronation of the
Padukas would be taking place there.
They reached the place. Bharata addressed the elders and said:
“I have been appointed as the guardian of the country by my
revered brother. These sandals will rule the kingdom.” He
saluted the sandals and spoke again: “To me these are the
blessed feet of my brother. The white umbrella will be held
above them and they will inspire me to walk in the right path
and never to swerve from it. I will guard them as my very life.
Soon, very soon, I will see them decorating the feet of my
brother and I will find peace of mind. I can then serve him as a
servant all the time. I will then redeem my name from the
stigma which my mother earned for me. I will be relieved of a
great burden when my brother comes back and begins his
rule.”
Dressed in tree-bark and deerskin, Bharata lived in
Nandigrama. He would talk to the sandals and report to them
about the happenings in the kingdom as though they were
human. There was nothing he did without consulting them!
Dedicating it to the Padukas he ruled the kingdom, the noble
Bharata who was devoted to Rama.
ARANYA KANDA
1. RAMA ABANDONS CHITRAKUTA
Bharata had come and gone. There was an aura of sadness in
the ashrama of Rama. All three of them were unable to forget
the painful episode and Rama was grieved that he had to be so
firm with Bharata and his tear-stained face was always in the
mind of Rama. He could not erase it from his mind. They
would sit and talk about it often and finally they would
conclude that Fate was more powerful than all the other forces.
And so several days passed.
Rama noticed something strange in the behaviour of the rishis
who were residing in the several ashramas on the mountain.
They seemed to be conversing together in secret and they
would not even speak. Rama felt that this unrest in their minds
concerned him in some way. Rama decided to ask them. He
went to their kulapati and asked: “My lord, I am worried about
some strange happenings in the ashramas. It seems to me the
rishis are different in their attitude towards me. They seem to
be ill-at-ease. Have I, by any chance, offended any of them? I
hope my behaviour has not in any way been responsible for
this. Perhaps my brother Lakshmana has been at fault by some
inadvertence. Or is Sita to be blamed for any lack of respect
towards them? I am very unhappy about it and I would like
you to tell me the reason for this unrest in the minds of the
rishis in Chitrakuta. Please enlighten me.”
The old kulapati smiled kindly at Rama and said: “Child, all
three of you are not to be blamed at all. How can anyone
ascribe carelessness in your serving us? The rishis are afraid of
a new threat to their peaceful living. Rakshasas have begun to
harass us. That is the subject of their conversation. There is a
rakshasa by name Khara. He is a brother of Ravana, the
rakshasa monarch. Khara resides in Janasthana and he is
killing all the rishis who reside in Janasthana. He is cruel,
shameless and he eats human flesh. He is arrogant because no
one has, so far, been able to defeat him in battle. He has now
heard about you and he is jealous of your reputation as valiant
man. And so, perhaps, you are the indirect cause of the trouble
brought about by the rakshasas to the rishis.
“The henchmen of Khara have begun to visit the ashramas in
Chitrakuta only after you began to dwell here. They are well-
versed Maya tactics too and so, unseen by us, they cause a lot
of trouble to eve one of us in many ways. The yajnas are
disturbed: the sacrificial fire is extinguished all on a sudden:
the utensils disappear for no reason at all. There is nothing but
cruelty in their hearts and the rishis have begun to dread the
coming of these miscreants. They have made up their minds to
abandon this spot and they are asking me to suggest a safer
place. Before they are killed they want to go away from here.
We have now decided to go to a forest which is not far away
from here. The ashrama of Kanva is located there and we will
be welcomed there. It is situated on the banks of the river
Malini. The rakshasas may try to harm you and Sita also. If
you so desire, you can also come with us. However careful
you may be, then is always danger for you and Sita here.”
Rama was very unhappy to hear about the predicament of the
rishis. He was not able to prevent them from leaving the
ashramas which had been safe for them until now and which
had become dangerous because of the rakshasas. He
accompanied the host of rishis to a short distance and after
bidding them farewell he came back to the ashrama.
After some days Rama felt that he was not happy any longer in
Chitrakuta. Several reasons prompted him to think of moving
away from there. He thought: “Bharata came here and saw me.
My mothers came with him and their sad faces are etched in
my memory. Look where I will, there are signs of Bharata’s
visit and it hurts me all the time.”
He spoke to Lakshmana and Sita about it and they were also of
the same mind. The ashrama which had once been a haven of
peace had now become full of painful memories and they were
willing to abandon that beautiful mountain.
Collecting all their belongings which were but few in number,
the three began their journey again. They descended from
Chitrakuta.
2. ATRI AND ANASUYA
After travelling some distance Rama, Sita and Lakshmana
came to the ashrama of the renowned rishi Atri. They entered
the ashrama and stood still after saluting the grand old man.
He considered Rama and his brother as his own sons, so
affectionate was his welcome. He entertained his young guests
with fruits and he was pleased to see Sita. Noble-minded
Anasuya was the wife of Atri and the old rishi was very proud
of her, and her tapas.
He told Sita: “Go inside the ashrama and pay your respects to
Anasuya, my wife. She is a great tapasvini and an emancipated
soul. You will be fortunate to have her blessings. He told
Rama about her.
“Once, when the world was suffering from a drought for a
duration of ten years, Anasuya created fruits and roots for the
good of humanity. She made the river Ganga overflow so that
the land could become fertile. She has performed severe tapas
for a thousand years. She is famed in all the three worlds for
her tapas, its severity and for the Vratas she has observed. She
is like a mother to you. Let Sita go to her presence and
prostrate before this great lady who is worshipped by
everyone.”
Rama spoke to Sita and said: “Sita, you have heard the words
spoken by the great sage. Go at once to the lady and take her
blessings.” Sita hastened towards the inner parts of the
ashrama where Anasuya was.
She saw Anasuya. She was weak because of her age: her
frame was shrunk and her hair was white. She was so weak
that her body trembled always like a plantain tree shaken by a
strong breeze. Sita went to the venerable old woman and
prostrated before her and announced herself to her.
Anasuya was extremely pleased to see Sita and her humility.
She said: “It is good that you are righteous by nature. A
beautiful young woman like you, brought up in luxury, will
find it hard to adopt this forest life. But you have followed
Rama to the forest and you have given up all thoughts of
comforts and ease because you wanted to be with your lord. It
is a great thing you have done. There will surely be a place in
heaven for women like you to whom a husband is worthy of
honour, whether he is a king or a mendicant, a saint or a
sinner. For a pure-minded woman her husband is her lord and
god and he is the only god whom she worships. I am very
happy to see you. You are a Pativrata. You will attain great
fame and a great name because of your devotion to Rama.”
Sita was feeling embarrassed by the praise which was being
lavished upon her and she spoke with befitting words.
“I have been taught the lesson that the husband is the only god
for a woman. Your praise of me because I am doing only what
is right is superfluous. There is nothing here to be surprised
about, mother. Even if my husband had been devoid of good
qualities which are expected in a man, still, it would have been
my duty to follow him wherever he went. But then, this my
lord is the home of all great and noble qualities. He is
compassionate. He has never been a slave to the senses. He is
steadfast in his affections. He has always tried to please his
mother and he is his father’s favourite. The affection he has for
his mother Kausalya has been given to his other mothers also.
When such a man is my husband, is it strange that I should be
devoted to him and that I have come to the forest with him?”
Anasuya was listening to the young girl with a smile on her
wrinkled face. She was pleased with her.
Sita continued: “When I was given away in marriage, my
mother taught me these lessons before I left for Ayodhya. And
Rama’s mother spoke the same words too when I left for the
Dandaka with Rama. I have locked the advice safe in my heart
and I have tried to follow it as well as I can. I am grateful to
you since you have approved of my behaviour.”
Anasuya said: “Sita, I have accumulated a wealth of tapas and
I am able to grant you any boon you desire, and I wish you
would ask me for something which can be granted by me. I
want to give you something.”
Sita was surprised at her words. This was the first time she had
heard of a woman who had accumulated enough tapas to be
able to grant boons to others. She smiled softly and said:
“Mother, all the desires in my heart have been fulfilled. What
need have I for boons ?” Anasuya was not surprised at the
answer from Sita. She did not think that the wife of Rama
would have any desires which had to be gratified by her. She
said: “I bless you with all my heart. May you be fortunate in
every way.”
The old lady then brought several articles with her and said:
“Sita, accept these clothes, garlands and ornaments. I also
want to give you these specially prepared perfumes and
scented water which will make you look and feel fresh always.
Take them and wear them to please your husband even as
Lakshmi will please Narayana.”
Sita accepted the gifts with humility and she saluted the old
lady. Anasuya was an old and revered saint and she made Sita
sit by her side. Anasuya stroked her with her old and twisted
fingers and said: “Sita, I have heard that Rama won you in a
Swayamvara. I would like to hear about it in detail. Tell me
everything: about how it happened. I am very eager to hear it
from your lips.”
Sita smiled happily and said: “Nothing will excite me more
than recounting that incident. You must have heard about my
father. He is Janaka and he has won a name as a very good and
righteous king. He is called a Rajarshi. He is ruling the country
of Videha and Mithila is the capital for the land. Once he
wanted to perform a yajna and for that purpose he ploughed
the ground meant for it as had been ordained by the priests. I
have been told by him that when he was doing so, the earth
had split and there he found a small child. He was wonder-
struck at the sight of me. He was childless and he took me in
his arms and said: ‘This is my daughter.’ He was very fond of
me.
“I have also been told that a voice from the sky said: ‘O king!
She is your daughter according to Dharma.’ My father brought
me up with great affection. When I had grown up and was
considered to have reached an age when I should be married,
my father was worried about me. No father will consider
anyone good enough to be the husband of his daughter even if
it be Indra himself. He wanted to give me to one who would
be fit enough to take my hand in marriage.
“He finally decided to have a Swayamvara for me. He had
with him a divine bow given to him by Varuna and two
quivers which were inexhaustible. It was a powerful bow and
it was not easy for anyone to lift it. My father had that bow
brought before the kings who had assembled and said: ‘My
daughter will be the wife of the man who will lift the bow and
string it. My word is given and I will not go back on it.”
“The kings tried and they all failed. No one could even lift it.
They all saluted the bow and went away.
“After a long time, this Rama came to Mithila with the rishi
Vishvamitra on the occasion of a yaga and Lakshmana had
come with him. My father welcomed the rishi with great
excitement and he was told about the young men who were
with Vishvamitra. The rishi said: “These young men are the
sons of Dasaratha. They have come to see your bow. Show the
divine bow to them.”
“My father at once asked for the bow to be brought. The
valiant prince Rama lifted the bow without any effort, strung it
and twanged the string. Because of his strength the bow which
was held in his left hand broke in two and the sound was like
the clap of thunder. My father was very happy. He had water
in a gold vessel brought and wanted to give me to Rama at
once. But Rama would not agree to it. He wanted to have his
father’s approval before he could accept me.
“My father sent messengers to Ayodhya and it was only after
king Dasaratha came to the city that I was given in marriage to
Rama. My sister Urmila was given to Lakshmana. This is the
story of my marriage to Rama.”
Anasuya listened eagerly to the words of Sita watching the
happy face of Sita as she recounted the story of her wedding.
She embraced the girl and said: “For a long time I have been
wanting to know the details of this your wedding and it was
good to hear it from your lips. You speak very softly and your
voice is very beautiful.”
The evening faded into night and they could hear the noises
made by the birds which were returning to their nests. Rishis
were coming back to their ashramas after bathing in the rivers
and bringing water in the Kamandalus in their hands. The red
flames from the evening fires could be seen crimson like the
breast of a dove. The forest was dense all around and it was
dark. The tame animals in the ashramas had already gone to
sleep and there was a hushed silence everywhere.
Anasuya said: “Sita, look, the sky is studded with stars and the
night is far advanced. The moon has risen brightening the
heavens. Sita, go and join your husband. I want to see you
dressed in the ornaments and perfumes given by me. Wear
them.”
Sita did as she was bid and she touched the feet of the revered
Anasuya. She then walked towards Rama with shy steps.
Rama looked at her with a smile and knew that Anasuya had
made a gift of them to her. Sita told him about her
conversation with the old lady and about the gifts. Rama knew
that this was a happening which was unique in the life of a
human being: the love of a noble and saintly lady which made
her make Sita wear ornaments which she had possessed.
Rama spent the night in the ashrama of Atri. In the morning
they asked the rishi for permission to leave. The rishis
dwelling in the forest spoke to them about the dangers in the
forest. They said: “Rama, this forest is infested with many
rakshasas who are fond of human flesh and human blood.
Never for a moment should you be careless. Be on your guard
always. Follow this path. This is frequented by rishis who go
in search of fruits and darbha daily. It will be easy for you to
penetrate into the forest if you do not stray away from this
path.”
Rama listened to their words carefully and, after being blessed
by them, he walked with Sita and Lakshmana along the path
indicated by the rishis. He entered the dense forest and the
rishis who were watching their progress lost sight of them.
Rama had entered the forest like the sun enters a mass of
dense dark clouds. They had entered the Dandaka forest.
3. THE DANDAKA FOREST
When Rama entered the Dandaka forest his eyes lighted on a
group of ashramas belonging to the rishis there. Wherever he
turned his eyes, they were greeted with the sight of tree-bark
garments hanging from tree branches. Darbha grass was
abundant there. He could perceive the spiritual glow. The
impact was almost physical. There was this spiritual glow
pervading the entire atmosphere. It was very much like trying
to look at the noonday sun with naked eyes. The place was the
refuge of all animals. Deer were there and birds. Almost
everywhere could be seen platforms erected for the
performance of Agnihotra and the floor was literally strewn
with darbha, deerskin, samith, pots to hold water which was
sanctified with incantations, and all the many things to be
found in the ashramas of rishis. The forest was full of trees
favoured by the holy men and they bore fruits and flowers
which were needed by the dwellers there. The air was filled
with the solemn music of the recitation of the Vedas.
There were rivulets there scattered around the place and lakes
too and all of them had lotuses blooming on their surfaces.
And the rishis who lived on fruits and roots, who had their
senses under control, who wore nothing but tree-bark and
deerskin, were resplendent with the spiritual glory which was
equalled only by the sun and Agni. The sacred spot was like
the Brahmaloka , the abode of the Lord of Creation and Rama
walked softly and hesitantly into this realm of the ancient
rishis who were rich in the wealth of tapas.
Rama and Lakshmana took up their bows in their hands and
quietly unstrung them. After they had done so, the brothers
walked towards the ashramas. The inmates of the ashramas
had already divined the coming of Rama and they welcomed
their guests with great excitement. They recited verses
blessing the noble brothers and Sita while they stood with
humble looks embarrassed by the words of the rishis. All of
them looked at the glorious brothers, their handsomeness, their
powerful arms and their broad chests, their fingers which had
become scarred with their constant use of the bow and arrows.
They saw with sadness the tapasic dress they were wearing
and they were very pleased to have the scions of the Ikshvaku
line in their midst. They made them accept their hospitality.
They said: “Your fame has travelled faster than you, O prince!
You are the protector of the world. You are to be worshipped
by us since we are your subjects. You are our emperor who
will punish the wicked and keep the good from being harmed.
Rama, it has been said that a king is an amsha of Indra, the
lord of the heavens. He rules the world of men and is meant to
enjoy the pleasures of the world. We are dwellers in the world
ruled by you. This is true whether you live in the city or in the
forest. You are our king. We have given up the power to curse,
we have given up anger and we have no fear of the senses
gaining ascendancy in our minds. We are like your children
who need the love and care of a father.”
They spent a night there and proceeded on their journey. The
further they progressed, the more apparent became the
fierceness of the forest. There were wild animals everywhere:
tigers, wolves, and wild buffaloes. The trees were strange to
them. They had not seen the likes of them before. Some had
creepers clinging to them and these creepers were sucking the
lives out of the trees. There were lakes which were so deep
that the water looked dark and fearful. The birds did not sound
as happy as they did in Chitrakuta. They seemed scared, silent
and the travellers were feeling uneasy.
They had a premonition that something dreadful was waiting
to happen. They felt it in their bones.
While they proceeded cautiously Rama saw a stupendous
figure appear before him. He was immense like the peak of a
mountain. His voice was loud and coarse and his deep-set eyes
were fearful. He was dreadful to look at and he was wearing
the skin of a tiger. In his hand he held a trident which had the
carcasses of several wild animals impaled on its prongs. He
came before them suddenly and they were taken aback by the
terrible rakshasa.
4. THE KILLING OF VIRADHA
The rakshasa rushed towards them and, before they could
grasp what was happening, he snatched Sita in his vile hand
and held her to him. And he asked them: “Evidently Fate has
decreed that you should be short-lived. Or else how could you
have been foolish enough to enter the Dandaka forest? Who
are you? Strange is your apparel! You are attired like tapasvins
but your weapons contradict your garments. I am yet to see a
rishi walking with a beautiful woman like you are doing.
Evidently you are not rishis. Or else, you are depraved rishis
who take a woman with you. You are insulting the garments
you are wearing. Who are you? As for me, I am a rakshasa as
you can see and they call me Viradha. This forest, which is
difficult to penetrate, is where I live and my food is the bodies
of the foolish rishis who dwell here. I have decided to make
this woman my wife and I will kill you both and drink your
blood.”
Sita was trembling like a leaf, caught as she was in his forceful
grip. Rama was extremely distressed and he spoke to
Lakshmana as though he had no hopes of rescuing Sita. He
said: “Lakshmana, this princess, this beautiful Sita who had
been happy till now, has been carried away by a rakshasa, and
that under my very eyes. Look at her frightened face.
Lakshmana, Kaikeyi’s wishes have been fulfilled. And how
soon! She desired the kingdom for herself and that was not
enough for her. She did not want me in the land and she
banished me from my father’s city. Lakshmana, I have touched
the very depths of despair. This calamity which has befallen
Sita is much greater than my losing my dear father or losing
the kingdom.”
Ram’s face was drenched in tears and he was despondent.
Lakshmana, however, was spitting anger like a cobra which
had been trodden and he said: “Rama, how can you mourn
thus? You, who is equal to Indra in valour, who is the Lord of
lords and who has me by your side? Come, shake off this
sadness, brother. This earth will soon be soaked with the blood
of this sinner whom I will kill with my sharp arrows. My anger
which has been smouldering against Bharata will now find an
outlet against this Viradha. I will fell him even as Indra did the
mountains with his Vajra. I will pierce his enormous chest and
watch him fall to the ground and die in agony.”
Lakshmana accosted Viradha and said: “Indeed you are stupid
if you think that you can go back alive once you have
appeared before us! Tell me about yourself. I would like to
know more.” Viradha shouted at him and asked: “Who are you
both? You have not told me. Where have you been planning to
go?”
Rama, ever courteous, replied softly: “We belong to the race of
the Ikshvakus. We are well-behaved righteous men, kshatriyas
who have come to the forest. We would like to know more
about you. Tell us.”
Viradha said: “I will tell you. I am the son of Jaya and my
mother is Shatahrada. My name is Viradha. Brahma has
granted me a boon. I am immune to the weapons which may
be used against me. I cannot be killed by any of them. I cannot
be cut up nor can you cleave my body. You can abandon all
hopes of killing me. Leave this woman to be my wife and I
will be gracious enough to let you escape alive.”
Rama was very angry with him for his arrogance and he said:
“Do not be too hopeful. You have asked for death and, believe
me, you will attain your desire in a fight with us. Only, do not
run away like a coward.”
He suited the action to the word and sent sharp arrows to hurt
the rakshasa. Golden-tipped, decorated with the feathers of the
eagle, the seven arrows of Rama were like scorching fire and
they pierced the chest of Viradha and fell on the ground. He
dropped Sita and rushed towards Rama with his trident
uplifted. They rained arrows on him but he stood firm and
laughed at them. Again he rushed towards them. Rama broke
his trident into two with his arrows and it fell to the ground.
They tried to fight with their swords and Viradha lifted them
off the ground and carrying them, ran into the forest.
Rama said: “Lakshmana, let him have his way. Let him carry
us as far into the forest as he wants to. He is taking the path
which we were pursuing and it will save us the trouble of
cutting our way into the forest.”
Viradha entered the dense forest. Sita wailed and sobbed as
though her heart would break. With her arms lifted to the skies
she said: “This dreadful rakshasa is carrying my very life away
from me. O rakshasa! kill me and eat me, but leave him alone.
Do not kill the princes. I am alone here and instead of tigers
and panthers or wolves eating me, you can do so and let them
live.”
He paid no heed to her words. The brothers decided to kill
him. Lakshmana cut off his left arm and Rama, his right arm.
Viradha fell to the ground. They wrestled with him, maimed
him and he was bleeding. He had told them that he could not
be killed by weapons and this was the only way they could
hope to get rid of him. It was not possible to kill him. Hurt as
he was, still life would not leave his body. Finally Rama said:
“Lakshmana, let us dig a pit and bury him after strangling him.
That is the only course open to us.”
The moment he heard the words of Rama, Viradha said: “Lord
of lords, now I know who you are. I have been defeated by
you and in my ignorance I did not realise who you are. You are
Rama, the son of Kausalya and you are the protector of the
entire world. This is Lakshmana your valiant and noble
brother. It was your pure and chaste wife whom I tried to carry
away. Forgive me for my ignorance. I will tell you who I am,
really.
“I am a gandharva by name Tumburu and I had been cursed by
my lord Kubera to assume this form. Asked to recall the curse
by me, he could not do so. He said: ‘Rama, the son of
Dasaratha, will defeat you in a fight. Then you will be able to
shed this cursed body and come back to the heavens.’ May
you be blessed, Rama. I have reached the end of my life which
I have been cursed to live through, all these years, since ever
so long.
“At a distance of a yojana and a half from here, is located the
ashrama of the great rishi Sharabhanga. He is famed for his
tapas and you must go now to him and take his blessings. As
for me, please bury me in the pit and put an end to my misery.
I knew that this is the best end for a rakshasa. If he is buried as
you suggested, he becomes heir to the heavens. I have been
told so.”
After strangling him Rama and Lakshmana buried him in a pit.
Viradha abandoned the rakshasa’s body and regained the form
of a gandharva. He saluted Rama and Lakshmana with Sita
and reached the heavens.
Rama took Sita with him and they entered the Dandaka forest,
their destination being the ashrama of Sharabhanga. Rama
said: “Very soon we will try to cover the distance and reach
the ashrama of sage Sharabhanga. We are not in the least
familiar with this forest and it will be wise if we reach a
shelter before nightfall.”
The anticipation of seeing a rishi about whom he had heard so
much made Rama forget the fatigue in his body because of the
fight with Viradha. Sita too was happy so much so that she did
not mind the long distance they had to cover before reaching
the ashrama.
5. THE SAGE SHARABHANGA
They had reached the vicinity of the ashrama of the sage
Sharabhanga. While they were very near, Rama saw
something very unusual. He saw a chariot and the chariot
wheels did not touch the ground. They, were poised in the air.
Four green horses were yoked to it. Out of the chariot
descended a glorious form, bright like the rising sun or the
flames of a sacrificial fire. He did not touch the earth, either,
and his feet were above the ground. Rama saw that it was
Indra, the lord of the heavens. He was wearing ornaments
which were resplendent in the light of the sun and his silks
were flying in the breeze. He was with several devas who had
accompanied him. Indra entered the ashrama of Sharabhanga.
Rama with Sita and Lakshmana stood some distance away
from the ashrama. He indicated the chariot to the other two
and said: “Look at that fascinating sight! The glorious chariot
is staying poised in the air! Green horses are yoked to it: This
must be Indra’s chariot and the group of men who went inside
are divine beings. They were all looking young and their
garments and their bearing was in accordance with those of the
dwellers in the realm of Indra. I have been given the
description of the chariot of Indra and the green horses yoked
to it. This must be Indra. Wait for me here a while,
Lakshmana. I will go near and find out who it was who went
inside just now.”
As he was proceeding towards the ashrama, Rama saw Indra
emerging from it. He had already taken leave of the rishi and
he told his attendants: “Look! This is Rama who is
approaching the ashrama of Sharabhanga. He should not meet
me until the purpose of his Avatara is achieved. I should talk
to him only later. He has to perform an act which no one else
will be able to. A great task is ahead of him and I will see the
completion of it very soon. Let us go away from here before
he meets us.”
Indra hurried to his chariot and went back to the heavens.
Rama stood as one under a spell. He watched the chariot until
it was out of sight and he went back to Lakshmana and Sita.
He took them with him and entered the ashrama of the great
Sharabhanga. The welcome which they had at the ashrama
was heart-warming and they were made to seat themselves on
the darbhasanas provided for them. Rama asked the rishi about
the divine-looking person who had just gone out of the
ashrama.
Sharabhanga said: “That was Indra. Rama, Indra had come to
take me to Brahmaloka which can be attained only by those
who have realised the Brahman. I have earned it by my tapas.
But then Rama, I had heard that you have come to the forest,
that you are already in the Dandaka forest, and that I would
soon be able to see you. I refused to go to Brahmaloka now
since I was keen on entertaining a noble guest like you. Noble
Rama, after spending some time with you, I will go to the
heavens. Rama, I have performed tapas and the wealth of my
tapas is enormous. I have gained all the heavenly abodes for
myself. Take my tapas from me as a gift. I wish to give it all to
you. I will then be happy.”
Rama, who was well-versed in all the shastras, said: “I will
have to earn them all for myself on my own, my lord! At the
moment, I do not seek the other worlds but a spot here in
Dandaka where I can dwell with Lakshmana and Sita.”
Sharabhanga smiled gently at the sweet manner in which
Rama had evaded the issue and said: “Not very far from here
is the ashrama of Sutheekshna, a rishi rich in the wealth of
tapas. If you go to him he will be able to help you find a place
for your living. Go to the spot where his ashrama is situated.
Go in a direction opposite the flow of this river Mandakini.
You will come across rivers and flower-laden trees and boats
filled with flowers. You will reach Sutheekshna’s ashrama.
“Do me a favour, Rama. I know who you are. Rest your eyes
with love on me and I will shed this body of mine as a snake
sheds its skin.”
He asked for a fire to be built and he poured oblations into it.
He then entered it.
Even as they were watching, tongues of flames were licking
the old and serene form which was once Sharabhanga. The fire
died down and a young and handsome form rose out of it. He
looked as though he had been made out of light itself, so
glowing was he. He ascended into the sky and reached the
abode of Brahma and was welcomed by Brahma.
After the ascension of Sharabhanga to Brahmaloka , the rishis
in the forest came to visit Rama. They were a large group and
Rama saluted them all. They said:
“You are, we have been told, a very valiant prince. Like Indra
to the devas you are, to us, the protector. Born in the line of the
Ikshvakus you are endowed with all the qualities of the kings
of that line. There is no one in the three worlds to equal you, in
fame, in valour or in righteousness. You are devoted to your
father and, to you, truth is the religion ultimate. We have come
to you to ask a favour of you. Since you are born to see that
Dharma is established and followed wherever you go, we ask
this of you. We do not have to remind you of the duties of a
king. One who does not give succour to his subjects is tainted
with sin. But the king who treats his people like his own
children, like his very life, will be famed as a just king and his
fame will last forever. He will win the acclaim of the gods in
the heavens, and in Brahmaloka he will be honoured as a good
king.
“Rama, we are very unhappy. We have you as our king and yet
fear is the predominant feeling in the minds of all of us.
Rakshasas harass us and we are helpless against them. Come
with us and we will show you a sight you have never seen
before.”
They led Rama to a spot nearby and said: “Look, Rama! Look
at that little white mountain. Can you guess it for what it is?”
Rama could not. And they said: “That is made up of the bones
of the myriads of rishis and their disciples who have been
killed and eaten up by these rakshasas. The dwellers in the
ashramas built on the banks of the Pampa, on the slopes of
Chitrakuta and on the banks of the river Mandakini are greatly
oppressed by them. We can no longer bear the many atrocities
of the rakshasas. Rama, when we heard of your arrival we
thanked the gods above and rushed to you for succour. We
have no one else to guard us. You are our only refuge. We
consider you to have come here to help us.”
The pathetic story recounted by the rishis made Rama
extremely concerned about their welfare. He said: “It is not
right that you should address me thus. I am but your servant
and you should command me. It is my duty to enter the great
Dandaka forest and to rid you of this menace. It is my personal
responsibility. I have been sent by my father, the emperor, to
this forest. I will take up the duty assigned to me by all of you.
My life in the forest will be worthwhile if I can help you. I will
fight with the rakshasas and try to destroy their entire clan.
Please have my assurance. Aided by my brother I will rid this
forest of the rakshasas.”
The visiting rishis returned to their ashramas with light hearts
and Rama proceeded towards the ashrama of Sutheekshna.
Some of the rishis accompanied them to show them the way
and for the pleasure of their company. They indicated several
spots in the several places where some strange tree or flower
was to be found and so they walked along the banks of the
river Mandakini.
After they had traversed some distance there came to view a
big mountain which looked like a large, black cloud. Rama
and the other two were now on the fringe of a thick forest; the
trees were all dense and it was frightening: the darkness there.
After they had penetrated into the forest they came upon an
ashrama. It was lonely and many fruit trees were surrounding
it. Flowers there were in plenty and the atmosphere was
soothing and peaceful.
6. THE SAGE SUTHEEKSHNA
Rama approached the ashrama and they entered it with soft
and reverent steps. They saw Sutheekshna seated there. Rama
announced himself and prostrated before him and Lakshmana
and Sita followed him.
Rama said: “Lord, I am Rama. I have come to the ashrama to
pay my respects to you and take your blessings.” The rishi
rose up from where he sat, embraced Rama and said: “I am
pleased with your coming. I should have reached the heavens
long ago. But I heard that you were here, in the hill by name
Chitrakuta. I knew that you would come down later, to
Dandaka and that was the sole reason for my remaining on the
earth. I have been wanting to see you. Indra came to fetch me
to the Brahmaloka . He told me that I had won all the lokas
because of my tapas. Rama, accept all the worlds from me and
you with your brother and with your wife can live in these
worlds. I will be only happy to give the results of my tapas to
you.”
Rama smiled his gentle smile and said: “The worlds you
mention, my lord, have to be won by me on my own accord. I
want you to help me find a place where I can dwell in comfort
with my brother and my wife. Sage Sharabhanga asked me to
approach you about this. He told me that you will be able to
advise me.”
The sage said: “You can stay here, Rama. There are fruits and
you can get enough roots to feed the three of you! There are
any number of flowers to please your wife and the river with
her constant music will be pleasing to the ear. Herds of deer
come to the ashrama, unafraid of anyone and they are the sole
visitors to this place, far away as it is from other ashramas.”
Rama listened to him and replied: “My lord, perhaps, in spite
of me, my kshatriya blood may prove to be my undoing. I may
kill one of the deer and pollute this sacred spot. I do not think
it is right on my part to dwell for long on this ashrama.”
Evening had set in and the brothers accepted the hospitality of
Sutheekshna. They joined the rishis in the prayer to the setting
sun. The rishi plied his guests with luscious fruits and the
night passed peacefully for them.
Rama woke up very early in the morning. He bathed in the
waters of the river which was very cold and which had the
perfume of the lotuses in it. He then approached the great
Sutheekshna and said: “We spent a happy night after being
entertained by you. We have been honoured by your
hospitality. May we take leave of you? We desire to visit the
dwellers in the forest Dandaka. We want to get to know all the
rishis, get acquainted with them. We will try to visit all the
ashramas here. Grant us leave to go further into the forest. The
sun has just risen. Before he assumes his full glory and rides
high in the heavens we would like to cover some distance.”
The brothers saluted him and Sutheekshna, after embracing
them, said: “May you have a good journey with your brother
and this Sita who is following you like the shadow follows the
body. Go and visit all the saints in this forest. Their ashramas
will abound in fruits and roots, and they will be peopled by
gentle deer, herds of them, birds which are tame and sweet.
There will be many lakes and ponds full of lotuses and water-
birds. There will be small waterfalls here and there, and often,
you will hear the voice of the peacock which dances with
sheer joy. Visit me again after you have completed your
pilgrimage.”
“I will do so,” said Rama and bade him farewell. Sita brought
their bows, quivers and swords. They strapped them on and
came to the doorway of the ashrama. They set out once again
bound for the many ashramas in the Dandaka forest.
7. SITA’S ADMONITION
While they were walking and talking about different
impressions of Dandaka, Sita spoke a few words. She spoke
with great diffidence, with great affection, but with a desire to
express her opinion on something which happened.
Sita said: “Rama, the word Dharma has such subtle shades of
meaning. It is couched in no uncertain terms and yet it is not
always easy to know what one’s Dharma is. To act rightly
without swerving even a hair’s breadth from it is possible only
for one who has no desires in his mind. I am wondering about
it since some time now.
“There are three attitudes towards the observance of Dharma:
am I right? These three should be avoided if one should be
righteous. Uttering a falsehood is the first of these three. It is a
great sin. A greater sin is desiring to possess the wife of
another man, the third, which is said to be worse than even
these two, is hurting someone who has not offended one in any
manner.
“Rama, you have never been guilty of speaking an untruth.
You have not done it so far and you will not do it in the future.
That is certain. As for the second sin, you are not guilty of that
either. Never once have you looked at anyone other than me.”
Sita paused and Rama smiled at her as if to say: “Go on. Tell
me what you want to. I will listen. Do not be hesitant.”
Sita spoke softly and said: “I am afraid that the third sin may
taint you. In your partiality towards the inmates of the forest
you have decided to fight with the rakshasas who have not
offended you in any way. Was this why you came to Dandaka,
bow in hand? Is the bow an indication of future sorrow in store
for us? I am scared, my lord, of the possible consequences.
Ever since you gave them your word to the rishis that you
would fight with the rakshasas and rid the forest of them, I
have been worried. I am against your proceeding into the
forest any further. I will give you my reason. The moment
your eyes light on a rakshasa, your fingers will itch to kill him
and to you, to think is to act. Fire increases in strength when
fed by firewood and the glory of a kshatriya is enhanced by
the bow in his hand. The touch of a weapon, I am told, is like
the touch of fire. It is not because I do not respect you that I
am talking like this, Rama. I do not want to teach you Dharma.
Far from it. But because of the privilege of love which is there
between you and me, I am asking you if you have done right.
Unless provoked to do so, it is not right for you to kill anyone
even if he is a rakshasa. You have adopted the garb of a
tapasvin. Then you should also live in accordance with it.
When we go back to Ayodhya, you can go back to the
kshatriya dharma which you should follow there. This entire
world is the essence of Dharma. Dharma grants one all the
four Arthas and man is granted peace if he observes Dharma.
Man obtains everything he desires if he is strict in his
observance of Dharma.
“Forgive me, Rama, for trying to tell you what you should do.
A woman’s natural fear of the unknown has prompted me to
say these things. You are the image of Dharma and it is not
pertinent to talk to you about it. Consider what I have said
with your brother, think it over and come to a decision.”
Rama was pleased with the concern of Sita about him. He
knew what was worrying her and he said: “Sita, I will never
swerve from the path of Dharma, you know that. You are the
daughter of Janaka, the greatest of saints, and it is not
surprising that you should know all the nuances of Dharma.
But I am sorry for these rishis.
“Consider these rishis, Sita. They have donned the garbs of
mendicants. They have abandoned all the pleasures and all
comforts of life with but one view: tapas. They are now
distressed because of the rakshasas and they have come to me
asking me to save them. They have lost their peace of mind
which is essential for meditation. And such good people are
tortured and eaten up by the rakshasas. These men have come
to me and they asked me to protect them. When I heard them
the only words I could speak were the ones you heard. They
called me their only refuge and I have assured them that I will
do what they have asked me to. Tapas is very difficult to
undertake and they have done it. I consider it my duty to help
them pursue their tapas. I cannot go back on my promise.
“I may give up my life, Lakshmana or even you. But I have to
keep my promise to the rishis. Even if they had not asked me
for it, I should have, on my own accord, offered to protect
them since I am a kshatriya.
“I am charmed by your concern for me, Sita. I know that
advice is given only to those in whom one is interested and
you are interested in my welfare. It befits your birth and it is
but right that Rama’s wife should be jealous of his Dharma.
Sita, you are my Sahadharmachari , are you not? You should
be concerned about my Dharma. But I have made up my mind
to kill the rakshasas in Dandaka and make it a happy and safe
place for the dwellers there.”
8. THE GREATNESS OF AGASTYA
Rama walked fast and Sita walked behind him. Lakshmana
followed them bow in hand, and so they walked. They passed
several peaks, coppices, rivulets and sandy banks where
Sarasa birds and Chakravaka birds were numerous. They
passed ponds with lotuses blowing on their faces and they saw
herds of deer and also wild bulls and hogs. Because of the
dense trees, the sun did not much worry them and when
evening drew near, they reached a pleasant lake full of sweet
and cold water. The water-birds were numerous there.
After a while they reached the dwelling of the rishis in
Dandaka. There were numerous ashramas and great was the
joy in the minds of the rishis when they saw their royal guests.
Rama spent happy days in the company of these simple-
minded rishis. Sorely tried as he was by the happenings in
Ayodhya, and by the death of his father, followed by the
distressing scenes with Bharata, Rama was in search of peace
and he found it in Dandaka.
Rama was welcomed everywhere and he would spend several
days together in one ashrama and then go to another and come
back to the ones he had visited before and thus they spent their
days happily. In some places they spent ten months and in
some, a year. Several ashramas hosted him for four months
and thus in different places he spent nearly ten years.
Ten years had passed by and Rama, remembering the
injunctions of Sutheekshna, returned to his ashrama. He spent
some time there and once Rama asked the rishis: “I have been
told that the great and revered Agastya is living in this forest.
The forest is so large and so intricate are the paths in it that I
have not been able to know where his ashrama is located.
Where does this great man live? I want to go there and pay my
respects to him. I have had this desire in my mind for a long
time now and with your help my wish should be granted.”
Sutheekshna said: “Rama, I have always been wanting to tell
you this: ‘Go and visit Agastya,’ and you have asked me the
way to his ashrama. I will tell you how to reach the ashrama of
Agastya. Go southwards from here for a distance of four
yojanas. There you will find the beautiful ashrama of
Agastya’s brother. Spend a night there in those sylvan
surroundings. Agastya’s brother will be happy to have you
with him as his guests.
“After spending a night there you can proceed in the morning
to the ashrama of Agastya. You should continue southwards
and after you cover a distance of one yojana you will find
yourself in Agastya’s ashrama. Since you are eager to visit the
famed rishi I think you should leave as early as possible.”
Rama was only too happy to begin his journey. Sita and
Lakshmana were ready to leave at once and soon they were on
their way. They pursued the path which had been indicated by
Sutheekshna and the view was picturesque. Rama was
enjoying himself and told his brother: “Lakshmana, look, there
is an ashrama set in the midst of trees and that should be the
ashrama of Agastya’s brother. Look at the trees with their
heads drooping as though they are unable to bear the weight of
the flowers. I can see samith here and there, gathered for the
kindling of the sacred fire. Darbha grass with the dew drops
still on the tips look like they are set with gems. I can see
smoke rising from the ashrama. Look at the dense smoke like
a cloud! Did you know that this entire south was made safe for
the rishis dwelling here by the power of Agastya’s tapas?
“Once there were two cruel rakshasas, brothers, and their
names were Ilvala and Vatapi. They were always engaged in
killing the brahmins who were here. Their method was novel.
Ilvala would assume the garb of a brahmin. He would talk the
purest language and he would accost a brahmin passing by and
tell him that it was his father’s shraddha and that he would be
honoured if the brahmin agreed to accept his hospitality. The
deluded brahmin would agree. Ilvala would ask his brother to
become a goat. The goat would be killed and a feast would be
prepared for the guest by Ilvala. After he had consumed the
entire food the brahmin would be ready to get up. Ilvala would
shout: “Vatapi! Come out!” As soon as he was called the
brother would bleat like a goat and, tearing the entrails of the
guest, he would jump out. They would then make a meal of
the dead guest. This went on for a long time. The devas were
not able to do anything about it. Finally they went to Agastya
and asked him to help the poor unfortunate Inmates of the
forest. He agreed.
“On a particular day he went past the place where Ilvala was
said to wait for a possible victim. Agastya walked slowly past,
and sure enough Ilvala was there and the request was made as
was usual with him. Agastya agreed to be the guest at the
shraddha . Vatapi in the form of a goat was killed and it was
consumed after it had been cooked. When the meal was over
Ilvala gave the offering of water in the outstretched palm of
Agastya and cried out: “Vatapi! Come out!”
“Nothing happened. The rakshasa called again and still Vatapi
did not appear. Agastya laughed at the discomfiture of Ilvala
and said: ‘Vatapi, in the form of a goat, had been consumed by
me and he has been well digested by me. It is of no use calling
him. He is not there to respond to your summons.’ Ilvala was
dumbfounded and he was furious with the sage. He sprang at
Agastya with the desire to kill him. Agastya looked at him in
anger and he was burnt to ashes. This ashrama is that of his
brother. Come, let us go there. We have reached the hermitage,
I think.”
It was evening when they entered the ashrama of Agastya’s
brother. They went to the presence of the rishi who welcomed
them with great excitement. They spent the night there.
In the morning Rama went to the rishi and said: “Salutations to
you. We spent a happy night here. We want you to grant us
leave to go and visit your illustrious brother.”
After taking leave of him Rama and Sita with Lakshmana
went in search of the ashrama.
What impressed them most was the picturesqueness of the
Dandaka forest. Wherever they looked, nothing but beauty met
their eyes. It was the sight of the magnificent trees, some of
them rich with dense green leaves, some with edible fruits and
some with flowers whose perfume was exceedingly sweet.
Everywhere, there were animals: monkeys, elephants, and
flocks of birds and they flew in the sky making patterns as
they flew in groups.
Rama was walking fast and he was excited at the thought of
meeting the great Agastya. The yojana had been covered and
Rama said: “Lakshmana, the trees look well cared for and the
deer are tame. Even the birds here are flying without any fear.
We must have come very near our destination. See, the clothes
of the ashrama dwellers are hanging out in the sun to dry. I can
smell the ghee which has been poured as an oblation into the
fire. Come, I can see the ashrama which is very near now. Let
us hurry.
“We will be meeting the great Agastya at whose command the
mountain Vindhya stopped growing. I have held him in great
regard and I am very happy that we are able to see him in
person now. He is worshipped by men and gods alike. He will
give us his blessings.
“Lakshmana, I will wait here with Sita. Go to the presence of
the rishi and tell him that I am waiting to pay my respects to
him.”
9. AGASTYA’S ASHRAMA
Lakshmana entered the ashrama of Agastya and he saw a
disciple of the rishi. He said: “There was an emperor by name
Dasaratha. His son Rama has come here with his wife Sita. He
wants to take the dust of the feet of the great Agastya. I am
Lakshmana, his younger brother. I am devoted to him and I
serve him. You must be knowing all about my brother.
Because of the commands of our father we have entered this
fierce forest Dandaka and we have been spending our time
visiting all the great and good men living here. We want to see
the rishi at his convenience.”
The disciple agreed to announce the arrival of the princes and
he entered the agnihotrashala . This was where the sacred fire
was placed and worshipped daily. He stood before the rishi
who was glowing with the radiance of his tapas and standing
with his arms locked across his chest the disciple gave him the
message of Lakshmana.
Two sons of Dasaratha have come to visit your gracious self.
The elder son has brought his wife with him. They await your
convenience.”
Hearing about the coming of Rama Agastya said: “I am very
pleased that Rama has come to see me. I was thinking of him
and wishing him to come to me for some time now. Why did
you not bring them at once? Go and ask them to be with me.
Welcome them with great honour and bring them to me.” The
disciple went out in a flurry, approached Lakshmana and said:
“Our guru is impatient to meet Rama, his wife and you. Please
enter and I will take you to him.”
He went with Lakshmana to where Rama was waiting and
after he had repeated the words of Agastya to him, he took all
three of them to the presence of Agastya.
Rama and Sita walked into the ashrama followed by
Lakshmana and they looked around them to see the many
shrines which had been built for the different gods. Agastya
himself had come forward to meet them and to receive Rama.
Rama was thrilled at the sight of the great man about whom he
had heard so much.
He said: “Look, Lakshmana, the great Agastya is coming
towards us. Does he not seem as though nobility and tapas
have taken a single form and that is Agastya?”
Rama approached him and prostrated at his feet. His heart was
full of happiness since he had seen Agastya. All three of them
stood humbly before him waiting for him to speak. The rishi
asked Rama about his welfare and said: “Take your seats and
let us converse.”
They sat and watched while he performed the homa to the fire.
He then made them take their food. After they had partaken of
the food Agastya spoke to Rama.
“Rama, you are a great prince and you are the image of
Dharma, so I have been told. I am happy to have you as my
guest and with your wife and your brother you are welcome to
spend some time with me.”
Agastya was very happy to have Rama with him. He showed a
magnificent bow to him and said: “This divine bow inlaid with
gold and encrusted with gems has been designed by
Vishvakarma and it was Vishnu’s dhanus . It is spoken of as
Brahmadatta since it was given to Narayana by Brahma. I
have with me two quivers which are inexhaustible and they
were given to me by Indra. I have with me a sword with a
silver scabbard. In ancient times Narayana used this bow to
fight with the asuras during a war in the heavens. I am giving
all these to you. Accept them and wear them as Indra does his
Vajra. Indra also gave me an armour which cannot be pierced.
Use that also. I wish you well. You will ever be victorious.
“When the time comes, when you need a chariot, Matali the
charioteer of Indra will bring you the chariot of Indra and you
will use it. But that is not now. That will be after some more
time. You will know when.”
With great humility Rama accepted the wonderful gifts from
Agastya. The rishi continued: “Rama, evening is drawing near.
The sun has just set. Rest here, all of you, happily. Look at the
owls on the treetops. Birds and animals have quietly gone back
to their nests and lairs. The sky is dark and unlit by the moon.”
Rama woke up early in the morning and waited for Agastya to
complete his morning ablutions. He then went to him and
Agastya welcomed him with a smile and asked him: “Did you
spend a comfortable night with your wife and your brother?”
Rama replied: “We were honoured, my lord. We felt that we
were back in Ayodhya, in our father’s mansion. So well and
with so much affection were we taken care of.”
They seated themselves with the other rishis and disciples of
Agastya and the great man said: “Rama, the time which you
have been asked to spend in the forest by your father,
Dasaratha, is almost coming to an end. When your promise is
kept, when the time is fully spent here, you will go back
covered with glory. Fortunate indeed is your father to have a
son like you who has undertaken such a strenuous task to save
him from ignominy.”
Rama replied humbly: “I have not been unhappy at all, my
lord. I have actually enjoyed these few years wandering from
ashrama to ashrama and being with the noble men of the
forest. And now, your words full of affection make me feel
that I am blessed. I am very fortunate since you think so kindly
of me. As for my father, he has, on his own, won a place for
himself in the heavens. It is not that I have saved him from
Adharma. He has performed so many yajnas and so many
charitable deeds and the heavens have been earned by him.”
He was silent for a moment. Perhaps, to his mind came the
face of his father as he last saw him.
Rama shed these sad thoughts away and said: “I have a favour
to ask of you, my lord. Can you suggest a place for me where I
can dwell in peace and spend the rest of my exile? It should be
convenient in every way and, at the same time, it should not be
too crowded with people. I am eager to find such a place and
make a home there for a while till my return to Ayodhya.”
Agastya said: “Rama, I wonder if you know the story of this
place ailed Dandaka forest: In ancient days, Dandaka, the
brother of your ancestor Ikshvaku, had to abandon this place
because of the curse of Bhargava. It then became uninhabited
even by animals. Stretching five hundred yojanas up to
Vindhya mountains, this place became a dreadful forest filled
with wild trees and wild creepers. No rishi had the courage to
build an ashrama here. The clouds would not gather and shed
rain and the wind would not blow here. It was a place wholly
occupied by rakshasas. Gandharvas and rishis did not think of
using this place and for many long years it was without any
habitation.
“After some time; from the heights of the Himavan, which was
my dwelling place, I came here, by chance. With me came the
rains and suddenly there was copious rain here. Diseases,
which are the messengers of Yama, were here in abundance
and, with the power of my tapas, I destroyed them. I made the
trees from Himavan to grow in this place. The rivers were
filled again and lotuses bloomed on their faces. Ponds were
formed and lakes. Seeing the country changed in appearance,
the rishis came here to build their ashramas. The place became
prosperous with trees which yielded fruits.
“But then, in spite of all this, because of the curse of
Bhargava, the place is still frightful. Rakshasas have made
their home here. Ever since you came to Chitrakuta the
rakshasas have begun to harass the rishis here more often than
they used to.
“Rama, you are a valiant kshatriya, and it is up to you to grant
them succour. Evidently Fate has decreed that you should
come down to Dandaka for this sole purpose: to destroy these
rakshasas and save us, poor hermits. You are capable of
protecting the three worlds. It is not going to be hard for you
to perform this small task for us. Ikshvaku’s kinsman Dandaka
had to abandon this place, as I told you, because of the curse
of a rishi. But as a result of your coming and since your eyes
have lighted on it, Dandaka is now freed from the curse under
which it was labouring all these many years. Make no delay in
destroying the rakshasas.”
Rama was fascinated by the narration of Agastya. He said as
much to the rishi who continued to talk. Agastya said: “I am
gratified to know that both of you with Sita came here to see
me and to take my blessings. Perhaps you are both tired after
the long trek you had yesterday. I am certain this delicate
princess Sita will be extremely fatigued. She is very tender and
she has not known what discomfort is, till now. Because of her
devotion to you she has walked all this distance beset, as it is,
with so many hardships.
“Rama, remember she has done something which is not easy.
She has accompanied you to the Dandaka. You should try to
keep her happy always. Women, generally, shower love on
their husbands when fortune favours them and, when the men
are poor, are robbed of their wealth, or when misfortune visits
them, then women will shrink away from them and abandon
them even. This has been the habit of ordinary illiterate
women. Again, the poets compare the mind of a woman, her
fickleness, to lightning. The sharpness of a sword’s edge is
used as an example for their cruel words and the eagle and the
wind are the examples for the swiftness of their actions. But
this your wife is innocent of all these faults. She is like
Arundhati among the divine women. She is a Pativrata. The
place where you are going to dwell with Lakshmana and Sita
will indeed be a holy spot.”
Sita was feeling embarrassed by his praises of her and Rama
spoke very humbly: “It is gracious of you to look on us with so
much affection. I am honoured by you. If you will indicate to
me a place where I can spend the remaining years of my exile
I will be immensely grateful. There should be a river by the
side of my ashrama and there should be trees and flowering
shrubs so that Sita can be happy there.”
Agastya thought for a while and then said: “Rama, child, about
two yojanas from here is a place which is known as
Panchavati. There are fruits and roots in plenty for you there.
Water can be found very near to the place and there are deer
which will please Sita. You can build an ashrama there and
spend your time happily without any worry till the time comes
when you can go back to your Ayodhya. I know all about the
happenings in Ayodhya. With the power of my tapas I have
been able to know the past, the present and the future. It is this
knowledge of the future which is prompting me to ask you to
go to Panchavati. This is inspite of my desire to ask you to
spend all your time here, with me. Great events are waiting to
be born and it is essential that you should go and stay in
Panchavati.
“The place I have suggested is beautiful and very pleasing.
The river Godavari flows by the side of this Panchavati and
you will find peace there. It is a lonely place and not many
people frequent it. But it is not very far from here. I suggest
you remain there and protect the tapasvins. Rama, look on this
coppice full of Madhuka trees. When you pass through it, you
will reach a Nyagrodha tree. From there, you can ascend that
slope, and ascend to a raised land if you go northwards. When
you ascend that land, you will find, near the mountain, the
famed place by name Panchavati. It is the ideal spot for
building an ashrama.”
Rama stood up and with him, Lakshmana and Sita. They took
from him the great bow, the armour, the sword and the quivers
which were inexhaustible and made Pradakshina to the divine
weapons which had been graciously given to them by the great
man.
They prostrated before him and sought his permission to leave.
After prostrating before him and taking the dust of his feet
they travelled in the direction which he had indicated and their
destination was Panchavati.
10. PANCHAVATI
While they were walking towards Panchavati Rama saw, on
the way, an immense eagle, which was perched on the very
Nyagrodha tree which Agastya has mentioned. The brothers
were almost sure that it was a rakshasa who had assumed this
form and was waiting for them.
Rama asked the bird: “Who are you?”
The bird was greatly excited at the sight of the princes. He
said: “Children, I am a great friend of your father.”
When Rama heard that he was his father’s friend, he was
extremely happy. He wanted to know more about him and
about how the friendship between the two had begun. The bird
told them about himself. This was his story.
“Kashyapa Prajapati had several daughters, one of whom was
known as Shyeni. You must have heard of Vinata, who has
two sons. One is Aruna, the charioteer of the sun and the other
is Garuda, the vehicle of Narayana Himself. Aruna married
Shyeni and he had two sons, both eagles, taking after their
mother. I am the younger of the two and my elder brother is
Sampati. My name is Jatayu. This forest is very fierce and
dangerous. If you so desire, I will live with you and be your
companion. When you have to go out with Lakshmana I will
be with Sita and guard her.”
Rama embraced Jatayu with affection since he was his father’s
friend and thanked him for his offer which he accepted
gratefully.
The four of them travelled towards Panchavati. Guided by
Jatayu they reached it very soon and Rama thought to himself:
“It is fortunate that we have found a friend in Jatayu. I can
leave Sita in safe hands and destroy the rakshasas like fire
burns up moths.”
They had arrived at Panchavati. Rama looked around and said:
“Lakshmana, this is the place which was indicated by the sage
Agastya. Look at those trees laden with flowers and the river
which is so near! This must be Panchavati. Look around,
Lakshmana. You know only too well the kind of place I would
like. Look for a place where there is enough water for us to
perform our daily worship of the gods. Sita should be happy
and we should have peace. Trees should be around and
Samith, darbha grass and flowers should be within reach.
Build for us an ashrama in such a place.”
Lakshmana said: “I am but your servant, Rama. I will build the
ashrama but the choice of the location should be yours. I will
not presume to know where it should be.” Rama smiled at the
words of Lakshmana and together they looked around for a
suitable site. After some rambling around they found the ideal
place. Rama took Lakshmana’s hand in his and said: “Look,
this place seems to me to be best suited for our purpose. The
ground is level and it is surrounded by trees in abundance.
Build an ashrama here for us. Close by is a small stream and
the perfume of lotuses floating on its surface reaches us here.
And just across, some distance from here is the river Godavari
which the rishi told us about. There are mountains and the
herds of deer are roaming on the slopes. Peacocks are dancing
everywhere and the mountains have several minerals that glow
red, white and yellow. The green of the trees together with
these colours present the appearance of a painted picture. The
elephants stand out against this colourful background as
though they are etched in space. I like this picturesque
Panchavati. Let us live here.”
Lakshmana built an ashrama there on the site indicated by
Rama. He brought lotuses from the river Godavari after
bathing in it. He made an offering of the flowers to the gods
that guarded the forest and spoke words prescribed for
averting evil. He went to Rama and Sita. He told them that the
ashrama was ready for them.
Rama saw how well-planned it was and how sturdily built. He
was enchanted with it. He embraced him warmly and said:
“Lakshmana, I am very pleased with you. You have done me a
very good service and the only way I can thank you for it is to
embrace you. You are wise, you are righteous, and, even
without being told about it, you know what my wishes are. My
father, I think, is not dead but is here, before me in the form of
my brother.” Rama was shedding tears of joy and Lakshmana
stood with an embarrassed smile on his face.
They lived happily in that ashrama for a long while without
any disturbance, without any worry. Sita enjoyed herself
collecting flowers and stringing them, making friends with the
birds, the deer and the peacocks. Rama was like Indra in his
Amaravati. He was happy.
Once during the season Hemanta when the waters were chilly
and the river was bitter cold in the morning, they had entered
the river Godavari. Lakshmana at once thought of Bharata and
said: “Bharata will also be bathing in the cold waters of the
Sarayu now. He is performing tapas because of his devotion to
you, my brother. He has now abandoned all the comforts of a
palace, the power which was given to him to rule the kingdom,
and, like a tapasvin, he wears coarse cloth and sleeps on the
floor. He must have risen before sunrise and proceeded to the
river Sarayu even as we are doing now.
“I do not know how he is able to bear the cold. What a noble
brother you have, Rama. Dark like you, he is so handsome and
he will never act in a manner distasteful to anyone. Always
smiling when he talks he has been very dear to all. He has won
for himself the heavens because of his devotion to you.
“Rama, they say that, generally, men inherit the qualities of the
mother and not the father. In the case of Bharata, our dear
brother, the saying has been falsified.
“I still cannot understand how Kaikeyi, the queen of such a
noble king and the mother of noble Bharata, could have been
so evil-minded.”
Rama was listening to his words and said: “Child, my dear
Lakshmana, do not talk ill of our mother. Keep on talking of
Bharata. It is pleasing to my ears. When you speak his name
my mind has become sad and greatly distressed, thinking of
my beloved brother. I have also thought often of him and his
pleasing ways. I cannot forget the tragic manner in which we
parted when in Chitrakuta I refused to go back with him to
Ayodhya. He was so disappointed and his tear-stained face,
when he finally had to accept my words as final, is ever before
my eyes and I cannot sleep at times thinking of him. I see him
walking with the Padukas placed on his head, and his eyes
streaming with unheeded tears. Bharata, my beloved Bharata,
how much he loves me! I wonder when we will all be re-
united! When will I go back to our beloved Ayodhya and when
will four of us be together again, happy as we once were?”
They spent their time in talking about old days, about their
mothers, their dear departed father and so time passed them by
unheeded. They spent very happy and peaceful days at
Panchavati.
11. SHURPANAKHA
Rama spent many happy days in the ashrama at Panchavati.
They would bathe daily in the river Godavari, worship the sun
and recite verses in praise of the gods whom they worshipped.
Rama would walk back to the ashrama with Sita and
Lakshmana would follow with the pot filled with water from
the river. And so they spent their time adhering to a routine
and wandering in the nearby forest and they were happy. Rama
with Sita by his side would look like the moon with his
favourite star Chitra by his side.
Once, when they were seated thus, Sita by the side of Rama
and Lakshmana some distance away, a rakshasi, Shurpanakha
by name, came there by chance. Shurpanakha was the sister of
the famed Ravana. She stopped in her tracks and looked again
and again at Rama. She saw his side chest, his long arms, his
eyes long and beautiful like the petals of a lotus, and his face
glowing with a beauty which was not earthly and she stood
rooted to the spot. She had not seen so much beauty. This man
was wearing his hair in a tangled mass as though he were a
rishi and yet he looked like a king. He was dark like a blue
lotus and his looks, his handsomeness was that of Manmata,
the god of love. Shurpanakha realised that she was in love
with him and wanted him for her lord.
This ugly woman wanted the handsome man: she was
enormous and her eyes had lighted on this slim and lissom
figure. Her eyes were red and cruel and his eyes were soft and
gentle. She was red-haired and his hair was dark and soft in
spite of the matting. One could not bear the sight of her since
she was so fearful and, as for him, the eyes which had lighted
on him once refused to look at other things. Her voice was like
thunder and his was pleasing to the ear. She was old and he
was young. She was crooked in her thinking and he was
straight.
Shurpanakha could not resist the charm which was Rama and
she went to him. She asked him: “You seem to be a stranger in
these places. You are wearing tree-bark and deerskin and your
hair is matted like that of a rishi but your arms belie your
appearance. A bow, arrows and a sword are not used by rishis.
This is the dwelling place of rakshasas. How did you come
here? Tell me the truth.”
Rama said: “There was a famous king by name Dasaratha. I
am his eldest son and they call me Rama. The young man
standing there is my younger brother and his name is
Lakshmana. This is Sita, my wife and she is the daughter of
Janaka, the king of Videha. Because I was commanded by my
father I have come to live in forest. I would like to know who
you are. To whom do you belong? Let us know about you.
Looking at you and your appearance it seems to me you are a
rakshasi. Tell me truly, why have you come here?
Shurpanakha, afflicted with love for this godly man, said:
“Rama, I will tell you all about myself. I am called
Shurpanakha. I am a rakshasi and I can assume any form I
desire. I move about in this forest frightening everyone who
lives here. You might have heard of the powerful and famous
rakshasa king by name Ravana. I am his sister. He is the son of
Vishravas. Ravana has a brother by name Kumbhakarna and
this brother of mine is afflicted with a dreadful inclination to
sleep all the time. He is very brave and a very great fighter but
he loves sleep. I have another brother. He is Vibhishana. He is
alien to the qualities of rakshasa. He is very righteous in his
thinking and in his acts too. Khara and Dushana, the famed
fighters, are also my brothers. They live here.
“Be that as it may, I came here by chance, and I saw you. Ever
since I saw you my mind has no other desire but one: to be
your wife. I have chosen you as my lord. I am very powerful
and I can go where I please. Be my husband. What can this
Sita do? She is not fit to be the wife of a man like you. I am
the perfect mate for you. She is ugly and ill-formed. Look at
her. She is fit only to be my food. I will eat her up and your
brother too. Then, free of them, you can live with me happily
in this Dandaka forest.”
Laughing loudly she stood with her hands on her immense
waist looking at all three of them. Rama would not take her
words seriously. He decided to make a sport of it and get rid of
her easily. He smiled slightly and said: “I am a married man. I
also happen to love this woman who is my wife. For one like
you, it will not be easy to be the second wife to a man. Sharing
a husband with another woman will not be possible for the
likes of you. This Lakshmana who is my younger brother is
handsome and he is valiant like me. He is not married and he
is the ideal mate for you. Accept him as your husband and you
will have him all for yourself.”
Shurpanakha, obsessed as she was with lust, thought that he
spoke the truth and she went to Lakshmana. She said: “I am
good-looking enough to be your wife. You are very handsome
and so am I. Marry me and we will be happy here in the
Dandaka forest.”
Lakshmana decided to play up to Rama’s joke. He smiled too
and said: “I am the servant of this Rama. How will it be
possible for you to be the wife of a servant? I have no
independence. I am but his vassal. Able as you are to assume
any form you please, you should press your love-suit more
vehemently and be the second wife of my brother. He will be
so charmed by your looks that he will give up this ugly ill-
looking wife of his and live with you. Which sensible man will
let go of this chance to marry a beautiful woman like you and
be attached to a human being?”
Shurpanakha could not perceive that the brothers were making
fun of her. She went near Rama and said: “Because you have
this woman by your side you refuse to look at me. I will, this
very moment, eat her up even as you are looking and then I
will have you as my husband.”
Her eyes were red like embers and she rushed towards Sita
whose eyes were wide with fear. Rama could not bear to see
Sita frightened of the dreadful rakshasi. He held her back and
said: “Child, Lakshmana, I realise that it is tong to sport with
wicked people. Take care that Sita is not harmed. This rakshasi
has got to be punished. Maim her and send her away.”
Lakshmana promptly took his sword and he snipped of the tips
of the nose and ears of Shurpanakha. Screaming with pain
Shurpanakha ran into the forest. To them her screams sounded
like the rumblings of the rain clouds.
She reached Janasthana soon: Janasthana which was the place
where the rakshasas lived. She fell at the feet of her brother
Khara and her fall made a sound like thunder.
Khara saw her drenched in blood and he saw that she was in
great pain. He did not know what had happened. He was
furious with the persons who had hurt her and he asked her:
“Rouse yourself, my dear sister! Tell me what happened. Who
has to be punished for this outrage? It seems to me this person
is as foolish as a man who teases with his finger-tips a
poisonous cobra which is sleeping. He has taken the noose of
death and has placed it on his neck thinking it is a garland of
flowers. He has not been wise. He has neared his end,
evidently, or else he would not have done this to you. How did
this happen? Does he not know what it is to antagonise me and
my clan? Even Indra is powerless in my presence. I will, this
very moment, drink his life with my arrows. I will spill his
blood on this thirsty earth. The eagles and the hawks will have
fresh food to eat today. Tell me which gandharva or deva or
danava had the foolishness to lay hands on you.
Shurpanakha was very unhappy. Her tears were flowing freely,
and her love for Rama had turned to hatred and a desire for
revenge. But her words betrayed her real feelings. She said:
“My dear brother, how is it you have not heard about the
newcomers to Dandaka! I saw them today. There are two of
them. They are young, handsome, and strong too. They seem
to have been accustomed to luxury and their limbs are tender.
They are extremely powerful, though. Their eyes are long and
more beautiful than the petals of a lotus. They are dressed like
ascetics. They seem to be extremely righteous and they live
like hermits. But they are princes. They are the sons of a king
named Dasaratha and they are called Rama and Lakshmana.
As archers they seem to be unequalled in the world and they
seem as though they are very good, kind and compassionate.
Their beauty is like that of gandharvas. All the glory of the
kshatriyas seems to hate found a home in these two brothers. It
is difficult to believe that they are human beings: so divine is
their appearance.
“By their side was a young woman. She was very beautiful.
Unlike them she seemed to have decked herself in ornaments
of gold and she was dressed in fine silks. Because of this
woman, these two men who seemed to be righteous, hurt me
and maimed me thus. I wish to see them dead in battle and I
wish to drink their blood. If you cannot help me to have my
revenge I will myself go and fight with them.”
Khara was naturally angry with these strangers to Dandaka
who had the audacity to touch his sister. He called for fourteen
of his men and instructed them: “Go into the forest Dandaka.
There are, I am told, two men dressed in tree-bark and
deerskin like ascetics. They have a woman with them and they
are dwelling in the Dandaka forest. They are armed with bows
and arrows which belie their garb. Go immediately to their
ashrama, kill all three of them and come back. My sister
wishes to drink their blood.”
They bowed in acquiescence and Shurpanakha led them to the
ashrama of Rama. They appeared like rain-bearing clouds
driven by the wind. They were there led by Shurpanakha.
They saw Rama and Sita and with them was Lakshmana.
Rama saw them and said: “It looks like we have to do some
fighting. Lakshmana, take care of Sita for a moment. I will kill
these who have come with that woman.”
Rama took up his bow and arrows and asked them: “We are
two princes from Ayodhya and we are living the lives of
ascetics and we have not harmed anyone. Why do you come
here and try to fight with us? I have been told that you bother
all the rishis here with your cruelties. I have taken up my bow
and arrows to punish the likes of you. If you have courage
enough stay and fight with me. If, however, you want to live,
then leave this spot at once and run as fast as you can.”
12. KHARA, DUSHANA AND TRISHIRAS
The servants of Khara could not brook the insulting manner of
speech adopted by Rama. They did not realise that he really
meant well when he said that he would spare their lives. They
taunted him with their bravery and suiting the action to the
word, they flung their tridents at Rama. Rama broke all of
them and he sent the arrows by name Narachas and each one
of them was killed by his arrows. It was like a game for Rama
and he saw all fourteen of them dead and on the ground.
Shurpanakha was amazed at the prowess of Rama and, at the
same time, frightened. She ran back to Khara and stood silent
in front of him. She could not speak and Khara became
impatient with her silence. He said: “I have done what you
wanted me to do. I have sent my men to kill the men who
insulted you. What more is expected of me? Why do you still
stand before me with tears in your eyes and with a woebegone
face?”
She said: “My dear brother, I know you always try to please
me and, to avenge my disfigurement, you sent your men to kill
the human beings. But Rama has killed all of them. They are
lying there in a large pool of blood. I am frightened. You
should see to it that these men are destroyed. You should kill
them or else I will kill them myself. From the manner in which
you seem to hesitate, it seems to me you are afraid to
encounter him. You realise, perhaps, that you are quite
powerless in the presence of Rama. You are a disgrace to our
House. If you have any pride or valour in you, go at once and
fight with this Rama and kill him. Or else abandon this
Janasthana with all your kinsfolk. You are of no use to anyone
by staying here, afraid as you are, of just two ordinary human
beings.”
Khara was mad with anger at the insults which she was hurling
at him. He said: “Stop talking like this. My anger is trying to
burst its bonds like a sea in stormy weather. Who says I am
scared of Rama? How dare you insult me like this? I will, this
very moment, go and despatch the two of them to Yama’s
land.”
Shurpanakha was glad to see that he was going to fight with
Rama. She began to praise him and Khara called his
commander Dushana and said: “Collect our army. Let the
fourteen thousand warriors who are extremely powerful, brave
and fearless, get ready to fight with this unknown man who
seems to have killed fourteen of our best men. Hasten to
collect the weapons and bring me my chariot yoked with the
best horses. I have decided to fight with this small man and
kill him today.”
Khara’s chariot had arrived. It was beautifully made: covered
with gold and set with gems, the chariot gleamed like the sun.
The inlay work was wonderful and it was a work of art. Fully
equipped with all the weapons needed for fighting, Khara
entered the chariot and he was surrounded by the entire army
and Dushana was with him. The army set out on its march.
Fourteen thousand of the rakshasas led by Khara to kill two
human beings. Out of Janasthana streamed out the immense
army and the noise rose to the skies, Led by the footmen the
army advanced fast and in the midst of that sea of warriors
gleamed the chariot of Khara like the sun in the midst of rain
clouds filled with hailstones.
Everywhere, evil omens could be seen. Suddenly there
appeared a crimson cloud in the sky and there rained a ghastly
rain of blood on the army. While they were in the royal path
the horse tripped and fell down. There was a circle of black
round the rim of the sun and on the pillar which carried the
banner sat an eagle. Several other omens all indicating some
great calamity were seen by all of them. But Khara paid no
heed to them.
“I am not affected by these manifestations of nature,” he said.
“It is only weak and cowardly men who will attach any
importance to such things. I have no fear. With my arrows I
can fell the stars from the sky. I will make even death enter his
own city. Unless and until I kill that arrogant Rama and his
brother I will not return to my city. It is well known that there
has not been anyone so far, who has been able to meet me in
fight. Indra, riding on his Airavata, cannot face me. What then
should be the fate of these mere men?”
The army was infused with enthusiasm by the words of the
master and they did not heed the omens any longer.
Rishis, devas, siddhas, and charanas with the gandharvas filled
the sky to watch the encounter. They spoke among themselves:
“Narayana has taken upon Himself the task of ridding the
world of these sinners and we are fortunate to witness the
killing of this huge army by Rama. Let us wish him to be
victorious and let us pray that the same fate will be met by the
grandson of Pulastya. Rama has been born for the sole purpose
of killing Ravana and this fight is but the forerunner of the
great achievement of his in the near future.”
Twelve of his chief fighters surrounded Khara. Four more,
Mahakapala, Sthulaksha, Pramathi and Trishiras brought up
the rear of the army. Dushana was at the forefront. Like evil
planets hurrying towards the sun and moon to harass them,
these rakshasas rushed towards Rama and Lakshmana.
Rama, in the meantime, was in his ashrama and he too saw the
evil omens which spelt misfortune to the rakshasas. He told
Lakshmana: “Look on these omens. It is a sure indication that
the rakshasas will all be destroyed. As for my bow it seems to
throb as though impatient to be used. My arrows are already
fuming and I can almost see the smoke coming from them!
From what the shastras say, these evil omens indicate that the
rakshasas will all be destroyed. A dreadful war is in the offing,
a number of lives will be lost. My right hand is throbbing and
that means that I will be the victor. I can hear the noise made
by the army which is approaching us. Evidently that woman
has not been idle. It has been said by the wise that a man who
desires to be victorious should anticipate danger and be ready
to face it. He should make all the preparations beforehand.
Take your bow and arrow, Lakshmana, and, with Sita, go to a
cave whose entrance is hidden by the trees and which is not
easily accessible to anyone. I know that I am denying you the
pleasure of using your arms but the safety of Sita is just
essential. That sinful sister of Ravana may cause her harm
when we are both engaged in fighting. You will have to obey
me, I am afraid. I know that you, unassisted, will be able to
destroy this army of rakshasas. But I want to do it myself since
it is a promise to the rishis. You must guard Sita very
carefully.”
Lakshmana took up his bow and arrows and, as Rama had
instructed him, he led Sita to a safe cave. Rama waited to see
them enter the cave and sighed with relief. He put on his
armour and he strung his bow, strapped his quiver to his
shoulder and stood there looking as glorious as fire which
burns without smoke. The rishis in the forest thought that Lord
Mahadeva was there before them, with his famed Pinaka in his
hand: the anger on the brow of Rama was like the third eye of
the Lord.
Rama waited and the noise of the army came louder to his
ears. He pulled the string of his bow and the noise of the
twang was frightening. The army was approaching him and
very soon it was close at hand. Even the vanadevatas were not
able to look at Rama who was looking like an image of fury
and they thought too that this was how Mahadeva must have
looked when he destroyed the yagna of Daksha.
Khara had now come very near the ashrama. He saw Rama
who stood bow in hand. He asked his chariot to be brought
before Rama. Khara began to shoot arrows at Rama and his
army did the same thing. Hundreds of arrows, thousands of
arrows looking like the rays of the sun were rushing towards
Rama. The rakshasas hurled their weapons at Rama: tridents,
sickles, axes and several other different weapons. The arrows
looked like the rain which falls in the mountain Himavan.
Even as the sea lets all the rivers drain into it and is unaffected
by it, Rama stood, unmoved by the onslaught of the warriors
of Khara, of the army of Khara and the arrows of Khara.
Rama’s body was hurt in several places but he fought calmly.
He looked like the rain cloud lit up by the setting sun. Rama’s
bow was now bent almost to a circle. Arrow on arrow left his
hand and each arrow claimed a life. The devas who stood in
the skies could not see when he took up his arrow, when he
fixed it to the string, when he pulled the string and when he
released it. The dexterity with which he was handling the bow
and arrows was a source of wonder to all of them. The
rakshasas died in tens, in hundreds, in thousands. Horses
which were yoked to the chariots, elephants, with the mahouts,
were all strewn on the ground, rendered lifeless by the arrows
of Rama. Arrows by name Nalika, Naracha and Vikarni were
specially fierce and painful and the army screamed with fear
and pain when hurt by them. Panic set in and they all rushed to
Khara.
He could see the devastation in the group of brave and valiant
rakshasas who had made up his immense army. He was furious
with Rama and collecting all of them together he went to the
presence of Rama. Emboldened by the nearness of their chief
they began to fight again with vigour. Rama took up the astra
by name ‘Gaandharva’ and after invoking it he sent it towards
the army of Khara. Myriads of arrows were emerging from the
single bow which he held and the quarters were darkened
because the arrows filled them. The arrows were now changed
to five-headed serpents and they killed the rakshasas. A large
portion of Khara’s army had been destroyed completely and it
was a really large slice.
Dushana came to the forefront and began to fight with Rama.
Five thousand men surrounded him. Rama warded off all the
weapons and stones and trees which were being hurled at him
and his arrows replied the onslaught. Dushana fought
valiantly. His arrows were like thunderbolts. Rama killed his
four horses with four arrows and with the fifth, the charioteer.
He hurt Dushana with three arrows. Dushana was mad with
pain and taking up his gada, he rushed towards Rama. Rama
cut off his two arms with two of his arrows. He was mad with
pain and fell down to the ground and the bow slipped out of
his severed arm as his life ebbed way.
The rakshasas who were at the rear of the army now came to
the front to attack Rama only to be killed one by one by him.
Khara saw how terrible the devastation was in his army and he
was grieved that Dushana had been killed. Surrounded as he
was by several of his men Khara attacked Rama. The men fell
one by one like miniature mountains felled by the Vajra of
Indra. The entire army was gone and only Khara and Trishiras
were left.
Trishiras went to Khara who was even then trying to approach
Rama and said: “Let me go. I will put an end to this man who
has caused so much havoc in our ranks. I will be the death of
him. If, by some strange chance, I should die, you can then
avenge my death and that of all the others.”
Trishiras, spurred by death, approached Rama in a chariot.
Rama received him with a rain of arrows. The fight between
these two was glorious to watch. Trishiras was fighter of no
mean order and he hurt Rama on the forehead with three
arrows. Rama thought: “He seems to be an excellent archer.
He has managed to hurt me.” Rama decided to put an end to
Trishiras. He sent fourteen arrows at the chest of the Rakshasa.
The horses were killed and the banner which was fluttering on
top of the chariot was now on the ground. The chariot was
broken and when Trishiras rose out of the broken chariot
Rama killed him by cutting off his three heads.
For the first time Khara was worried lest he should also be
killed. He had seen all his warriors lying on the ground which
was strewn with their bodies. Like Namuchi approached Indra,
Khara came to fight with Rama. Both were good archers and
this duel, like that between Rama and Trishiras, was
fascinating to watch. Some arrows of Khara were able to
pierce the armour of Rama. Khara was elated at his
achievement and he laughed loudly. Rama took up his bow. He
was as calm as ever and he took up an arrow and fixed it in his
bow, a new one since the old one was broken by the enemy.
The one he had now was the bow given to him by Agastya.
Rama broke off the flagstaff of the banner of Khara and with
thirteen arrows he wounded Khara. Khara stood on the ground
and Rama spoke to him: “No one who has always been
perpetrating cruel deeds and hurting innocent animals and
men, can go unpunished for his crimes. He should be killed
like a snake which is poisonous and which bites without
reason. In this Dandaka you have been killing all the people
who have done you no harm. Your sinful acts will bear fruits
even as the eating of poisoned food will take one’s life away. I
have been authorised to punish evil-doers like you who have
been doing nothing but harm to the world. My arrows will
enter your chest like snakes will the anthills where they dwell.
You will now follow the several innocent people whom you
have killed in the Dandaka. Prepare yourself to die, Khara.”
Khara was not impressed by Rama’s words. He said: “Rama,
just because you have been able to kill a handful of weak and
powerless soldiers you talk about it like an ordinary braggart.
Wise men do not talk about their valour. Only kshatriyas like
you are in the habit of talking about themselves. I am standing
here with my mace in my hand. Can you not see that I am firm
as a mountain which cannot be shaken by the severest of
storms? Remember I am Yama with the noose of death in my
hand. I could talk to you about so many things but it is not
wise. The sun is about to set and I do not want this fight to
stop in the middle. I want to put an end to you and your
arrogance and then sleep in peace”. Khara flung his mace at
Rama. Rama split it into a thousand fragments even as it was
travelling towards him in the air. Rama smiled a little and said:
“With that gada has fallen all your hopes of defeating me. You
will now find a permanent place of rest on the ground. You
will embrace the earth as you would a woman whom you have
been wanting for a long time. You said you wanted to sleep in
peace. Do not worry, I will grant you the sleep. As for the
peace it is not for you. You have lost all right to it. After your
death the inmates of Dandaka will wander around without fear
in their hearts and that is my mission: to rid this forest of you.”
Khara was wild with anger. He uprooted a big Sala tree and
flung it at Rama. Rama warded it off easily and he now
showered arrows at his opponent. Khara, with pain all over his
body, with blood pouring from his wounds, rushed towards
Rama. Looking at his unsightly form, Rama was overcome
with disgust and he went back a step or two. He adjusted his
bow and, taking up a terrible arrow and invoking Indra, he sent
it towards Khara. It entered the chest of Khara and the
rakshasa fell down dead, looking like Antaka who was burnt
by Mahadeva in the Shvetaranya.
Flowers rained on Rama from the heavens and the ground was
strewn with dead horses, dead rakshasas, dead elephants,
broken chariots, and thousands and thousands of weapons of
the rakshasas, even as a yagnasala is strewn with darbha grass.
Lakshmana had been watching the war and he now came out
of the cave with Sita. He entered the ashrama and his face was
glowing with happiness. He was proud of his brother. Rama
entered the ashrama and Lakshmana saluted him by taking the
dust of his feet. Sita saw her lord entering with a triumphant
smile lighting up his face and she rushed to him and embraced
him spontaneously. Again and again she embraced him and
tears of joy were in her eyes.
13. RAVANA IS TOLD ABOUT JANASTHANA
There was a rakshasa by name Akampana. He had somehow
managed to escape unscathed, and he rushed to Lanka. He
went straight to the rakshasa monarch Ravana and said: “My
lord, almost all the rakshasa in Janasthana have been killed.
Khara is dead, as also Dushana and Trishiras. I managed to
escape alive from there.”
Hearing these terse sentences from Akampana, words which
spelt the devastation of his entire outpost in the forest, Ravana
looked hard at Akampana who stood trembling. Ravana’s eyes
were red with anger and he asked: ‘Which foolish person has
destroyed my favourite Janasthana? Evidently his death is very
near. He will not be able to escape death at my hands even if
he tries to find succour in the celestial places. Having wronged
me and displeased me he cannot enter the land of Indra since
Indra is afraid of me. So is Kubera and so is Yama, the god of
death. I am death to death himself and I can burn up Agni with
my wrath. I can send even Brahma to his death. Tell me who
did it?”
Akampana, seeing the wrath of his master, was talking words
which faltered so much that he had to say it twice before he
could make himself understood. He spoke just one word: “A
man: a man did it.”
“A man?” asked Ravana. “A human being? I never heard of
any army marching into Janasthana. None of the spies have
reported any such progress to me. And you say a man
destroyed our Khara and his army. How did it happen?”
“Not an army, my lord,” said Akampana. “It was a man, just
one single man with a bow and arrows.”
Ravana stared at him and he thought that Akampana had lost
his reason. Akampana continued in his wavering voice:
“Please listen to me patiently, my lord. It is unbelievable, but
true. I hear there was a king by name Dasaratha and he
belonged to the race of the sun. He has a son by name Rama.
This Rama has come to the Dandaka forest. He is as strong as
a lion. He is young and he has wide shoulders like a wild bull.
His arms are round and long. He is dark and his fame has
spread far and wide. He is valiant and he is a great archer.
Single-handed he killed fourteen thousand rakshasas and
Khara, Dushana and Trishiras have all been killed by him.”
Ravana still would not believe that such a thing was possible.
He said: “Perhaps, Indra has sent a host of his army to assist
this man. Tell me the truth.”
“No, my king,” said Akampana. “No one came to his aid. He
is unbelievably powerful. He is a great archer. He seems to be
conversant with all astras. He made me think of Indra while he
was fighting. He is so glorious. He has a very valiant brother
by name Lakshmana. He is equally powerful though he did not
take part in this war. He is just as handsome as Rama and he is
charming like the moon. Every arrow sent by Rama became a
serpent with five heads and killed a rakshasa. The handful of
Rakshasas left alive are unable even to sleep since Rama
haunts their dreams. Janasthana is a wasteland now.”
Ravana said: “I will go at once to Janasthana and kill these
two brothers Rama and Lakshmana.”
Akampana said: “I would not advise you to do so, lord. I will
tell you more about Rama. His fame as a warrior is known in
all the three worlds. He can stop the flow of a river with his
arrows. He can destroy the heavens with the stars, the planets,
the sun and the moon, if need be. He can, if he so desires, raise
the earth out of the ocean if it gets submerged. He can plunge
the world into the sea by breaking its bounds if he wants to.
He can destroy the Universe and create a new one entirely. He
cannot be conquered by anyone, not even you. It will be like a
sinner desiring to enter the heavens. In fair war you cannot
defeat Rama. I can suggest a method by which you can punish
Rama.
“Rama has a wife and her name is Sita. She is young and she
is beautiful. They say that her beauty is unequalled in all the
three worlds. Her limbs are tender and delicately made. Her
waist is slim. She is a jewel among women. No woman,
whether she is divine, or a gandharva, or apsara, or danavi, can
equal her in beauty. Need I say anything about human beings
then? I suggest that you go to Dandaka and steal this woman
from Rama. He is so devoted to her that once she is gone, he
will take thought and die, unable to live without her.”
Ravana considered the words of Akampana and said: “I like
your suggestion. I am quite pleased with the idea. Tomorrow
when the sun rises I will go alone to the Dandaka in my
chariot. I will capture Sita and bring her to Lanka.”
Ravana called for his chariot and the golden chariot which had
donkeys yoked to it came and waited for him at the doorway.
This chariot could fly in the sky and it could travel far. Ravana
went in it to the ashrama of Maricha, the son of Tataka.
Maricha was now an ascetic and he had built for himself an
ashrama. He was supposed to have spurned the comforts of a
palace and preferred the simple life of an ashrama. He was
excited at the thought of the emperor paying a visit to him and
he entertained him as best as he could with fruits and such like
forest fare. He placed a seat for Ravana and made him
comfortable.
Maricha then said: “I hope you are well. And I am certain that
some important reason lies behind this gracious visit of yours
to my humble abode. Please tell me and if I can, I will do what
you command me to do.”
Ravana, the great warrior, Ravana who had learnt the art of
talking pleasingly and convincingly, smiled at Maricha and
said: “You are right. I have a reason for coming to your
ashrama asking you for assistance. Uncle, did you know that
the entire army in Janasthana has been wiped out?”
“Janasthana wiped out!” repeated Maricha. He was filled with
wonder. “But how, my lord? Our army is invincible. Khara is
there and how can this have happened?”
“By a mere man named Rama,” said Ravana. He saw the
rakshasa trembling as he heard the name of Rama. Maricha
was scared out of his wits and sweat was pouring down his
face. Ravana paid no attention to his reaction and went on
talking:
“Evidently Rama seems to possess some kind of power or else
this could not have happened. I wish to capture the wife of this
Rama and bring her away to Lanka. I need your help in this.
That is the only way to punish Rama.”
Maricha said: “Ravana, someone evidently wants to see you
dead or else he would not have spoken to you about Sita.
Someone pretending to be your friend is really your enemy
and he has done this mischief. Have you insulted anyone and
is he trying to seek revenge thus? You are the lord of the world
of rakshasas and someone is jealous of you and wants to make
you lose everything you possess.
“The one who suggested this evil deed is indeed your enemy.
It is like trying to extract the fangs from the mouth of a
poisonous snake: your attempt to steal Sita. Rama is not to be
approached by anyone in warfare. There is no one like him. He
is like a wild elephant which will crush you if you taunt it. He
is like a lion which is sleeping. Do not try to rouse him. He is
like a sea which is full of sharks and whales. Do not jump into
it unwarily.
“Listen to my words of advice. I mean well. I have your well-
being in mind when I speak thus. Go back to Lanka and go
back to your beloved wives. Leave this Sita alone. Let Rama
live happily in the forest. Do not have anything to do with
him. He is a dangerous antagonist.”
Ravana was not frightened of the prowess of Rama which they
all seemed to talk about. He listened with unconcern when
Maricha spoke for his well-being. But he valued the words of
Maricha and considered them to be those of a wise old man.
He, therefore, went back to his palace and decided to give up
the thought of Sita.
14. SHURPANAKHA AND HER TALE OF WOE
Shurpanakha was desperate. Her brothers were all killed and
their army destroyed. The Janasthana was now empty of her
kinsmen and she was frightened of the valour of Rama. She
decided to go to Lanka and tell Ravana about the entire
happenings in Janasthana. When she went to Lanka her
brother Ravana was in the council hall and she went there.
Ravana was glowing like Indra in the midst of the devas. His
throne was made of gold and silver and there were pearls,
corals and gems which gleamed in it. Ravana was like fire
which was burning on a golden shrine. Invincible by all the
devas and danavas, this Ravana was a warrior who was
extremely noble-looking. His chest was scarred because once
the elephant Airavata, Indra’s mount, had gored him.
Ravana also bore the signs of Indra’s Vajra having scorched
his immense chest. His broad chest was beautiful and there
was something exceedingly magnificent about this great
warrior. Dark and handsome, he was the favourite of Lord
Mahadeva. He was the great-grandson of Brahma. Ravana was
a hater of the devas and he was unrighteous. He did not
hesitate to take the wives of others if he so desired. He did not
hesitate to disturb the yagnas performed by the rishis and the
ascetics in the forests.
Ravana was proficient in the use of all the weapons. He knew
the astras and their incantations. Once he had gone down to
the nether world and fought with Vasuki, the king of the
serpents. He had defeated Kubera, his half-brother, in a fight
and had captured for himself the vimana by name Pushpaka
which could fly in the air. He played havoc in Kubera’s
pleasure garden by name Chaitra and in Indra’s garden,
Nandana. He had quelled all the devas and they were
considered by him to be his vassals. He had performed a
severe tapas and had pleased Brahma. He had obtained boons
from him. He had asked for immunity from death at the hands
of devas, danavas, gandharvas, pichachas, and every living
being he could think of. He had forgotten to include the names
of men and monkeys since they were too insignificant and
negligible to be considered even and he did not think of them.
He had once lifted the mount Kailasa and he had pleased Lord
Mahadeva with his singing of the Sama with the veena as an
accompaniment.
In thinking of the unrighteousness of Ravana, one should not
forget the greatness of this personage. He was great. There was
no doubt about it. There was no one to equal him in beauty, in
prowess, in valour, in generosity, in the skill in fine arts, in his
power to capture the minds of women, in his learning, in his
mastery of the sacred lore. He was a personage in whose
presence the devas were all made to pale into insignificance.
There was no one like Ravana.
Shurpanakha stood for a long moment looking at the heap of
glory that was Ravana. She knew that this son of Vishravas,
this great hero, would avenge the insult which had been
rankling in her bosom like a thorn which could not be
removed. She went near him and began to talk. For a moment
Ravana could not recognise her. Her face was disfigured and
her voice was also sounding different.
She said: “A king indeed! You are ever lost in the pleasures of
the harem and you do not think of anything else. You do what
you please and you have no thought for others. You have
forgotten what is happening outside in the world, drunk as you
are with your power. But there are some truths which have to
be known by you. There is a danger which is nearing you and
you are ignorant of it. When a king indulges in lust
excessively people will lose their respect for him. A king who
forgets his duties and refuses to perform them at the proper
times will be destroyed in course of time because of his
carelessness: and with him, his kingdom also will be lost. You
have no efficient spies evidently nor have you been interested
in seeing about the welfare of your subjects. Your enemies, the
devas, will surely be planning your destruction and you should
be very careful. But you have not paid enough attention to the
ruling of your kingdom. I have come to tell you something.
“Janasthana is destroyed, wiped out. Khara, Dushana and
Trishiras with all the others have all been killed and nothing is
left in Janasthana to tell people that it is your stronghold in
Dandaka. A man, mere man, by the name of Rama has done
this and he has made Dandaka a happy place for the rishis who
were dwelling there.
“My dear brother, you are too careless to be a good ruler. You
think there is no one like you, that you know all that is to be
known, that you are inaccessible, invincible. You are too
arrogant and such a king as you will be sure to earn the
contempt of others since you are too indifferent. You are
complacent and that is why this has happened.
“Once you lose your position as king you will be like clothes
which are soiled, like flowers which have been used and
thrown away. It is only if you are alert all the time with your
senses under control, well-informed about all the many things
which go on in your kingdom, that you will last on the throne.
Though asleep, such a king will be considered to be awake
since his sense of justice will never go to sleep and he will be
loved by all.
“In your ignorance about the tragedy at Janasthana, you have
proved that you are unfit to be a king. You will soon be
without a kingdom.”
Ravana, who was proud of his wealth, his prowess and his
popularity, had been listening to the tirade by his sister. He
considered the words she had used, and, without losing his
temper, he let her complete her talk. Slowly his anger mounted
and he glared at her. He said: “Who is this Rama? How
powerful is he? What is he like in appearance? Is he really all
that powerful? Have you found out why he has come to the
Dandaka? You say that he killed my army and my chief men
single-handed. What are his weapons like?”
The mention of Rama made her angry once again and she
remembered him and his scathing smile which she had not
understood then. She could not help dwelling on the beauty of
Rama which had captured her.
“Rama is the son of an emperor named Dasaratha,” she said.
“He has long arms and his eyes are long and liquid. He wears
tree-bark and deerskin and he is handsome like Manmata. He
has a bow which is inlaid with gold and this bow he strings
and out of it shoot forth arrows which are called Narachas. I
stood there nearby when he was fighting. I saw Rama.
“I could not see when he bent his bow, when he fixed the
arrow to the string and when it left his bow. All I saw was the
incessant stream of arrows and the army devastated like a field
of corn after a hailstorm. In a muhurta and a half, this Rama
destroyed the army, fourteen thousand strong, and, with it,
Khara, Dushana and Trishiras and other leaders in the army.
The rishis in Dandaka are now moving about without the fear
of rakshasas. Rama would have killed me. But he is not
desirous of killing a woman and so he maimed me and left me
alive. Rama has a brother who is his right hand.
“It seems to me it is Rama’s very life which has taken a form
and a name and moves about by the name Lakshmana. They
are so dear to each other. He is just as valiant as his brother.
He is devoted to Rama. He is efficient and he is invincible. He
will never fail in a task he has undertaken. Lakshmana is wise
and he is strong.
“Rama has a wife and her name is Sita. She is the daughter of
Janaka, the king of Videha. My dear brother, she is very
beautiful. Her eyes are long and large and her face is as
charming as the moon. She is very dear to Rama and she loves
him. She is bent on serving him.
“Her hair is long, her nose is very finely chiselled and the tip
is tilted up provocatively. Her thighs are so well sculptured, it
is unbelievable. I have never seen the like of her. She has the
perfection mentioned in treatises on beauty. She is famed for
her beauty all the world over and for her devotion to Rama.
She is like a maid from the heavens. The forest seems to boast
of a second Lakshmi by her presence there. Her complexion is
that of molten gold. I saw that her slender fingers had pink and
rounded nails. Her waist is slim and her figure is quite the
most captivating figure I have ever seen. No yaksha woman,
or a gandharva maid or one from the heavens can equal her in
beauty. There has not been born a woman as beautiful as Sita
in this world. I am certain of that.
“This perfection, I thought, would be the ideal wife for you
and you, the perfect mate for her. Your wide chest is where her
beautiful arms should find refuge. I tried to capture her and
bring her to you as my gift and that was when Lakshmana did
this to me and maimed me for life. If you set your eyes on this
charming woman you will be stricken with the arrows of the
god of love. If you think you can take her for wife, set about it
immediately. Let your subjects be reassured that they have a
king who will protect them. Kill that Rama and bring away his
wife with you to Lanka.
“Brother, your prowess is well known. It will be an easy task
for you to capture Sita after killing those two princes with your
sharp arrows. You can be happy and the rakshasas will be
without fear after you render this service to them. If you
consider my advice to be worthy of execution, then, do not
waste time. Hesitation is not necessary. You have to avenge
the death of the thousands of rakshasas in Janasthana and the
death of Khara, Dushana and Trishiras.”
15. TO MARICHA’S ASHRAMA AGAIN
Ravana was lost in thought. The court was asked to retire. For
a long time he sat alone in his chambers pondering on the
words of Shurpanakha. His mind was dwelling on the
description of Sita. Shurpanakha knew how to use her words
and Ravana was impressed by the plan suggested by her. He
considered plan after plan and, after weighing each one
carefully, he rejected it. He was not foolish enough to treat the
valour of Rama with contempt since he knew the story of his
fight with Khara and his army. Ravana made up his mind to
pursue a certain plan of action.
He went to his stables and commanded his charioteer to get his
chariot ready. It was the same chariot with the donkeys yoked
to it: the chariot which could travel in air. Ravana ascended the
chariot and crossed the sea which was raging underneath.
Ravana was glorious to look at. He was glowing like a gem
and he was wearing ear-rings made of gold. He was wearing
the softest of silks and his eyes were full of thought as he
considered how he should talk to Maricha. He had gone once
before and the rakshasa had convinced him that his act would
be an act of folly. But now the added spur was the thought of
Sita and he had to make Maricha listen to his words.
Ravana had to traverse a long distance and the journey was
interesting since he had to cross many beautiful and
picturesque places. Ravana’s eyes were seeing them without
his being moved by their beauty. His thoughts were elsewhere.
Finally he arrived at the neighbourhood of the Nyagrodha tree
which had been considered sacred since the bird Garuda was
said to have rested once on its branches. The tree was named
Subhadra. Not far from that tree Ravana came to the ashrama
which was where Maricha lived.
Maricha, clad in tree-bark and deerskin, saw the chariot of
Ravana. He was full of misgivings since he knew that some
great event was bothering Ravana or else he would not have
undertaken this long journey to the ashrama. He hoped that it
would not be a repetition of the previous visit. Not displaying
his emotions and his concern on his face, Maricha welcomed
the emperor in the proper manner and stood humbly before
him. When Ravana had made a pretence of partaking of the
simple fare placed before him, Maricha asked him: “I hope all
is well with you in Lanka. May I know what has made you
undertake this journey and grace again this humble hermitage
of this slave of yours?”
Ravana was extremely well-read and he knew the art of
conversing and the art of persuasion with words. He looked at
Maricha and said: “I had to come to you, uncle, because I am
sorely distressed in mind and I want a word of comfort from
the likes of you.
“I am suffering and only you seem to me to be capable of
sympathising with me. You must already have known about
the happenings at Janasthana. I told you briefly last time I
came here. My brother Khara, Dushana and Trishiras with the
fourteen thousand rakshasas who dwelt there have all been
killed. My sister Shurpanakha has been insulted. Her nose and
ears have been mutilated mercilessly and all this has been
caused by that one man, Rama.
“I am told that even while fighting Rama was unruffled. His
arrows were spouting anger but he was placid. This one man
stood on the ground and he has achieved something I am still
unable to believe it has happened. Listen to the story of Rama,
this intruder into my territory.
“Evidently he is a sinner or else his father would not have
banished him from the kingdom. He is an insult to the clan of
kshatriyas and evidently he is doomed to be short-lived since
he has courted my enmity. He is very crude, and he is foolish,
obstinate, characterless and cruel. He must be an Adharmi and
his mind does not dwell in the realm of Dharma. He is bent on
doing evil to others. For no cause at all my poor unfortunate
sister has been insulted by him. The only way to punish him is
to capture his wife Sita.”
Maricha who had been worried about the coming of the king
had his fears justified. He was unhappy since the king, who
had seemed to be convinced by his arguments the previous
time, had suddenly changed his mind and had gone back to the
old scheme, the dangerous task of stealing Sita.
Ravana knew the turmoil in the mind of Maricha but he
pretended not to notice it and went on talking. He said:
“Uncle, you must help me in this strategy of mine. With you
by my side I will not be afraid to face even the devas in
warfare. My brothers and you are my sole supporters. I am yet
to see one like you. You are so strong and so efficient. You are
intelligent enough to think up plans by means of which the
enemy can be baffled. You are at home in Maya tactics and,
therefore, I have come to you. Listen to my words and you can
tell me if you can do what I wish.”
Maricha had begun to tremble. He knew that he had no chance
of living once he accepted the plans of Ravana. He was not
able to talk. To antagonise Rama was the worst thing that
could happen to him but then, he was in the presence of his
master, his emperor. Tossed as he was on the horns of a
dilemma, the poor unfortunate Maricha spoke not a word.
Ravana continued: “Uncle Maricha, I want to tell you my plan.
I want you to take up the guise of a deer, a golden deer. Your
spots should glitter like silver. You must go near the ashrama
of Rama and wander around until Sita’s eyes light on you. If I
know women right — and I know all about women and their
caprices! — I know that Sita will at once ask her husband and
Lakshmana to get the deer for her. They will try to capture
you. This is where your cleverness should come into play. Stay
near them and when they are near run further and thus you
must lure them both away from the ashrama. When Sita is
alone, unprotected, I will enter the ashrama and like Rahu
captures the glow of the moon, I will steal her and come away.
“Rama will be heart-broken because of the loss of his wife and
when he is sunk in despondency it will be easy for me to kill
him and avenge the death of my men.”
Ravana looked triumphantly at Maricha. He had not said a
word about the beauty of Sita and about his desire to possess
her. He spoke as though revenge were the only motive behind
this subterfuge of his.
Maricha’s mouth had gone dry at the mention of the name of
Rama. He was terribly frightened. Licking his lips which had
gone dry, he stood staring at Ravana. His eyelids has ceased to
function. He was still staring at Ravana with wide and
frightened eyes. His mind was not in the task that was
assigned to him since he knew only too well the prowess of
Rama. He said: “Ravana, my child, you told me that you need
someone to comfort you in your hour of need. I am that
person. I am your well-wisher and my words are essential to
you. You must listen to me.”
With his palms folded he stood humbly before his emperor and
continued: “You are the emperor and you are surrounded by
sycophants. They will speak words which are pleasing to the
ear and which will flatter you. It is rare to find a courtier who
will tell you what is good for you and who will speak the truth.
It is also rare to find a man who will listen to such words.
Evidently your spies have not done their work properly or else
they would, long ago, have told you about the coming of Rama
to Dandaka and about his valour. Rama is a great warrior. He
is more powerful than Indra or Varuna. He is the home of all
good qualities. How could you expect him to leave the
rakshasas alone in the forest without destroying them? I am
telling you now. If you want to live, abandon this aimless plan
of yours. It is foolish. Sita will become your death. Because of
her you will go through untold suffering. You have been wilful
and there is no one to control you or to advise you. I am
certain that Lanka will be destroyed: and, with Lanka, you and
all your rakshasas. You are not able to think far ahead and that
is why you have come to this decision.
“You have not heard about Rama, not correctly. Someone has
been telling you lies. He is not an Adharmi. His father was
deceived and because of his desire to save the reputation of his
father Rama came to the Dandaka forest. He is Dharma
personified and it is not right to cast aspersions on his name.
How can you possibly think of stealing his wife? It is like
falling into blazing fire without realising that it will burn you
up. Sure as Fate, you will be killed. Do not attempt this
foolishness. Sita cannot be separated from Rama. She is dear
to him. And he is her very life. She is the wife of a great
warrior and she is like the flame from a sacrificial fire. Do not
try to touch her. When you encounter Rama in a fight that will
be the end of you. You are now the happy emperor of the
rakshasa world and there is peace in your mind. If you want it
to last, do not antagonise Rama. Go back to Lanka and put the
proposal before good ministers like Vibhishana. They will tell
you what I have told you.
“I will tell you about Rama. There was a time when I was a
wild youngster. I had the strength of a thousand elephants and
I would wander at will eating human flesh and causing havoc
in the ashramas of the rishis. Once the sage Vishvamitra was
performing a yaga and I was bent on disturbing it. He went to
king Dasaratha and asked him to lend Rama to him. Rama, the
son of Dasaratha, was then hardly sixteen years old.
Vishvamitra went back to his ashrama accompanied by Rama.
“I went to the yagnasala and there I saw this young man. I still
remember vividly the picture he presented. He was handsome
and he was unbelievably young. He held this huge bow in his
left hand and he looked like the young crescent of the moon
rising in the east on the third day after the new moon. He saw
me and calmly he fixed an arrow to his bow. I treated him with
contempt and went on with my act of polluting the yagnasala.
Rama despatched an arrow at me. It pierced my chest and
lifting me in the air it carried me a distance of a hundred
yojanas and flung me into the sea. Being a kind boy he did not
have the heart to kill me and he left me alive. Slowly I
returned to Lanka after I had recovered my senses.
This was years ago when he was a boy. Now he is a man and
there is no one in this world or in the other worlds who can
stand and fight against him. Listen to my words and abandon
this foolish plan of abducting Sita. If you do so, you will only
be courting the destruction of everything. It will mean death:
death for yourself and for the entire city of Lanka and for the
rakshasa clan.”
Maricha paused to see if his words had any effect on the king.
Ravana was silent. “Perhaps he is becoming convinced,”
thought Maricha and tried to use further arguments.
“Again, I will tell you something else which happened to me,”
continued Maricha. “You know how we have all been in the
habit of eating the rishis in the Dandaka. My favourite guise is,
as you know, that of a deer. With two more rakshasas I entered
the Dandaka once and went into several of the ashramas and
made a meal of the rishis living there. On one such occasion I
saw Rama and Lakshmana in the garb of ascetics and I told
myself: “This Rama is now a tapasvin. I will punish him for
what he did to me once.” I went to them and with my sharp
horns attacked them. Rama took up his bow and with three
arrows fixed to it, he turned towards us. He shot the - arrows
and my two companions died. But I managed to escape. My
life had been spared twice by this prince. But I gave up all my
rakshasic nature since then and I have begun to dwell in this
ashrama. I have become a Sanyasi and, believe me, even now,
when I set my eyes on a distant tree I see Rama there in his
garb of an ascetic. Everything seems to me to be like Rama.
Words even, which begin with the letter ‘Ra’, frighten me. I
know about Rama and his valour. It is not good for you to
make an enemy of Rama. Avoid him at all costs. If I listen to
you, I will be killed. You will also meet with death at his
hands.
“As for the tragedy at Janasthana, something tells me
Shurpanakha is the cause of it. She must have taunted the
brothers and must have been punished for it. To avenge that,
Khara must have been incited by her to fight with Rama. I see
no wrong in the behaviour of Rama. Ravana, I am talking to
you as an uncle and not as a subject. I want to see you live
long with your wife and with your sons. If you do not listen to
me, I assure you, it will be the end of you and all those who
are yours.”
When a man is doomed to die, he does not relish the medicine
which is good for him. Even so, the words of Maricha were
not welcomed by Ravana. His tact and his diplomatic
approach were gone now and Ravana was very angry. Prodded
by Fate, Ravana spoke harsh words to his uncle. He said: “It is
no use, Maricha; your words will have no effect on me, even
as seeds will not sprout in barren land. You can never convince
me about the prowess or valour of that sinful and stupid
human being. I am not afraid. Think of the banishment of this
Rama to the forest. An old man listens to the words of a
woman and because of that this Rama of yours is ready to give
up his kingdom, his mother, his father and all those who are
near and dear to him. He comes to this dreadful forest and
lives here. He has not the courage to defy the woman who
wanted him banished. Such a man, you tell me, is a hero and
you want me to believe it. I will not do so. I still wonder how
Khara could have been killed with his immense host of
rakshasas.
“Maricha, I have made up my mind. Sita has to be abducted
and you have to help me to carry her away. No one can make
me change my decision. If I had asked your counsel as to the
wisdom of my action then you could have come out with all
these arguments which you have advanced. But you are here
only to obey me. You seem to have forgotten that I am your
king and that you should talk to me humbly. Instead, because
you are older than me, and because I treat you with respect
considering you are my uncle, you are overstepping the
privilege I have granted you. I do not need your concern about
my well-being. I can take care of myself. All I want from you
is implicit obedience.
“As I said before, you must assume the form of a golden deer
and wander around in the vicinity of Rama’s ashrama. After
Sita is captivated by you, you are at liberty to go anywhere
you please. She will do the needful. She will coax Rama and
his brother to chase you, capture you and to bring you to her.
If, however, Lakshmana stays behind, you should lure Rama to
a great distance from the ashrama and from there, imitating the
voice of Rama you should shout: “Ha! Sita! Ha! Lakshmana!”
The two remaining in the ashrama are sure to be frightened
and Lakshmana will go in search of his brother anxious to help
him.
“That short interval will be enough for me to go to the
ashrama, capture Sita and carry her away with me. Once you
have achieved this, you can go wherever you please. I will be
so pleased with you, I will give you half my kingdom. Go to
the Dandaka taking an easy and quick path with me. We will
go in my chariot. My intention is to avoid a war which is
unnecessary. I will deceive the brothers and go back to Lanka
with Sita as my captive. If you still refuse to obey me, I will,
this very moment, send you to the abode of Yama. A king’s
command should be honoured or else death is the punishment.
If you do this, you may live after the incident. But if you do
not, death is certain.”
Maricha would not give up. He said: “Someone is desirous of
your destruction or else you would not have been advised to be
so rash. You were living happily with your wives and your
valiant sons and you have now been led to the gates of death
and, strangely enough, you seem to be eager to enter it soon.
You do not seem to have any wellwishers as ministers. On the
other hand, they are leading you astray.
“A king who is wilful and who has chosen to follow the wrong
path should be advised against it by good men who claim to be
his ministers. Because of this decision of yours, your subjects
are going to suffer, your city is going to suffer, your wives,
your children will all suffer. I promise you, there will not be a
single person left alive in Lanka once Rama turns his angry
eyes on you. It is not possible for a cruel king to rule his
kingdom well. The good of his people is not important to him
and he is thinking only of himself and the gratification of his
senses. The evil mentors you have will lead you to destruction
even as horses yoked to a chariot will rush to ruin driven, as
they will be, on ground which is not levelled, and bring death
to themselves as well as to the rider in the chariot.
“Do not think that I will come out alive after this encounter
with Rama. He will kill me and, later, he will kill you. If I am
killed by that noble soul, I will at least be sure to inherit the
heavens. The instant I see Rama, it means that my death has
appeared before me.
“You may capture Sita from the ashrama now. But remember,
you would have captured death in your arms. You refuse to
listen to my words which mean well, and you are doomed.
Your entire family is doomed. Lanka with all her inmates is
doomed. I know it.”
16. THE GOLDEN DEER
Ravana did not care for the words of Maricha. As soon as he
agreed to do his bidding Ravana stood up and Maricha said:
“Come, let us go.” They came to the doorway of the ashrama
which Maricha had built for himself. He took one last look at
the spot which had granted him refuge all these days. Ravana
was walking fast and he waited impatiently while Maricha
said: “Once Rama’s eyes light on me, that means I am dead.
No one who has incurred his displeasure has escaped the
arrows of Rama. I realise today that you are extremely wicked
and I know that Rama will punish you for it. You will certainly
be dead very soon.”
Ravana did not hear a word of what he was saying. His mind
was far away. But he embraced Maricha and said: “I am now
very pleased with you. Come with me. My chariot pulled by
the magical donkey is waiting at the door. Let us go soon. I am
impatient to reach Dandaka.”
The chariot travelled fast in the air and very soon they had
reached the neighbourhood of Rama’s ashrama. Ravana saw it
from a distance. They descended from the chariot and Ravana
took Maricha by the hand and said: “See, that is Rama’s
dwelling place. Come, make haste.”
Maricha changed himself into a deer. The deer was golden in
hue as though it had been made out of molten gold. The face
was white and dark, and there were silver spots on the body of
the deer. They gleamed in the light of the sun. The neck was
long and bent at a charming angle. The horns gleamed and
they seemed to have gems set in them. The deer was
wandering about on the grass-covered frontage of the ashrama.
It walked, it ran, it frisked and it jumped around. It danced
around, almost, all over the place. At times it would step softly
and at other times it would be bent on eating the grass. It
walked about near the Karnikara trees which surrounded the
ashrama and it wandered around with the sole purpose of
tempting Sita. Deer which were grazing around knew by
instinct that this was no deer and they ran away in panic from
him. Maricha would have loved to eat one of the many deer
which were there but he knew he could not do so.
Sita came out of the ashrama to gather flowers for worship.
She came near the shrubs which were laden with flowers. She
walked round the Karnikara trees and the Ashoka trees. These
were her favourite flowers and she came to pluck them for
herself. The deer which was prancing around till now, came
very near where she was and stood still, grazing.
Suddenly Sita saw the deer. Her eyes were filled with
amazement at the beautiful picture in front of her. The deer
was unbelievably beautiful. While she gathered her flowers
her eyes were trained only on the deer which was frisking
around and which wandered here, there and everywhere,
remembering to be within her neighbourhood all the time.
Sita called out Rama and Lakshmana. They came out and they
saw the deer. Lakshmana looked at the deer for a long moment
and said: “Rama, my dear brother, I am sure this is not a deer.
As a matter of fact, I am sure.; this is our old friend Maricha
whom you left alive long ago and who escaped again from us,
very recently. He had assumed the form of a deer then, do you
remember? An ordinary deer though, not one as fascinating as
this specimen here. But this deer is Maricha. Several rishis in
the forest have been killed by him while he has donned this
guise. This glowing skin which covers him, this glister like
that of a rainbow are all like the gandharva nagari we see in
the sky: a mirage, a deceptive appearance which seems to be
real but is not. Rama, have you ever heard of a deer with the
skin of gold, with silver spots and jewelled horns? This is the
Maya of that rakshasa I am sure of it.”
Sita smiled at Lakshmana. There was disbelief in her eyes. She
said: “Rama, this deer has stolen my heart. Please, please
capture it for me, I will have a playmate. I have seen herds of
deer in the forest and several of them come to us in the
ashrama. They are tame and gentle. But then, I am yet to see a
deer as beautiful as the one before me. It seems to me the
moon has come down to the earth. It is perfect. I am fascinated
by it. If you can capture it alive it will be great. After we go
back to Ayodhya it will be an object of wonder to all the
inmates of the palace. If, however, you cannot take it alive, its
skin at least, can be taken. It is unique in its beauty. Rama, I
have never felt like this before. Never before have I been so
vehement in any desire to possess something. It is unwomanly
and I feel it is against my nature to behave like this. But this
deer is captivating, there is no doubt about it.” Rama was
standing there, smiling at the excitement of Sita. She had
never been so excited before. He looked at the deer and he had
to agree with Sita. Its beauty was unworldly. Even he fell a
victim to the Maya of Maricha.
He said: “Lakshmana, Sita wants this deer. I have not seen
such a deer before either, and this eagerness of Sita to possess
it is understandable. Even Indra’s garden Nandana or Kubera’s
Chaitra will not have such a deer, I am sure. Look at its tongue
when it licks up the grass! Does it not seem like a streak of
lightning? or a tongue of flame? When even a man like me is
falling a victim to the charms of this animal, what then of a
young woman who is accustomed to play with animals like
this? I will try to get it for her.
“Lakshmana, you suspect that it is not a deer but our old
Maricha. In which case it is my duty to chase it and kill it to
save the Dandaka from his mischief. Once, do you remember
my telling you about Vatapi who would assume the form of a
goat to deceive the victims, and was later killed by Agastya?
When I think of Agastya I remember him telling me that I
should take care to please Sita in every way. Lakshmana, you
must remain here and guard Sita. I will chase this deer and kill
it most probably unless I manage to capture it alive. Slowly I
am also getting the feeling that this is not a deer at all.
Lakshmana, be very careful in taking care of Sita. With a
single arrow I will kill this deer and bring it with me. Jatayu is
also here and he will help you to take care of Sita. You must
be extremely alert. Be on the look out for danger. I smell
danger. I am afraid some danger is awaiting us and Sita is
mainly involved in it. Clasp your bow firmly in your hand and
be ready to tackle danger. It seems to be very close.
“I am not able to define it but I am getting a feeling that some
crisis is imminent in our lives. Guard Sita and I will return
with the deer, dead or alive as the case may be.”
17. THE KILLING OF MARICHA
After giving the instructions to Lakshmana, Rama set out to
get the deer for Sita. He strapped the sword to his waist. The
quiver was on his shoulder and his bow with the three
beautiful bends in it was in his hand. He looked at Sita and she
was smiling with happiness. Her Rama would get the deer for
her. She was sure of it.
Rama looked around and the deer was just beyond his reach. It
began to prance about and Rama followed it with casual steps.
After some distance had been covered the deer seemed again
to come within his grasp but in the end it eluded him. It was an
exasperating chase since the deer was playing a game with
Rama, a most tantalising game. Suddenly like a streak of
lightning it would appear before him and turning its beautiful
neck it would look at him with terror in its eyes. At other times
it would come near enough as though exhausted by running
about so much. It would disappear into the dense forest and
appear again and the glimpse made Rama impatient. Like the
moon which is seen in the sky and is hidden by the clouds
scuttling across the sky the deer was seen and unseen by
Rama. Before long Rama realised that he had come a great
distance from the ashrama. He was now getting angry. His
impatience had turned into anger. He stood for a while on the
grassy land and the deer appeared suddenly in front of him. He
rushed towards it and the animal fled in panic. Rama decided
to kill it as soon as it came within his sight once again.
Rama’s anger knew no bounds now. He took an arrow out of
his quiver and fixed it to his bowstring. He pulled the string to
the utmost stretch and, invoking the astra of Brahma, he
despatched it towards the deer. Spitting fire like a shooting star
the astra entered the body of the deer and split it in two.
Maricha made a hideous noise and fell to the ground. No
longer able to keep up his guise, he fell on the ground and
Rama saw his hideous form. He told himself: “So Lakshmana
was right! This is Maricha and my brother was astute enough
to recognise him at once. I was not able to do so.” Maricha in
the meantime was dead. While his life was fast ebbing away
from him, as per the instructions given to him by Ravana he
shouted: “Ha! Sita! Ha! Lakshmana!” in a voice very like
Rama’s and the next moment he was dead.
Rama was intrigued by his dying words. He was worried about
the safety of Sita. He was certain that some mischief was
afoot. Again and again he praised the insight of his Lakshmana
and he feared that something terrible was about to happen. He
saw now that he had been deliberately lured away far, very far,
from the ashrama. But Lakshmana was there to guard Sita.
That was the comforting thought. But still his mind was full of
misgivings. He thought: “Maricha had some reason for
shouting out like that. He made it sound as though I was
calling out in agony. Sita must have heard it and she will be
distraught with grief thinking that I am in danger. I do not
know what Lakshmana will do now. I hope they are not taken
in by this deceptive cry of Maricha.”
Try as he might, Rama could not shed the uneasiness which
was troubling him. He walked back towards Janasthana in a
hurry. He tried to walk as fast as he could, and he realised that
he was quite far away from the ashrama.
Sita heard the pathetic shout which Maricha had set up and she
was convinced that Rama was in danger: that he was in need
of help. She turned her agonised eyes to Lakshmana and said:
“Did you hear the cry for help which my lord has set up? My
mind is full of fear and I want you to go immediately to the
assistance of your brother. He is in great trouble or else he
would not have cried out like that. I am certain he is
surrounded by rakshasas and that his life is in danger. Please
hurry to his assistance at once. Save him, Lakshmana. He
needs you.”
She was trembling with fear and her eyes were filled with
tears. Lakshmana heard her but he made no attempt to leave.
He was determined to stay by her side and carry out the wishes
of his brother. Sita asked him again and still he would not
move from there.
Sita was angry with him and said: “Why do you stand like
this? Why do you stay still when I am asking you to go?
Evidently you do not love your brother: or else, to remain
unmoved by that cry of distress is not possible. You are not a
real brother to Rama but you are really his enemy. I now feel
that you wish him dead. Your intentions about me must be
evil. You are hoping to make me your wife and with Rama out
of the way you can achieve this sinful end. I am sure that is the
reason for your indifference. You are happy that this incident
has taken place. You do not love your brother. I am sure of it.
You are not affected at all by his call for help. How can that be
possible? You must have some ulterior motive which is
making you deaf to your brother’s call for help.”
Lakshmana looked at her and spoke in a pained voice: “Sita,
have you not been made aware of the prowess of Rama? No
deva, danava, pannaga, yaksha or rakshasa can harm that god
among men. There is no one in any of the many worlds to hurt
him. Rama cannot be killed in a fight. You should not talk
thus. My brother has commanded me to stay by your side and
guard you. I will not leave you alone here, in the ashrama.
Hardly a few days back you saw with your own eyes how
Rama, my brother, stood alone on the ground and, single-
handed, destroyed the army of Khara and killed him too with
his chief commanders. Even as my eyes lighted on that deer I
knew that it was a rakshasa and I am afraid some mischief is
afoot. Rama has been lured away and it has been so contrived
that we should be alarmed by the cry for help supposedly from
my brother. There is, I am sure, some deep scheme and I am
afraid, very much afraid, to leave you alone here in the
ashrama.
“Rama will be back very soon, I can assure you of that. No
rakshasa can kill him, least of all Maricha. Please possess your
soul in patience and wait for your lord. This voice we heard is
the voice of that Maricha who is all Maya. He has been killed,
I am sure, by Rama, and with his Maya he has faked this cry
for help to confuse you. Rama has asked me not to leave you
alone. He has asked me not to move away from this place and
I have been asked to guard you very carefully. I cannot
disobey Rama. I will not leave you alone. After the killing of
Khara and his men, several rakshasas must be wanting to
avenge his death. I am sure this is one of their plans. Please do
not be upset by these. Rama will be here very soon and you
will realise the truth of my guesses.”
Sita was very angry with Lakshmana. Her sorrow had made
her lose all sense of proportion and she said: “You are an
Anarya. You are not fit to be called the brother of Rama. You
are without any compassion and you have decided to commit
sin. You are a blot on the name of the Ikshvakus. You know
that Rama is in trouble and yet you are unconcerned. I do not
set any store by your words of assurance. All these years you
have managed to conceal your evil intentions, and you have
pretended to be devoted to Rama. Either with a desire to take
me, or because of Bharata’s designs on the life of Rama you
have followed us into the forest. Let me assure you, none of
your wishes will -come true: neither yours nor those of the son
of Kaikeyi. I will, this very moment, give up my life. I will not
let you touch me.”
Lakshmana folded his palms and stood before her in a
suppliant frame of mind. He said: “You are like a mother to
me since I consider Rama to be my father. You are my goddess
and I dare not talk back when you speak such sharp and
wounding words. Women are prone to talk words which
wound abominably. But it is born with them and I do not set
great store by it. Your words are like Narachas which leave the
bow only to kill. You are attributing sin to me and I am sinless.
I am standing firm in your presence because of the commands
of my elder brother and you think of me as a sinner. It is your
womanliness which makes you talk like this. I have never
known you to talk like this before. It is painful to hear your
words suspecting me of the most heinous of sins: lusting after
a brother’s wife. I cannot bear them any longer. I will go
where my brother is. May you be safe. I beseech the
vanadevatas to guard you from mishaps. The omens do not
seem to be good. I fear some calamity is threatening you and I
still feel that I should stay back and guard you.”
“If you do not go, I will kill myself,” said Sita. “I will swallow
poison or I will throw myself into blazing fire. I will make a
noose and hang myself or I will fling myself into the waters of
the Godavari and kill myself. I will not let you touch me.”
Lakshmana was on the verge of tears. He said: “I am sure I do
not know what to do. You are obstinate and I am helpless.
When I come back with Rama I hope I will see you. I am
hoping that no evil will befall you.”
Sita would not be convinced. She was like one demented. In
her distraction Sita was behaving like a country-bred woman,
unacquainted with decorum. She screamed at Lakshmana and
she beat her stomach like one who had lost everything.
Lakshmana could bear it no longer. He stood for a while
looking at her and she would not talk to him or look at him.
Finally with great hesitation, he saluted her, and looking back
often he turned his unwilling steps away from the ashrama and
walked in the direction where the cry of distress came from.
18. RAVANA IN OCHRE ROBES
Unable to bear the harsh words spoken by Sita, Lakshmana
left her and went in search of Rama. He was extremely angry
and his breath was coming in gasps. He could hardly control
himself or his anger. He had been unwilling to go but he was
forced to do so.
Ravana had been waiting in a spot not far away from there. He
had been waiting for Lakshmana to leave the ashrama. Ever
since the dying voice of Maricha reached him, Ravana knew
that the poor rakshasa had been killed by Rama. He felt no
compunction at all about the mishap to his uncle. Maricha had
served the purpose and it was no matter if he died now. For a
while Ravana was worried lest Lakshmana should remain in
the ashrama. He was greatly relieved when he saw him
leaving.
Promptly he assumed the garb of a Parivrajaka, a mendicant,
and walked towards the ashrama of Rama. He was now
wearing robes which were ochre-coloured and he had an
umbrella in his hand. His hair was matted and there were
wooden sandals on his feet. He bore a staff on his shoulder and
in his hand he held a Kamandalu. He walked fast towards Sita.
Sita was alone without the protection of the brothers and he
now approached her. It was like the dark night nearing the
evening when it is bereft of the sun and the moon. Ravana
came to the doorway of the ashrama and he saw Sita. He
looked at Sita as Angaraka would the star Rohini. His eyes
were hungry and impatient.
The very trees in Janasthana held their breath. The air did not
move: so appalling was the crime which he was now
contemplating that nature held her breath and wept in silence.
Ravana was not able to conceal the redness in his eyes and the
river Godavari flowed softly, scared of his angry looks.
Ravana stood at the doorway waiting for Sita to appear.
Slowly he walked nearer and stood very near the entrance of
the ashrama. Like a well, deceptive because it is covered with
grass, Ravana, dressed in the garb of a Sanyasi, stood at the
doorway of the ashrama and then he saw Sita.
He stood as though he were paralysed: so bewitching was her
beauty. Her face was like the moon in its charm and her teeth
could be seen gleaming white, between her lips. Wide and
large, her eyes were like the petals of a lotus, a white lotus,
and her beauty was unearthly. Dressed in yellow silk she stood
alone in the ashrama and Ravana feasted his eyes on this
woman who was much more lovely and captivating than he
had imagined. He thought that she was the most beautiful
woman in all the three worlds. He thought her to be Lakshmi
who had abandoned the lotus and come down to the earth to
beautify it. She was beautiful, unbelievably beautiful and,
stricken as he was by the arrows of the god of love, still
Ravana composed himself and, reciting verses from the Vedas,
announced his presence to her. Hearing someone at the
doorway, Sita came out and saw the Sanyasi and saluted him.
He saw that she was alone and he asked her:
“Who may you be? who lives alone in the forest, alone in this
ashrama? You are very beautiful. Fair, like molten gold, your
gold coloured silk enhances your charm. Your charm makes
me think of a lotus pond filled with lotuses. Are you Parvati,
by any chance, who has thought of wandering at will in the
forest? Are you Shachi Devi? Lakshmi? Are you the earth who
has assumed a form? Are you Rati? The bride of god of love
or do you happen to be an apsara? Your teeth are captivating.
They are like pearls strung together and they glisten like
pearls. What lovely eyes! Your dark eyes hold magic in them
and they are so guileless and bewitching. As for your form, it
is perfectly made. What divine hands sculptured your lovely
breasts. Your smile, your teeth, your eyes, your face are all so
beautiful; they have captivated me. I am like a river whose
banks are eaten up by the flood in the river. Your waist which
is so slim I can hold it in one hand! What long and beautiful
hair you have! You are not a woman from the heavens nor are
you a gandharva damsel. I have never seen the like of you
before. I am dumbfounded by so much beauty. Your youth and
your dwelling in this forest are intriguing.
“This place is infested with rakshasas and it is not meet that
you should live here, alone. Go back to where you came from.
You should grace the palace of a prince and peacocks and
parrots should keep you company on the terraces of the palace
gardens. Tell me who you are. This is not a favourite place of
the celestials. You are not one of them. How is it possible for
you to dwell in the midst of cruel animals in this forest without
being afraid of them? Who are you? To whom do you belong?
Why have you come here? This fearful Dandaka is not the
place for you. Why have you come here? I am full of
curiosity.”
Ravana’s words were embarrassing to Sita. But she thought
that he was an elderly man, a Sanyasi, who was genuinely
concerned about her and she entertained him in the usual way
a guest should be. She offered a darbha seat to him and asked
him to sit down. She had no doubt that he was one of the
passing Sanyasi who had lost his way. He was, to her, a
brahmin, a Sanyasi who had come as a wanderer and had
come upon their ashrama by chance.
Ravana was watching her every movement with hungry eyes
and he decided to abduct her at once and he made up his mind
to bring about his own ruin. Again and again Sita would look
towards the doorway waiting for the coming of her Rama with
Lakshmana. But they did not come.
She thought to herself: “When I am eaten up with worry about
Rama this guest has come here. It is my duty to pay him
respect and to entertain him or else, who knows, he may curse
me. I will have to answer his questions.”
She said: “I am the daughter of Janaka, the king of Mithila. I
am the wife of Rama and my name is Sita. I lived with my
husband in the midst of comfort while I was in Ayodhya, the
city of the Ikshvakus. The king Dasaratha, my husband’s
father, decided to crown him as Yuvaraja. But his other
mother, Kaikeyi by name, did not approve, and she wanted her
son to be crowned and she desired that my husband should be
banished to Dandaka. The king had to agree and my husband
has come to Dandaka. The name Rama is well-known in all
the three worlds. He is the image of Dharma and, to him, truth
is the utmost religion. With him came his brother Lakshmana
who is an equally powerful warrior. I accompanied Rama
since I cannot live without him nor he without me. We have
been living in this forest for a long time now. If you are so
inclined, please wait for Rama. He will come back soon.
Please let me know your name and the gotra to which your
honoured self belongs.” She stood respectfully before him.
Ravana said: “Sita, you must have heard about a rakshasa by
name Ravana. The three worlds live in fear of him. His name
spells terror for them all. I am that Ravana.
“O you lovely woman! ever since I set my eyes on you, ever
since they lighted on your beautiful face, I have not been able
to think of anything else. I have forgotten that I have other
wives. Come with me Sita, and be my wife. My city is named
Lanka. It is surrounded on all sides by the sea and it is situated
on top of a hill. Come with me and you can be happy
wandering around in the beautiful gardens which are many in
my palace. Cast away this forest life and come with me and be
happy.”
Sita was more angry than frightened. She was horrified by the
words of Ravana and said: “Listen to me. I love my husband.
Rama is everything to me. He is the noblest of all beings and
you do not know anything about him. He is as firm as the
Himavan and as deep and calm as the ocean. He is the home of
all virtues and he is purity itself. How can you have the
audacity to ask me to be your wife? I am like a lioness and you
are a jackal desiring me. I am unattainable even as the glory of
the sun. Do not dare to talk like this to me. You do not realise
what a dangerous desire this is. It is like trying to pull the
fangs from the mouth of a dread snake with your bare hands:
like trying to live after having quaffed a draught of Kalakuta.
You are trying to touch your eyes with a needle point: touch
the edge of a sword with your tongue. Do not dream of sin of
such magnitude. If you say that you want to possess me it is
like trying to gather fire in your upper cloth and to imagine
that it will not burn the cloth. Give up these sinful thoughts
and go away from here before my husband comes and kills
you.”
She spoke valiantly but her mind was full of fear. She was
trembling like a plantain tree caught in a strong gale and she
stood staring at the ground. Ravana, who was like Yama
himself, saw her fear and spoke to her about how strong he
was and he bragged about his prowess. He told her that he was
far superior to Rama in strength and in wealth and in beauty:
in short, in every way, he was better than Rama. He said: “You
know nothing about me. I am the son of the noble Vishravas
and my brother is Kubera whom I defeated in a duel. He has
given up his city and he had to go and live on top of the
Kailasa peak because of me. I have with me his chariot by
name Pushpaka which will fly in the air. The devas led by
Indra run away if they hear that I am in the vicinity of the
heavens. The God of Wind, Vayu, dares not blow hard when I
am around and the sun becomes cool lest I should be offended
by his hot rays. The very trees do not move even a leaf
because of their fear of me. The rivers halt in their course if I
so desire.
“My Lanka is beautiful as the city Amaravati, the city of Indra.
Come with me and live happily in this city of mine. Forget this
mere man who is called Rama. Celestial pleasures will be
yours if you come with me. You will be queen of my entire
harem. Look how your Rama has come to the forest. If his
father does an unjust act, the son does not have to obey him.
Your Rama has not courage enough to defy his father but
agrees to do as he is told. Do you call that valour? I do not.
What is the use of being the spouse of one who has lost his
kingdom and lives in the forest like a Sanyasi? You are too
beautiful to be wasted on that man. Do not refuse me and my
love for you. Consider that it is your good fortune that I have
come here to rescue you from a life of hardihood in the forest
with Rama who is not fit enough to fight with me.”
Sita was unconscious of the danger that was threatening her.
She only knew that her Rama was being insulted by this
rakshasa and she said: “You say that Kubera is your brother.
You are born in the great family of Vishravas and so you
should be righteous. How can a son born of a noble man
behave as you do? How can you talk to Rama’s wife thus? You
are thoughtless and you will be destroyed if you pursue this
sinfulness. You may be able to live after taking Shachi as
captive but not if you do so with Rama’s wife. I am warning
you that Rama’s arrows will split your chest if he sees you
now. You cannot escape death at his hands.”
Ravana clapped his hands together in anger. He shed the guise
of a Sanyasi which he had donned and his eyes had now
become tawny with anger. He stood staring at Sita for a
moment and said: “Once again I am telling you. Listen to my
words and be my wife willingly. Accept my love and I
promise you, I will never once displease you. Forget this man
and turn your eyes to me. He is far inferior to me. He does not
claim the respect of the world. Because his father asked him
to, he has given up his chance of ruling a kingdom. I am sure
he is stupid. He has nothing to boast of: neither a kingdom, nor
friends, nor any hope of regaining his land. Such a frustrated
man is not good enough for you, and still you persist in this
foolish love for this undeserving man.”
She spoke not a word and her fear became greater. She saw the
rakshasa Ravana in his true form and he was fearful to look at.
Ravana, knew that time was running short and he also realised
that Sita was not listening to his words.
Spurred by Fate, by Death, Ravana approached Sita and he
dragged her towards himself. With his left hand he caught hold
of her long hair and, with his right, he lifted her up, placing his
hands under her thighs.
The vanadevatas trembled at the sight of Ravana who was like
death incarnate. No one dared to stay near him. The chariot
endowed with magic powers appeared from nowhere and
Ravana entered the chariot placing Sita on his lap. Sita, the
beloved wife of Rama, was being carried away by Ravana.
She called out: “Rama ! Rama !” in vain. Rama did not hear
her.
The chariot rose up in the sky and she was wriggling in his
grasp but he would not let her go. Sita was like one demented.
She screamed out: “Lakshmana, you pure-hearted, noble
brother of my Rama, this savage rakshasa is carrying me away
and you know nothing about it. Rama, I am being separated
from you and I do not know what is going to happen to me.”
She turned to Ravana and said: “At Fate’s behest you have
perpetrated this crime and you will be punished for it by
Rama. If you are not killed at once it is again because of Fate.
Fate is like time. Even as it takes time for a field of grains to
be ready for harvest, your sins have to accumulate before
Rama can kill you.”
Sita looked at the land which was falling away from her. She
saw dense areas and these were the trees she knew and they
were studded with flowers: Karnikaras. She called out to them
and said: ‘My beloved flowers, my dear Janasthana, please tell
Rama that Ravana is carrying Sita away. I take leave of you.”
She spoke to the vanadevatas . She was like one demented and
Ravana paid no heed to her pleadings.
19. JATAYU’S DEATH
Ravana was jubilant since his plans had been carried out
without a hitch and he did not spare a thought for Maricha
who had died for his sake. He was trying to go as fast as he
could.
While the chariot was speeding away from Janasthana, Sita
saw Jatayu perched on top of a tree. She called out to him in
desperation: “Jatayu! Revered sir? This rakshasa king is
carrying me away. He pretends that he is valiant but he is a
coward. He entered our ashrama when Rama and Lakshmana
were not there and he had captured me. He is armed and no
one can accost him. Please tell Rama that Ravana has carried
away his Sita.” Sobs stopped her from speaking further.
Jatayu who had gone to sleep on top of the tree woke up when
he heard her piteous cry. He tried to talk to Ravana. He said:
“Ravana, I am Jatayu and I am extremely powerful. I have
been called righteous by everyone. I am telling you this Rama
is a great man and a dangerous opponent. He is the lord of the
world. You are trying to steal his wife. This is a wrong act
which you are contemplating. You are a famous king and you
should try to follow the right path which is indicated by the
shastras. If the king does something wrong how can he win the
respect of his subjects? You should protect women as you
would your sister or your mother. Do not be impulsive and
court infamy and death. Rama has not wronged you in any
way and you should not do this to him. If you think of the
episode in Janasthana, it is because of Shurpanakha. She
incited Khara to fight with Rama and he had to die because of
his foolishness. Tell me truly, why are you acting like this?
Give up this madness. Else, you will regret it later. A man can
carry only so much burden which he is capable of carrying and
he can eat only as much as he can digest. If either of these is in
excess then the man suffers for it. Ravana, I am old and you
are young. You have a chariot and you are armed while I have
none of these things. And yet, let me assure you, I will not let
you take her away and watch without interfering. If you will
take my advice and leave her, you will be forgiven. If, on the
other hand, you insist on persisting with your sinfulness, you
must fight with me first. I challenge you to fight with me first.
I will, this very moment, make you lose your chariot and later,
your life.”
Ravana had not bargained for this unforeseen obstacle in his
path. He was furious with the old bird which tried to bar his
way. He began to fight with Jatayu and the encounter between
the rakshasa and the bird was a glorious sight. Ravana hurt the
bird with his arrows and Jatayu was able to fight with his
claws, his wings and his beak. He hurt Ravana and blood was
pouring from his wounds. Jatayu was able to withstand all the
arrows of Ravana. He broke the jewelled bow which Ravana
held in his hand and, later, his armour also. The donkeys
which were yoked to Ravana’s chariot were killed and the
chariot was crushed to powder. All this the bird was able to
achieve with the help of his beak, wings and claws.
Ravana held Sita firmly in his arm and came down to the
earth. He saw that Jatayu was now tired and weak. Ravana
rose up into the skies once again and so did Jatayu. He went
near Ravana. He hurt him in several places. He tried to talk to
him also. Ravana was now desperate. The valour of the old
bird was amazing. He took up his sword and flashing it at
Jatayu he cut off both the wings of the bird. Jatayu had no
more fight left in him and he fell to the ground. Sita was sorely
distressed at the happenings. The old bird had died and it was
because of her. She wept loudly for the old friend of
Dasaratha.
She extricated herself from the grip of Ravana and, running to
the old bird, she covered him with her arms and wept for him.
Ravana came near her and pulled her with a rough hand. She
screamed: “Rama! Rama!” and he would not leave her. Again
he took her in his arms and placed her on his thigh. He then
rose up in the sky.
Nature stood still when this outrage happened. The day was
now dark as night. The sun lost his lustre and the wind stood
still. There was only one happy person and that was Brahma,
the creator. He said: “What had to happen, has now
happened.” The rishis were unhappy at the plight of Sita.
Decked with glittering ornaments and draped in yellow silk,
Sita looked like a streak of lightning against a dense dark
cloud, held as she was against the chest of the mighty Ravana.
She was wearing lotuses in her hair and they lay scattered
about after falling on Ravana. Her face had lost all its glow
and was like the lotus during the season when frost kills the
flower. Against the dark hue of Ravana her face was like the
moon breaking through the clouds enveloping it. The flowers
from her hair were falling on the ground and they seemed to
ask her to take them again, so forlorn they looked. Her anklet
fell down on the earth while she was sailing in the sky held in
the arms of Ravana.
The fish in the rivers seemed to sigh with sadness when Sita
was carried away. The wild animals followed the shadow cast
by the rakshasa and they were growling with anger. The deer
in the forest which had played with her so often were now
shedding tears. The vanadevatas were terrified of Ravana and
they could not help Sita.
“Rama, Lakshmana, can you not hear me? Can you not come
to my rescue?” shouted Sita as loudly as she could but they
were not able to hear her. They were far away.
Ravana was pleased with himself. He was carrying Sita in his
arms and he did not know that he had sought out his death and
was even then carrying it in his arms thinking that it would be
but a source of happiness to him.
She tried to beg him to let her go. She tried to convince him
that her lord would kill him if he carried her away thus. She
spoke scathing words and she uttered angry threats but all in
vain. Ravana paid no heed to anything she said and so they
moved in the sky.
She looked down and they were passing a mountain. She could
discern five monkeys sitting on top of it. A sudden thought
came to her. She quickly removed her ornaments, several of
them, and she took a piece out of her upper garment. Sita tied
up the jewels in the piece of silk and threw it at the monkeys
and hoped that somehow, somewhere, Rama would meet them
and they would tell him about her. Ravana had not noticed this
and he sailed happily along without a care. The monkeys saw
the beautiful woman in the arms of a rakshasa and they saw
that he was travelling southwards. They heard her crying out:
“Rama! Rama! Lakshmana!” and they wondered who she was.
Ravana went fast, like an arrow released from a taut string and
he travelled straight and fast towards Lanka. He crossed the
sea and still he held her firmly in his left hand knowing that
she might prefer to kill herself by falling into the sea.
Sita was death incarnate for him and he knew it not. He carried
her into Lanka. He arrived in the city and entered his
antahpura . He kept her a captive there and he surrounded her
with rakshasis. He instructed them: “Without my knowing, this
woman by name Sita should not be allowed to see anyone :
nor should anyone see her. Give her anything she asks for,
whether it is silks, or food or jewels. She has only to ask and it
should be hers.”
He then called for eight of his henchmen and said: “You must
have, by now, heard about the death of Khara and the end of
the others at Janasthana. This was caused by a man named
Rama. My only desire now is to avenge the death of these. Go
at once to Janasthana and go armed. You should remain there
and spy on the movements of Rama. I must get frequent
reports as to what he is doing. Attempts should be made by
you to kill him, if possible. I know how valiant you are and
that is why I am sending you to Janasthana.”
The eight warriors left at once for Janasthana and Ravana was
happy since he had punished Rama and he had got for himself
the most beautiful woman in the three worlds.
20. SITA IN RAVANA’S CITY
After he had despatched the spies to Janasthana, Ravana
decided to go and talk to Sita. He had known many women
and they had all been willing to become his paramours. They
would resist him in the beginning, perhaps, but his beguiling
words would win them over and they would become his in the
end. This was his experience with women and he did not think
that Sita would be an exception to this rule.
And again, though he had set out with a view to punish Rama
by abducting Sita, Ravana had become a slave to Sita’s
charms. He fell in love with her and this love was burning him
like a fire. He could not rest even for a moment without
thinking of her.
He could not be without her and he hurried to where he had
kept her as captive. He saw her. She was surrounded by the
rakshasis whom he had placed there as her keepers. Sita was
sunk in woe and her face was tear-stained. She was helpless
and she looked like a small boat caught in a storm in a vast
sea. She was like a stricken deer, hunted by a pack of dogs.
Her eyes were cast down and they were veiled by her long
lashes. Ravana approached her and she did not raise her head.
Ravana spoke to her about the magnificent palace which
would be hers if only she decided to use it. He made her look
all about her. He showed her the several pillars which were
beautifully wrought and terraces which decorated his palace.
There were lakes there in the garden and beautiful trees. And
he said: “Sita, ten crores of rakshasis and twenty-two more, is
the number of subjects whom I rule. I have a thousand just to
attend to my wants. I leave all this at your dear feet. You have
become more dear to me than my very life. There are
thousands of beautiful women in my harem but not one of
them is fit enough even to touch your feet. Listen to my plea
of love and accept me. This city of mine is inaccessible even
to Indra. It is surrounded by the sea which is a hundred
yojanas in width. When you compare my wealth and my
greatness with that of Rama who is an exile, a victim of the
whims of a woman, a tapasvin dressed in coarse cloth, a mere
man whose life is so short, when you think on us both, surely
you cannot still think of him! He is feeble and he is lacking in
prowess. Do not waste your youth but accept me and my love.
Rama can never come here and take you with him. It will be as
futile as trying to tie up the wind with silken strands or like
holding a smokeless flame in the naked hand. I am yet to see
one who can face me in battle. Be my queen. I lay the world at
your feet. I have a vimana by name Pushpaka and it can
wander in the sky. Let us go in that vimana and travel
wherever you wish and be happy. Your face like a lotus should
not look faded and downcast.”
Sita covered her face with her dress and cried as though her
heart would break. Ravana stood by and watched her for a
while. He then continued: “You do not seem to realise the
enormous love I have for you. I have laid the world at your
feet and you do not welcome it. I have placed my head at your
two feet and you do not seem to see that I am your slave.
Come, Sita, accept me and my love. Have you heard of
Ravana placing his head at the feet of anyone, least of all, a
woman? And yet, I am doing it since I love you. Consider me
as your slave. You will be mine very soon.”
Ravana was assured that some day Sita would become his. He
had to wait and convince her and that was all.
She had been listening to his words and she spoke to him.
“You know nothing about my Rama and that is why you dare
to talk so disparagingly of him. He is the image of Dharma and
he is truth personified. He has a brother by name Lakshmana
and these two will, one day, come to this city you are bragging
about, and kill you. Even as Khara was killed you will also be
slain. You have touched me with your sinful hands and Rama
will punish you for it. The best of warriors is like a snake in
the presence of my husband who will be Garuda to them. His
arrows will one day drink your blood and the earth will be
drenched with it. You tell me that you are more powerful than
the devas and the danavas. But that is nothing to me. My
Rama is sure to destroy you and your entire city along with
you. You call yourself brave and yet you have taken me away
from the ashrama when Rama was not there. You are a thief
and that is why I am here. You are not a hero. I think you are
the greatest coward that ever has been born since you are a
thief. Considering how you have behaved with me, how can
you think so highly of yourself? Your end has come and that is
the reason why you have dared to steal me and bring me here.”
Ravana, naturally, was nettled by the sneer in her voice and
her words. He said: “I am not impressed in the least by your
words. I will give you twelve months to consider my proposal.
If, within that time you agree to be mine, you will be queen of
the entire world. If you refuse, my kitchen will take care of
you. Your delicate flesh will be cut up into small pieces and
will be served to me for my morning meal.”
Ravana stormed out of the place and his lips were throbbing
with anger and humiliation.
21. RAMA’S LAMENT
Rama had killed Maricha and was hurrying towards the
ashrama. He suspected some serious scheming on the part of
the rakshasas. This guise of Maricha’s was too much of a
coincidence. Maricha knew how deadly were the arrows of
Rama and yet he had accepted the commission to lure Rama
away from the ashrama. He knew that he would be killed.
Surely something stupendous was at stake if Maricha had been
instigated to risk his life and lose it, if necessary, for achieving
this end. Lost in thought Rama walked fast. He saw ill omens
all along the way. A jackal howled fearfully and Rama was
startled. “Some danger is awaiting me, I am sure of it,” said
Rama to himself. “I think the rakshasas are even now, eating
up my Sita. Maricha called out to Sita and Lakshmana in my
voice when he was dying. Perhaps Lakshmana believed it and
thinking it was genuine, and leaving Sita alone, perhaps he is
coming to my aid. I am convinced that the plan is to kill Sita
or else why this guise of Maricha? Why should he call
Lakshmana’s name and Sita’s while dying? I am certain that
Lakshmana has left her alone and is coming to me. I am, at the
moment, the object of the hatred of the rakshasas at Janasthana
and the only manner in which they can hurt me is to kill Sita. I
feel they have planned it. I must hurry.”
Several other bad omens greeted Rama and he walked with
worried steps. His mind was full of the two whom he had left
behind in the ashrama. When he was approaching the famed
Janasthana, he saw Lakshmana. His face was greatly troubled
and Rama waited for him to come near. The eyes of
Lakshmana were red since he had been shedding tears and
Rama held him in his arms. He then held him by his left hand
and spoke in a voice sweeter than honey to his brother.
“Lakshmana, my dear Lakshmana, you have left Sita alone in
the ashrama and have come away here. It should user have
been done by you. I did not expect you here. I do not know
what has happened to her. I hope she is well. I hope she is safe.
I have been seeing nothing but a series of evil omens and my
mind is full of misgivings. Either Sita has been carried away
by force or she has been eaten up by the many inmates of this
place. Lakshmana, my child, will we see Sita alive? You were
right, Lakshmana. The golden deer which deceived Sita and
even me, was Maricha and you found him out even by looking
at him. I should have listened to you and killed him even then.
But Fate willed it otherwise. He had been sent to lure me away
from here and he succeeded in doing that though he paid for it
with his life later. He had to go back to the form of a rakshasa
before dying. When he cried out Sita’s name and yours I knew
there was some mischief which had been planned and that Sita
was somehow involved in it as the victim. Lakshmana, my left
eye is throbbing and the birds are all flying in the wrong
direction. I do know for certain that we will not find Sita in the
ashrama. Either she is dead or she is abducted by the rakshasa.
I wonder if my beloved Sita is alive?”
Lakshmana was feeling very unhappy at the thought of Sita
staying all alone in the ashrama. Rama said: “She came with
me to the Dandaka since she could not live without me. I was
a mendicant without a kingdom and a wanderer in the forest
and yet she preferred that life with me to the comforts of the
palace since she loved me. I cannot live without her even for a
moment. She is more precious to me than the three worlds.
Will my Sita be alive? I wonder if my exile will be fruitless,
finally. If Sita dies so will I and when you go back to Ayodhya
you may see Kaikeyi happy in the thought that her desire has
been fulfilled. My mother will die of a broken heart when she
hears of this. Lakshmana, I can assure you of one thing: if Sita
is alive, I will remain in the ashrama or else I shall give up my
life.
“Tell me, Lakshmana, why did you leave her alone and come
here? When that sinful Maricha called out to you it must have
worried you and Sita must have been really concerned and she
must have sent you to assist me. I guess this is what must have
happened. By listening to her you have done something which
is harmful to her. The rakshasas have been able to take her
away. What am I to do now?”
They had almost reached the ashrama by now and Rama,
unhappy and sorely tried, torn by the certainty that Sita was
dead, tired, thirsty, hungry because of the long chase after the
golden deer, came to the vicinity of the ashrama. He was
sighing and he looked everywhere for Sita. He searched in all
her favourite haunts and he called out: “What I dreaded has
happened. Sita is gone.” He was sunk in woe and he sat on the
ground as though his limbs could not bear him up any longer.
Lakshmana stood silently by the side of Rama and except for
the tears which were flowing all the time he spoke not a word.
Rama asked him: “Lakshmana, with the assurance that you
will be taking care of my Sita I went out chasing that deer.
Why did you come away leaving her alone ?”
Lakshmana could not talk. Sobs choked him and finally he
said: “I did not abandon her willingly. She spoke such harsh
words, Rama, it was unbearable, I had to come. When we
heard the names of both of us calling out to us piteously, Sita
heard it and at once she became greatly upset and asked me to
go to you for help. I tried to convince her that no one could
hurt you: that no evil could befall you and that it was an
Aasuri Maya which made the voice sound like yours. But she
insisted on my going. I told her that no one in the three worlds
can hurt you. But she would not listen. She said: ‘You have
cast your lustful eyes on me and you wish to see your brother
dead. But you will never have your wishes granted. You refuse
to go to the aid of Rama in spite of his calling for you. He is
evidently, not loved by you. You have conspired with Bharata
and that is why you came with Rama to the forest. Your
intentions have been evil right through. You are Rama’s
enemy.’ Rama, my beloved brother, I was not able to bear the
words spoken by her and yet I did not move from there. But
she threatened to kill herself if I did not come to your
assistance. In a fit of anger, with my eyes filled with tears I left
the ashrama and walked towards you. This is what happened.”
Lakshmana sobbed like a child.
Rama, who was like one demented, heard Lakshmana and
said: “You know me and my prowess. And yet, because Sita
spoke words which were sharp and wounding, you left her and
came away. It is wrong, child, what you did. When a woman is
angry, she will talk without paying any attention to the sense
of what she is saying. She will not be aware of what she is
saying. Sita was worried and she was angry because of that.
You should not have paid any heed to her words. You
disobeyed me, Lakshmana, and now look what has happened!
You gave way to your emotions and forgot to do my bidding.
As for that Maricha, he took me very far from here. Since he
was a rakshasa his voice could reach you at this distance and
he has accomplished what he set out to.”
Rama was saying the same thing again and again: “Sita must
be dead. I am sure she has been eaten up by a rakshasa.” They
had now reached the ashrama. It looked desolate and Rama
entered it with eager steps. He walked all over the place and he
did not find her. The ashrama appeared like a lotus pond
during the cold season. The trees appeared as though they
were weeping. The flowers were faded and the birds and the
deer were looking sad too. Rama saw the seat made of darbha
grass to have been pulled here and there and the deerskin was
thrown on the ground. Like an ordinary man, Rama was now
lamenting his wife’s death.
“Perhaps she has been taken away by force or, perhaps, she
has been killed. Is she a captive or is she still in the forest?
May be, she has gone to collect fruits for me or to pluck
flowers to make a garland. The river! Perhaps that is where
she has gone, to bring water.” He searched everywhere and he
did not see her. He wandered from tree to tree; from shrub to
shrub asking them if they had seen his Sita. He asked the
Kadamba tree if it had seen Sita. He went near her favourite
trees, the Tilaka, Ashoka, Karnikara, Kritamala and several
others and said : “She must have bade you farewell when she
went away. Will you not tell me where she is?” He looked at
the deer and said: “She has eyes like yours. She was very fond
of you. Will you tell me where she is?”
Rama was inconsolable and Lakshmana could do nothing to
pacify him. The brothers ran around all over the vicinity of the
ashrama and could not find Sita. Rama saw the confusion
inside the ashrama and concluded that she had been taken
away from there forcibly. Rama cried out: “Lakshmana, I
cannot live without Sita. When I am dead my father will not
look at me with love since I have not been able to take care of
my wife.”
Lakshmana spoke softly to him. He said: “Rama, my brother,
do not give way to grief like this. This forest is so large and
there are many caves and so many hiding places here. She may
be hidden somewhere by someone. Let us make an attempt to
look for her methodically. She loved the trees and the river
bank was her favourite place. Let us go and search
everywhere. Rouse yourself from this despondency and let us
look for her.”
Rama tried to do so but could not. With a very great effort he
controlled himself and together, they began to search for Sita
all over again. Lakshmana was the greatest source of comfort
to Rama then. He argued that she could not have gone far
since Lakshmana had just left the ashrama when he
encountered Rama. She must have been kept somewhere very
near. They did not bargain for the Maya of Ravana which
helped him to fly in the air and carry her far away from
Janasthana. Lakshmana tried to help Rama to regain his
mental poise and it was not easy.
The search was over and they did not find her. Rama was spent
with sorrow and fatigue and he was silent for a muhurta.
He did not know what to do. His limbs were all limp and his
face had lost its lustre, its habitual calmness.
Lakshmana spoke words of comfort to him but it was of no
avail. Rama said: “I do not think there is a greater sinner than
me in this world. That is why misfortune after misfortune visit
me and they have made me lose my reason. My mind and my
thinking have all been shattered by this series of calamities. I
must have committed several sins which are unforgivable. The
punishment for them is meted out to me in this birth.
Lakshmana, I lost my kingdom: I lost my kinsmen and I lost
my beloved father. I remember these and that makes me
unhappy. I am wandering around in the forest like a beggar
and my unhappiness had become assuaged and made bearable
because of this peaceful life in the forest. My pain was no
longer fresh and painful but was like a heap of dead and dried
leaves. But now, with the loss of Sita, the unhappiness has
been kindled again and it is burning me up. Sita, my queen,
has been captured by a low-born rakshasa and is in great
danger. I am certain of that. Lakshmana, look at this slab of
stone. This is where we once sat and talked for long about
many things. Sita could not have gone alone to the river bank
or to gather flowers all by herself. She is a very timid woman.
This sun will know where she has gone and he will not tell me;
this wind which is present everywhere will know where Sita
has been taken but will not tell me.” Again and again Rama
would call out to Sita and Lakshmana was unhappy. He had
never seen his brother give way to grief thus and it was
painful.
He took Rama to a place nearby and made him sit down.
Without overstepping the decorum of a younger man talking to
his elder brother, Lakshmana said: “My dear brother, abandon
this grief and let me see your fortitude. Let us set about
searching for her in a thorough manner. It is only men with
firmness who will be able to achieve their desires. They will
not give in to frustration even if their attempts are not fruitful
in the beginning.”
His words fell on deaf ears. Rama sat as one bemused and
there was no way of comforting him. He sent Lakshmana to
the banks of the Godavari to look for Sita and, to please him,
Lakshmana went there and came back to say that she was not
there. Lakshmana’s grief was intensified since he felt that
because of him and his anger, Sita had been abducted. Rama
went himself to Godavari and asked her: “Tell me, where is
my Sita? You must be knowing where she is.”
Afraid of Ravana, the river would not tell him though Sita had
asked her to! All the animals and trees stood silent though they
knew and had been asked by Sita to tell Rama that she was
being carried away by Ravana. Rama said:
“Who will comfort me now and make me forget my
misfortunes? I lost my kingdom, my father, and I was forced
to live the life of a Sanyasi. Sita was here and I did not mind
any of these happenings, but now Sita is gone and I am the
most wretched of human beings. Lakshmana, how can I live
without her? Come, let us search this Janasthana once again
and this hill. She may still be found. Lakshmana, look at the
deer. They seem to be trying to tell me something. Their eyes
are eloquent. They look at me and then somewhere else. I am
sure they know.” And turning to the deer Rama asked them:
“Where is Sita?” They all turned their eyes towards the south
and with their heads they indicated the sky and ran in the
direction they had shown, as if to say: “She was carried away
fast in the air and towards the south.” Again and again they
showed as though in pantomime, the manner in which she had
been taken away. Lakshmana was extremely astute and he
said: “These deer are telling us something. They are indicating
the south and the sky. It means that she must have gone that
way. Let us go south, Rama, and perhaps, we may get a clue as
to where she has been kept captive.”
22. THE FRUITLESS SEARCH
The brothers walked southwards with slow steps and they
looked all around hoping to see Sita somewhere. As they were
on their way they saw, on the ground, petals of flowers. Rama
looked at them and said: “Lakshmana, I know these flowers. I
gathered them and gave them to Sita and she was wearing
them in her hair. I think the god of wind is kind and has left
this undisturbed so that I will know where she is gone.”
Rama’s sorrow was turning into anger. He looked at the
mountain and said: “I will crush you with a single arrow from
my quiver. Tell me where Sita is concealed, or else be
prepared for my anger.” Rama was almost losing his reason.
He said: “Lakshmana, I will burn up the waters of this river
and I will crush this mountain to dust. I will destroy the entire
world. I am like the god of death at the end of the Yuga.”
Silently Lakshmana showed something to Rama and the
unfortunate prince brought his eyes to the ground. They saw
large and deep dents made in the earth by the feet of Ravana,
and also the footprints of Sita who ran hither and thither to
escape from his grasp. Rama saw too the broken bow, the two
quivers full of arrows and the chariot which had been broken
up. He could not make out the message of the mute earth. He
said: “Look Lakshmana, these are Sita’s jewels and they are
scattered about. Her flowers have been stamped down into the
earth. There are signs of blood having been spilt here. Look at
the stains in the mud. The rakshasas have been more than one
in number and they have killed her and they have eaten her
here.” They walked around trying to guess what had happened.
Rama said: “I wonder who held this bow with the gold inlay
work beautifying it! It is a very good bow and only a great
warrior can handle such a bow. There is a jewelled armour
also which has been split and it has fallen down. How richly
decorated it is, with all the gems on the earth! There is also a
white umbrella. This is the insignia of a king. Which king
could have come here and committed this atrocity? There are
two donkeys which are lying dead. I am intrigued and I
cannot, for the life of me, guess what took place here. The
charioteer is dead too and obviously he is a rakshasa. So our
conjectures are true. Sita has been carried away by a rakshasa.
“If their intention had been to avenge the death of Khara and
his army, they have succeeded only too well. They have
planned the end of my life also. How can I live without her?
They will be happy now to see me dead.”
Rama stood silent for a moment and then said: “Lakshmana, it
seems to me, what you once said is true. When we were in the
apartments of my mother immediately after I had been asked
by Kaikeyi to go to the forest.” He paused and asked: “Do you
remember?” Lakshmana said: “Remember? Of course, I
remember. I have not forgotten it and, in fact, I have forgotten
everything else. Only that one day stands out in my mind like
a dark tree etched against a bright sky.”
Rama said: “Lakshmana, you said that I was too soft: that
gentle-minded people are always overlooked. You are right,
child. My devotion to Dharma and my kindliness towards all
living beings has been misunderstood to be a lack of courage,
of bravery, of this fighting spirit. Because of their ignorance
they are indifferent to me and my power to rule the world. I
have kept my senses under control and I have accepted this
role of a Sanyasi willingly for the good of mankind and the
gods do not seem to understand me! I am a changed man
today, my dear Lakshmana. I will be the death of all the
rakshasas. Even as the moonlight vanishes to give its place to
the scorching rays of the sun, my kindliness, compassion, will
all be cast aside and my unforgiving nature will become
uppermost from now. Yakshas, gandharvas, rakshasas, and
even human beings will all be destroyed. You just stand and
watch and I will make the three worlds empty of all beings.
My arrows will burn up the entire universe. I will dislodge the
planets, the moon. Fire and air will be burnt by a bigger fire
which is my anger and the devas who are silently watching my
suffering will regret it. I will drain the sea of all water and my
bow will be bent into a circle till everything is destroyed in the
entire universe.”
Rama was looking like Mahadeva when he went to fight with
the Tripuras. He took the bow in his hand and pulled out an
arrow from his quiver.
Lakshmana had never seen Rama like this and he was
frightened. He prostrated before Rama and with his palms
folded and with tears in his eyes, he said: “Rama, my beloved
brother, it is not befitting your nature to be angry like this. You
have ever been gentle and kind even towards animals and it is
unbelievable that you should give way to anger like this. You
have always held your senses under control and you have had
but one thought in your mind: the good of the world. Such a
man should not give way to anger, my lord. The charm of the
moon, the radiance of the sun, the universality of the god of
wind, the patience of mother earth, have all been found in you
and it is not meet that you should allow anger to gain the upper
hand in your mind. You should not destroy the entire universe.
Adharma will never win in the long run. Sita and you have
been images of Dharma and no evil can befall either of you.
Let us be calm and try to guess what might have happened. It
is evident that there has been a fight here. Some warrior has
taken part in it and has not fared well since his chariot, his
bow and quivers and his armour too, are all scattered on the
ground. These footprints are all fresh, evidently. They have not
lost their shape yet.
“Kings, my brother, should convoke their anger, and should try
and find out who the culprit is, and punish him for his
misdemeanour. Because of the crime of one man, a single
individual, the world should not be punished. Rama, consider
your ancestors and think of our father. You should remember
who you are and forget this desire to vent your fury on the
innocent world. Let us devote all our time to discovering the
whereabouts of Sita. We will not rest until we find out about
her fate. We will search in the three worlds and if, in spite of
all that, we do not find her, then you can destroy the world of
gods but not till then. Your arrows like thunderbolts are always
there to do your bidding. Please wait and let us contain
ourselves.”
Again Lakshmana fell at the feet of Rama and said: “Our
father once showered love on you and he was lavish in his
favours. And, by a freak of Fate, the same father condemned
you to a life in the forest. When you could bear these reverses
in your fortune with serene fortitude, how is it you are losing
faith in yourself now? This misfortune has been added to your
burden of pain. If you are unable to show courage in this
situation, how then will an ordinary man react? If you should
allow yourself to be swayed by emotions so easily, how will
your subjects find comfort in you? How will they trust you and
consider you to be a father to them and help them out of their
troubles?
“As for troubles visiting men, Nahusha had been raised to the
status of Indra and was hurled to the earth and had to be a
python for thousands of years. Yayati was thrown out of
heaven since he was proud. Our guru Vasishtha lost his
hundred sons in a single day. He has not lost his equanimity.
Even mother earth is not immune to suffering. There are
earthquakes which torment her often. The two eyes of the
universe, the sun and the moon which are established in
Dharma, even they are eclipsed by Rahu. When such is the
fate of the devas, what of mere human beings? No one can
escape Fate. You should not allow sorrow to gain ascendancy
ever in your mind. Even if Sita is abducted, we should not lose
our powers of reasoning. People like you never lose their
moral and mental strength even when confronted with the
most terrible of misfortunes. Forget your emotions and give
place to your intellect in your mind. It is then and only then
that men will know what should be done and what should not
be. Lesser men can give way to their feelings but not you,
Rama. All this I learnt from you. You have often taught me
these lessons. And, even Brihaspati is not wise enough to
teach you the definition of Dharma. As for me, how can I
delve deep into the secret recesses of your heart and know
your thoughts when the gods themselves are not able to do so?
The god in you is sleeping because of this sorrow. Wake up,
my lord. Display your valour which is unearthly and destroy
the one who has wronged you. How does it profit you if you
destroy the world because of the misdeed of one? You must
search him out wherever he is and punish him and only him.”
Rama listened to the sweetly spoken words of Lakshmana and
after stroking his beloved brother with his right hand, he
unstrung the great bow which he held in his hand and said:
“Child, you have shown me the way to bear sorrow. I will
follow your advice. You must tell me what we should do now.
What shall we do? Where do we go from here? How will I be
able to find Sita? Think it over and tell me. I am oppressed by
this sorrow and my mind refuses to function properly. You are
the one who should think for both of us.”
Lakshmana said: “Let us, once again, search this Janasthana
thoroughly and if we do not find her here we will proceed
southwards. Only, remember, Rama, wise men like you should
stand firm like the mountain stands undaunted in the face of
storms.”
23. MEETING WITH JATAYU
Rama was still labouring under the anger which threatened the
world. Together they looked for Sita in the Janasthana and it
was a vain search. And while they were looking about,
suddenly, they came upon Jatayu. He was on the ground, like a
small hillock and his body was soaked in blood. Rama said:
“Lakshmana, it must be a rakshasa who has assumed the guise
of an eagle. He has eaten Sita. His body is covered with blood
which is hers. I am going to kill him now.” With his bow
clasped in his hand Rama approached the fallen eagle. Jatayu
was dying and he was spitting blood. With great difficulty he
spoke:
“Rama, do not waste your time wandering around here. I know
you are searching for Sita. My life as well as Sita have both
been taken by Ravana. When she was alone in the ashrama
Sita was abducted by Ravana. I saw him carrying her away. I
tried my best to rescue her from him. I fought with him. I
broke his bow and his chariot and killed his charioteer. He fell
to the ground. But I could not fight for long. I had caused as
much havoc as I could with my beak and my claws, and my
wings. Ravana took up his sword and cut off my wings. When
he knew that I was helpless he lifted her again and flew up into
the skies and speeded away from here. I am not a rakshasa, my
son.”
Rama’s woe was great. This eagle, this friend of his father and
their guardian, had been true to his word and had tried to save
Sita from the clutches of Ravana and he could not do so. Rama
fell on the ground and embracing the dying eagle he cried like
a child. “Lakshmana,” he said. “We were banished from our
country. We were made to live in the forest Dandaka. We have
lost our Sita and now Jatayu, who was like a father to us, has
been killed. Misfortune like this is more virulent than poison.
It is so intense it will burn up even the god of fire. If I should
now touch the waters of the sea, my misfortune will dry it up.
In this entire world there is no one more unfortunate than me. I
have been pushed into this deep pit of pain by Fate and
because of my ill-luck this great soul is dying.”
Rama sat there, shedding tears and stroking the dying eagle
with loving hands. And so they sat for a while. Rama said:
“Lakshmana, life is fast ebbing from the body of noble Jatayu.
His movements are stilled and only his breath remains and that
will leave him very soon. He has turned his sad eyes on us.”
Rama turned to the dying bird and asked: “Tell me, if you can,
more about what happened and how it happened. What
prompted Ravana to take away my beloved Sita from me?
How have I offended him that he should do this to me?
“I have done him no wrong. What does he look like? How
strong is he? How does he act? Where does he live? If you can
talk please tell me about him.”
Jatayu was sorry to see Rama unhappy. He was finding it hard
even to breathe. And yet, with great effort, he spoke: “She was
carried away by him. He was like a whirlwind and she was
dazed. He travelled southwards. Child, my life is fast slipping
by. I am not able to see. Hold me in your arms. Let me find
release from the bondage called life when I am held by you.
But one thing I can tell you. The time when Ravana carried her
away is named ‘Vinda’ or ‘Vijaya’. It is a certainty that a lost
thing will be found if it is lost or stolen during that time.
Ravana did not know it or was careless about it. He is sure to
die at your hands and you will get Sita back. I am sure of it. Be
without sorrow, Rama, and get Sita back after killing Ravana.”
Jatayu was gasping and blood was spurting from his mouth
and he said: “The son of Vishravas, the brother of Kubera….”
He could speak no more and Jatayu was dead.
Rama was heart-broken. He said: “Lakshmana, remember
when we came back from Agastya’s ashrama we met Jatayu?
He said he would guard Sita when we should both be absent
from the ashrama and he did what he promised to do. But Fate
is so powerful and it wins every time. For many years Jatayu
had been living in this Dandaka and he is gone. Nothing can
equal the sorrow I am suffering because of the death of Jatayu.
He died for me. He was so much like our father in his love for
us. Lakshmana, collect wood. I will rub the Arani and out of
the twigs cause a fire. Jatayu died for my sake and I will
cremate him myself.”
Rama carried the dead Jatayu in his arms and walked towards
the banks of the Godavari. Darbha was placed on the ground
and he placed Jatayu on it. Lakshmana brought dry wood and
made a pyre. Rama placed his foster father on the pyre and
said: “King of birds, may you reach the heavens meant for
those who have performed tapas, yagnas, who have
accumulated punya by performing good deeds. I grant you
permission to dwell in these worlds.” Rama touched the pyre
with the fire he had himself kindled with the Arani twigs. He
offered Anjali to the dead bird and made offerings of Pinda to
pacify the Pitris. Rama recited the verses meant for performing
Shradha for the dead. The princes came to the river Godavari
and bathed there. They then performed the Tarpana for Jatayu
according, to the rules prescribed in the shastras. Jatayu
reached the heavens meant for the rishis.
24. AYOMUKHI AND KABANDHA
The cremation of Jatayu was, in a way, a happening which
blunted the edge of the sorrow caused by the disappearance of
Sita. They were unhappy but there was a semblance of
determination in the manner in which Rama accepted the
inevitable and thought seriously of the task ahead of him. The
first flush of grief had passed and Lakshmana breathed a sigh
of relief. He had never seen Rama angry and it had frightened
him lest the world should be destroyed by Rama. He had
looked like the fire at the end of the Yuga when the entire
universe is burnt up in a single conflagration.
The brothers now walked towards the south since Jatayu was
definite about the direction which Ravana had taken. It was a
sad journey. Sita was not there to ask a hundred questions
about the trees and the birds and the flowers which were never
to be seen in cities. Rama spoke not a word and Lakshmana
walked silently by his side. Both were busy with thoughts of
Sita and they did not want to talk about it: and again, the tragic
death of Jatayu had driven even the sorrow of Sita’s separation
out of their minds for a while. They had loved him so much.
They were wandering in the denseness of the Dandaka forest.
They had walked a distance of about three krosas from the
Janasthana. They were now in a forest by name
Krauncharanya. It was frightening, inhabited as it was, by wild
animals. The darkness was palpable and resting often on the
fallen branches, or on slabs of stones, they pursued their
journey. They covered another three krosas and passed the
forest Krauncha. They came upon a cave which was dark and
seemed to be very deep since it appeared black to the eye.
Near the mouth of the cave they saw a rakshasi.
She was immense in size and fearful to look at. Even as
Shurpanakha approached Rama, this rakshasi approached
Lakshmana and said: “Come, let us be together. My name is
Ayomukhi and I have fallen in love with you. You must be
fortunate indeed since I have chosen you as my lord. Come
with me and we will haunt the slopes of the mountains and this
dark and fearful forest together.”
Lakshmana’s patience was sorely tried. Racked as he was by
the feeling that he had been careless about the safety of Sita,
overcome with fear when he saw the anger of Rama, and
distressed beyond measure by the death of Jatayu, the prince
Lakshmana did not even stop to talk to her. He took his sword
and severed her nose, her ears and also her breasts. The
dreadful rakshasi, making the forest resound with her cries, ran
away from there and they walked on.
Another forest was ahead of them. Lakshmana turned towards
Rama and spoke in a respectful manner: “Rama, my left arm is
throbbing and my mind seems to be full of evil forebodings. I
feel that some danger is awaiting us. The omens are not good
either. Please pay heed to my words and be alert. Be prepared
for any danger. But then, even though danger is indicated, the
cry of this bird Vanjulaka convinces me that we will overcome
the danger.”
While they were walking ahead, there came to their ears the
fierce noise as though the entire forest was being felled to the
ground. The noise filled the surroundings and reached the
skies. Rama and Lakshmana looked about to see where the
noise came from and, in the middle of the forest, they saw a
rakshasa whose chest was exceedingly wide and whose form
was immense. They saw something wrong with him and when
they looked again, they found that he had no head. His mouth
was in his stomach. There was one eye which was looking at
them who were approaching him and that eye was situated in-
his chest! His tongue was coming in and out of his cavernous
mouth which had huge teeth as ridges along the edge. What
was most frightening about him was the pair of arms he had.
Each arm was a yojana in length. They could not pass him
since he was standing or, rather, placed in their way and his
arms prevented them from going away from him or around
him.
The name of the rakshasa was Kabandha. He caught them both
in his two arms and steadily he pulled them towards his
mouth. Lakshmana was helpless in the terrible grip of
Kabandha. Rama was unaffected by the danger which was
now threatening both of them. Lakshmana said: “Rama I am
prepared to die at the hands of this rakshasa. Save yourself and
pursue the search for Sita. Go back to the kingdom and live
happily there with Sita. Think of me sometimes. I do not think
I will escape this iron grip.”
Rama replied: “Do not despair, Lakshmana. There is always a
way out of any kind of trouble. You should not give up so
easily.” Pulling them steadily towards himself Kabandha asked
them who they were and why they came to the fearful forest.
“I seem to be lucky today,” said Kabandha. “I have got two
human beings as my food. It is a long time since I ate human
flesh. I have caught hold of you and it will not be possible for
you to escape from me.”
Rama turned to Lakshmana and said: “Sorrow has been
heaped upon sorrow for us and now, finally, we are at a stage
when we may be eaten up by a rakshasa. Fate is the one enemy
whom no one can conquer.”
Even as he was saying this Rama thought of making some
attempt to save himself and his brother. Lakshmana had also
been thinking of some way to circumvent the danger. He said:
“Rama, let us sever the hands of this rakshasa which are
pulling us towards his dreadful mouth.” Kabandha heard their
words and tried to open his mouth and swallow them at once.
Rama and Lakshmana cut off his arms. Rama’s share was the
right arm while Lakshmana cut the left. Kabandha fell on the
ground and the noise was terrible. He asked them again: “Who
are you?” Lakshmana told him about themselves and asked
him who he was.
Kabandha said: “It is my good fortune that you came to the
forest. I am a rakshasa as a result of a curse. Once I was as
handsome as the moon. I was fond of poking fun at the rishis
and I would assume dreadful forms and scare the rishis in the
forest. One of the rishis was very angry with my pranks and he
cursed me: ‘You will be permanently ugly. The form you have
assumed will be yours for ever.’ I begged him to recall the
curse and he said: ‘Rama, the son of Dasaratha, will come to
the forest with his brother and they will cut off your hands. If
you are cremated by them you will regain your old
handsomeness.’
“My name is Dhanu, and I had also offended Indra and his
curse was added to that of the rishi. Indra has maimed me with
his Vajra and my legs are broken. Brahma said that these long
arms of mine would help me to live as long as I had to. I was
told by Indra that you would release me from this condition.
Rama, please cremate me and release me from this dreadful
existence.”
Rama said: “My wife has been captured by a rakshasa named
Ravana. We know nothing else about him. We do not know
where he lives nor what his nature is. You have been here
since a very long time. Surely, you know about him. Tell us all
about this Ravana and about some method by which we can
rescue Sita from him. We will certainly cremate you as you
wish. Only tell us all you know about Ravana.” Kabandha
said: “I have lost the power to know everything, the power I
had before the curse. However, once I am cremated, I will get
my old form back and also my old powers and I am sure I can
help you in your quest for Sita. I can tell you if there is anyone
to help you find your wife. Please dig a pit and, after placing
me in it, cover it with wood and set fire to the pyre. I will tell
you later how you can find your wife. I will be able, I am sure,
to tell you the name of the person who will help you. Vague
things are coming back to my mind already. The person I am
telling you about has travelled all over the world and there is
no place which he does not know about. I want to remember it
all perfectly.”
25. A RAY OF HOPE
Rama and Lakshmana prepared a very large pit, and a deep
one as indicated by Kabandha and filled it half with wood and,
after placing Kadandha in it, they covered it with more wood
along with his severed hands. They set fire to it and it took a
long time to burn fully. Lakshmana said: “Rama, after Sita was
carried away we prepared a pyre for Jatayu and burnt him.
Now we are doing it again for Kabandha. I wonder if there
will be a third cremation to be undertaken !”
When the body had been consumed fully there arose out of the
fire Dhanu, the divine being. He was as handsome as he said
he was and dressed in divine ornaments and silks he was a rare
sight. A chariot had arrived to take him.
Dhanu told Rama: “I will tell you how to set about your quest
for Sita. There are six different factors which are needed to
know the truth about anything. These six lead you to the truth.
They are Pratyaksha , that is, what has been seen actually. The
next is Anumana , conjecture: meaning, arriving at some
conclusions on the basis of what one has seen. The third is
Upamana : comparison to something which is similar and so,
guessing by comparison. The fourth is Shabda which evidently
means trying to get at the truth by means of noises made and
such like. The fifth is Anuphalaprati which means: making
certain that it is not there because it is not found And the sixth
is Arthaprapti : guessing and arriving at the truth with the help
of the other five and the knowledge obtained by the other five.
“A man who is in some kind of trouble will find a sympathetic
friend in another who has had similar sufferings. Lakshmana
and you are going through a difficult time. Rama, you have
lost your wife. I know of one whose friendship should be
sought by you. I have thought about it and this is the best way.
You will achieve your end if you follow my advice and meet
this person. I will tell you all about him.
“There is a monkey chieftain and his name is Sugriva. He is
the brother of Vali, the son of Indra. Vali has been harassing
Sugriva and has driven him out of his kingdom. Sugriva is a
good soul and he has a fear of Adharma. With four monkeys
as companions he is living now in the mountain by name
Rishyamooka. The mountain is on the banks of the lake Pampa
which is very picturesque. Sugriva is quite a good-looking
monkey, brave, powerful and he is true to his word. He is
highly intelligent and skilful in many fields. His strength is
proverbial and he is the person who must be sought out by you
to help you in your hour of need. He will be a good friend and
he will help you. Rama, do not indulge in grief but proceed
towards Pampa and Rishyamooka. You know only too well
that on one can alter the course of Fate. No one has been able
to conquer Fate and what Fate wills will have to be suffered by
everyone. Rama, go at once and meet Sugriva. Make friends
with him. Let the fire be witness to your oath of friendship. Do
not ignore him, but, on the other hand, he has to be cherished
by you. He has a desire which can be achieved only by you
and for the sake of returning the favour done by you, he will
help you. His father was a hero by name Riksharajas. He is
actually the son of Surya, the sun. He is conversant with all the
haunts of the rakshasas who eat human flesh. Like the sun,
there is nothing on the earth which he does not know. He will
seek Sita everywhere to please you.” Dhanu paused and
continued: ‘This path leading towards the west is the path you
should follow. It leads to Rishyamooka. The path is lined with
beautiful trees which bear fruits and flowers like those in the
heavens. The path ends in a garden which is like Nandana or
Chaitra. Very soon you will reach the lake by name Pampa. It
is the most beautiful lake that has ever been seen by human
eyes. There are lotuses blowing on its surface and the bottom
of the lake is sandy. The water is so clear you can see the
sandy bed. Swans and cranes and other eater-birds will make
music. They have never seen human beings and they will not
fly away when they see you. Fish leap about in the water. The
water from the lake is sweeter than the Amrita they talk about.
Go to Pampasaras. Your sorrow will be assuaged by the
beautiful surroundings in Pampa. The flowers there never dry
up and the fruits do not get spoilt. The disciples of the rishi
Matanga were dwelling there once and their presence has
made the spot unique in this respect.
“Rama, even now, there dwells an old ascetic by name Shabari
who was serving the rishis. She is very old. Several times has
she been asked to go to heaven. But she heard that the Lord in
the form of Rama has come to the Dandaka and she is waiting
to serve you before leaving for the heavens which have been
granted her. So Rama, when you arrive at the western bank of
the lake Pampa you will see an ashrama which is situated in a
lonely place. The forest surrounding it is named Matangavana.
This is because the rishi created it. You can spend some time
there and rest your bruised heart. The Pampasaras is at the foot
of the Rishyamooka. There is a story attached to the mountain
that no sinner is allowed to ascend the mountain. On the
mountain are many large and deep caves and Sugriva lives in
some of them, at times, and on top of the hill at other times.
Go to him Rama, and you will succeed in your search. Now it
is time for me to go. Please grant me leave. “Rama and
Lakshmana looked kindly at him who was seated in the
celestial chariot and said: “Farewell, go back to where you
came from.” He in turn said: “May your search be fruitful,”
and the chariot vanished.
26. SHABARI’S ASHRAMA
The two princes were in a happy frame of mind since
Kabandha had given them some kind of assistance by asking
them to meet the chief of the monkeys. They talked about it as
they travelled towards the west along the path indicated by
Kabandha. They looked around and saw the trees and flowers
which were to be found everywhere. But they paid no heed to
them. Their only thought was to reach Rishyamooka as early
as possible and to meet Sugriva. At the foot of the hill they
saw a place which seemed to them safe enough from the wild
animals and, since the sun had set, they deemed it wise not to
go any further in the dark.
They spent the night there and early in the morning they made
preparations to continue their journey. They saw that they had
covered quite some distance now. They had reached the
western banks of the lake Pampa which had been mentioned
by Kabandha. From there they could see a small ashrama.
Rama had been looking for this ashrama since he had been
told that Shabari, an old woman, was waiting for his coming.
This was, to him, more important than even meeting Sugriva.
They walked towards the ashrama. It was surrounded on all
sides by trees and shrubs and they entered the ashrama of
Shabari.
Shabari stood up with great excitement and she prostrated
before Rama and then before Lakshmana. Rama spoke to her
in his sweet and pleasant voice: “You are rich in tapas. Have
you shed all the desires of the World? Is your tapas increasing
day by day? Have you conquered anger? Have you learnt to
live on meagre fare? How are your Vratas helping you in
finding peace? Has your service to the great been fruitful?
Have you realised that you are ready to leave?”
The old woman Shabari stood humbly before Rama and said:
“My tapas has been fruitful now, at this moment, since my
eyes have lighted on you. The rishis have been served by me
faithfully and it has granted me the reward: I have seen you.
My life has not been lived in vain since you have graced me
with your presence and I have earned a place in heaven. I have
been purified since your eyes have rested on this body of mine
and I will certainly attain salvation.
“The rishis whom I served went to the heavens in the many
chariots sent for them by the celestials. I was asked by them to
stay on here. They told me: ‘Rama will visit this sacred
ashrama of yours and with him will come Lakshmana, his
brother. Honour these guests and then you can enter the
heavenly abode meant for you.’ Rama, my lord, for
entertaining you, I have been collecting fruits from the trees on
the banks of the Pampa this many a day. I have kept them
carefully.” Rama looked at Shabari whose birth was that of a
huntress and he said: “You have, by your tapas, won a place
for yourself in the heavens: what is more, you have been able
to reach the Brahmi state. From Dhanu, who was cursed to be
a Kabandha, I heard about the greatness of your tapas. I would
like to spend some time here and look at the surroundings of
your ashrama.”
Shabari said: “This place is famed by the name Matangavana.
Rishis have made it a sanctified spot because of the tapas and
the yagas they have performed here. They were so old that
their hands would tremble while offering the flowers on the
Vedi. Because of the tapas of these rishis this Vedi which is
called Pratyaksthali glows like sunlight and illumines all the
quarters. They were thin and weak and old and they could not
go out and gather the waters for the yaga and so the waters
from the ocean reached them on their own accord. They
bathed here and the tree-bark which they were wearing is still
on the trees and they are not dry. The blue lotuses and other
flowers are as fresh as they were on the day they were used for
worship. The place has this special quality.”
They went round the ashrama and Rama partook of the fruits
which Shabari had saved up for him. She asked him: “My
desire has been fulfilled. I have entertained you and I am now
ready to depart for the other world. Please grant me leave to do
so.”
Rama said: “You are holy and with a pure heart you have
worshipped the rishis. I have been worshipped by you. May
your desires be granted and may you reach the heavens where
the rishis are, the rishis whom you served faithfully when they
were here.”
Shabari, who was a Brahma Gnani who had shed all
attachments and desires, meditated on the God of fire, after
touching water with her hand. She was consumed by fire
created by herself and became a mass of flames. Out of it she
rose up and she looked like a celestial damsel. She prostrated
before Rama and she ascended to the heavens while the
brothers stood watching.
27. THE LAKE BY NAME PAMPA
They resumed their journey and they talked of the huntress
Shabari and her devotion to Rama. Rama was amazed at the
glory of the rishis who could summon the waters of the ocean
at will to serve them and he said: “Lakshmana, I am chastened
by this experience. Look how the tigers and the deer are
playing together! What a hallowed spot this is! The seven seas
have flowed here and it is a very pure ashrama. I have found
peace here. My mind is now rid of the agitation which had
been troubling me till now. I have found strength which will
help me bear the separation from Sita. Something tells me that
we are on the brink of discovering something which will be of
great benefit to us. Come, let us hurry towards Rishyamooka
hill and let us locate the lake Pampa which is said to cling to
the foot of the mountain. Kabandha told us that Sugriva is
there and that he is in constant fear of his brother Vali. Our
destination is Rishyamooka and we should meet Sugriva as
early as possible and forge a friendship with him as we have
been advised to. Sugriva will organise a search for Sita and I
am sure she will be found.”
Lakshmana was equally impatient and together they hurried
onwards. They passed many trees and small forests and soon
they were near the lake which was named Matangasaras.
They bathed in its cool waters and went further. After they had
gone some distance they were greeted by the fragrance which
was part of the famed lake Pampa. There seemed to be an
exhilaration in the air and they forgot their fatigue and walked
on. They reached the banks of the beautiful lake Pampa.
It was a magnificent sight. On the banks were flowering trees
of all types: Ashoka, Tilaka, Punnaga, Bakula and the perfume
was overpowering. There were lotuses everywhere and the
water in the lake was clear as crystal. The lake seemed to have
been the haunt of even the celestials. The grassy banks were
strewn with flowers of all hues and it seemed as though a rich
carpet had been laid there. The mango trees were many and
the birds were making music. Peacocks were dancing and the
lake Pampa was exceedingly beautiful.
Rama looked at the lavishness with which nature had adorned
the lake and he was overcome with sorrow. He said:
“Lakshmana, child, as Kabandha said, there, at some distance,
is the mountain Rishyamooka where Sugriva dwells. You go
and meet him.”
28. RAMA’S GRIEF
Lakshmana heard Rama and stopped in his tracks and looked
at Rama with wonder in his eyes. Rama said: “Lakshmana, I
cannot live without Sita. I have given my very life to her and I
am finding it hard to be without her. This Pampa and its
exquisite beauty would have made her happy. This place
makes me think of her and only her. Lakshmana, I cannot find
peace anywhere at any time unless I see Sita. I will not be able
to meet Sugriva. You must take it upon yourself to go to
Rishyamooka. I will remain here and I will not be able to
forget my Sita. I cannot help these tears which are drenching
me.” Rama sat and wept there and Lakshmana tried to comfort
him.
Rama had found some comfort in the ashrama of Matanga and
Lakshmana had heard him say that he was able to bear the
grief which was burning him up. But the sight of Pampa was
painful. It was painful for Rama to be in the midst of so much
beauty and to be parted from Sita. He gave way to his grief
and his love for Sita had grown tenfold. He was sorely tried by
the pangs of separation. He said: “Look at the beauty of this
lake, Lakshmana. It has beautiful trees growing on its banks
and on its face are blooming lotuses, red and blue. The trees
are so dark and dense, they seem to be hillocks. This beauty is
overpowering. And it makes me sad. It makes me think of
Bharata and his devotion to me.
“I am unhappy at the thought that we are parted. It makes me
think of Sita and this season Vasanta makes me long for her.
“This Pampa with clear pellucid water makes me sad. Sita
would have been happy to see this grassy bank strewn with
flowers of all hues. The entire earth seems to be made of
flowers. The creepers have twined themselves about the
branches of the trees and they are laden with clusters of
flowers.
“Lakshmana, this month Madhu is the first month of Vasanta
and it increases love in the mind of man. I have been told that
Manmata is always accompanied by Vasanta and my mind is
distraught with pain, by the arrows of Manmata. The wind is
scattering flowers all over the place and the aids laden with the
perfume of flowers. He seems to be playing with the flowers,
this god of wind. The bees are making sweet music to
accompany his sport. The koils from the trees around sing and
the wind is dancing to the music. The branches of the trees
seem to be embracing each other, so deeply entwined are they.
The breeze is so pleasing: it is neither too strong nods it
stagnant. The scent of sandalwood is borne by the wind and it
is refreshing to my tired body. Look at the Karnikara tree in
full bloom! How can I look at it and not think of Sita who
loved it?
“I am drowned in sorrow and no one can comfort me except
Sita and she is far away, I know not where. This water-fowl is
making a noise which amused Sita. I remember once she heard
it and, excited by the strange noise it made, took me by the
hand and led me to where it was. She was so happy that day. I
cannot forget her happy laughter.
“There are so many types of birds here. I have never seen so
many birds all together like I am doing now. Even the birds fly
only in pairs. The music of the koils intensify my love for Sita
and I am longing for her presence. This Vasanta is like fire to
my body. I feel a burning all over me since I am aching for
Sita. I miss her large black eyes, her sweet voice and her
gentle touch. I cannot live without her. Vasanta was her
favourite season. I do not know how I am going to live,
separated as I am from my beloved. The peacocks are strutting
around with their tails spread out and the hens are watching
them. If only she had not been carried away, Sita would have
been thrilled by the coming of Vasanta and the touch of the
breeze which is soft, gentle and laden with perfume. This same
Vasanta will be where she is and she will be pining for me
even as I am, for her. How can she live without me? My mind
is racked with worry about her and about her safety.
Lakshmana, she will most probably kill herself unable to live
without me. She will not be able to bear the torture she may be
made to undergo. My life is in her keeping and hers, in mine.
We cannot live without each other. Everything about this
Pampa, from the flowers to the birds, the trees, the breeze and
the murmuring bees make me long for Sita and I am not able
to bear this pain. Lakshmana, I cannot live without her.”
Lakshmana was looking at Rama and was listening to his
words. He said: “Rama, I can see how unhappy you are. I
know what a jewel Sita is, and it is not possible to find another
woman like her. Her qualities are incomparable. But you
should not give way to sorrow like this. Remember, we have a
duty to perform. Rama, there is nothing which is greater than
Dharma. If a man is devoted to the observance of Dharma
nothing is impossible for him. Steadfastness and firmness are
needed for it. A man of intelligence will know how to
overcome sorrow with the help of his Dharma. A man, an
ordinary man, who does not know the secret of living will be
unable to bear the reverses of fortune. But a man like you will
know that it is the result of Fate: this misfortune, and he will
bear his unhappiness bravely.
“Without a second thought, you have given up the kingdom
and the many comforts to which you were accustomed. Like a
mountain which stands firm and unmoved by the lashings of
storm after storm, you have stood, serene and unmoved,
unaffected by them all. Remember who you are, my dear
brother. Even you are becoming blinded by this ignorance of
your Atman, and you are allowing yourself to be deluded by it.
Even as a charioteer knows how to pull the reins skilfully so
that the horses go in the right direction, the path which he has
chosen, you should control happiness and sorrow with the help
of your intellect. You should not succumb to sorrow like this.
Your courage is as great as that of the turbulent ocean. You
will fulfil the promise you made to our father and go back to
Ayodhya. You will rule the kingdom and you will earn the
praise of the gods and the world of men. You will find peace
and happiness. You are certain to be happy soon.
“Let us not sit helplessly like weaklings. We must try and find
the miscreant who stole Sita. He has not realised that he has
chosen death when he chose to steal Sita. You will kill him
and be with Sita very soon. I am sure of it.
“Please resume your old self. Be firm and strong. Let there not
be any more sorrow in your mind. The pain of separation from
Sita has been renewed by your dwelling on it again and again.
Abandon this grief. The wick of a lamp, even if it is wet, will
burn when soaked in oil.
“Let us set about the search for Sita. Ravana may have
imprisoned her in the nether world, or in the next world, it is
no matter. We will not let him escape alive. He will have to
encounter us. He will either release Sita and run away or meet
his death at your hands. He must return Sita and fall at your
feet and ask you to pardon him or else, even if he hides in the
womb of Aditi, I will kill him. Do not let me see you grieving.
It is unbecoming. You look like a man who does not know
what his duty is. Come, shed this pain and be your real self.
Undaunted, firm and serene under any circumstance. Without
effort no man can achieve what he desires. Enthusiasm,
repeated efforts, will grant you anything you ask for. There is
nothing as great as constant striving.
“We will certainly find Sita because of our efforts and we will
not let anything deter us and make us hesitant. Realise that you
are a great personage and, forgetting this meaningless sorrow,
make up your mind to fight the enemy whom we must hunt
out as soon as we can.”
Rama found great comfort in the words of his brother and with
an effort he shed his despondency. He gathered his scattered
thoughts once again and, with a firm step, began to proceed
towards the mountain called Rishyamooka. They passed the
lake Pampa and walked towards their destination. Rama’s eyes
rested constantly on the beautiful waterfalls which flowed in
great tumult all over the slopes of the mountain and, with set
lips, he walked with Lakshmana. They walked together, and
they looked like two elephants which had come to the Pampa
for sport. Very soon they reached Rishyamooka and they
walked slowly on the slopes, eager to meet Sugriva.
KISHKINDHA KANDA
1. SUGRIVA SENDS HANUMAN TO RAMA
Sugriva was seated on one of the peaks of the hill and he had
four monkeys with him. From this vantage point he could see
everything, everywhere, and his roving eyes rested on Rama
and Lakshmana who had arrived at the foot of the hill. They
were walking slowly, with halting steps. Their eyes were
questioning and seemed to be looking for something. They
were eager to find out where Sugriva was and, seeing them
and their searching looks, Sugriva’s mind was alerted and fear
crept into his heart. From a distance he discerned the two
strangers in the vicinity of his hiding place and Sugriva,
though brave by nature, was sorely perplexed by the sight of
strangers on the hill. He was afraid of them and he did not
know what to do. They were all scared of the coming of the
two strangers and quickly they hid themselves in a cave which
was nearby.
Sugriva was afraid since these tapasvins were armed. His eyes
were wandering all over the place and his fear was excessive.
He was only too well aware of the strength of his brother Vali
and his own inefficiency as far as Vali was concerned. With
his voice trembling with fear he said: “These two are sent by
Vali: I am sure of it. Or else how could they have passed the
forest which is considered to be impenetrable? They are
dressed as Sanyasins but that is only a guise since they carry
bows and arrows and lean see the gleam of swords at their
waists. No tapasvin will attire himself thus. Let us choose a
safe place where we can hide ourselves.”
Sugriva’s ministers were with him and the chief of them was
Hanuman. He knew the dread which was in the heart of
Sugriva. Hanuman, who was well-versed in the art of
conversing, spoke with humility: “Forget this fear of Vali, my
lord. This mountain is safe from the attack of Vali tree he is
forbidden by the rishi’s curse to set foot on it. I do not see Vali
anywhere. Be firm in your faith as far as the safety of this
Rishyamooka is concerned.”
Sugriva said: “Look at these two persons coming this way,
Hanuman. They look like divine beings. They are handsome
and they seem to be extremely strong. They are armed and I
am frightened: and so will you be, if you had been oppressed
as I have been. I suspect them to have been sent by Vali to kill
me. I am sure of it.
“Kings have different people to aid them in their rule. It is
essential for us to know who they are before we dismiss them
as harmless wanderers. Vali is very clever and is capable of
using human beings as his aids. Hanuman, I want you to go to
them. Talk to them cleverly and get all the information about
them. Try and see if you can find out the reason for their
coming here. You are wise and you will be able to find out all
about them. I know. If they are guileless, win them over with
flattering words and make them reveal their real purpose in
coming to this mountain. Go to these men who are armed with
bows and arrows and find out about them. It will be easy for
you to find out if they are good men. If they are, make friends
with them.”
Hanuman, who was the son of Vayu, agreed to obey the
commands of his master and proceeded to where Rama and his
dear Lakshmana were wandering. To appear in the guise of a
brahmachari seemed to him to be a wise decision since he did
not know who the two strangers were. From the top of the
mountain he reached the neighbourhood of the princes very
soon since he leaped from tree to tree and from rock to rock.
He went to the presence of Rama and Lakshmana and
welcomed them to the mountain with very sweet words and in
a charming manner.
Hanuman said: “You seem to be Rajarshis and you appear to
be divine beings. I have been watching you and you are
looking for something on the slopes of this mountain. You are
watching the trees and the herds of deer which pass you by
and you are, to my mind, observing strict penance. I am
intrigued as to who you may be. You appear to be Sanyasins
but your weapons and the fact that you are both armed seem to
belie it.
“I can see eagerness in your steps and a semblance of
impatience as though you are seeking something. Bravery
seems to have taken a form in the two of you. Serene as the
surface of a lake, your faces express courage in the face of
misfortunes. Your radiance is like that of molten gold and your
sighs express some sorrow which is lodged in your minds.
Your gaits like that of lions, your wide chests and your
powerful arms, your boss which are as glorious as the bow of
Indra, make me eager to know who you may be.
“Your handsomeness is captivating. I am convinced that you
are royal personages though your garbs are those of
mendicants. This mountain, the river which flows here, the
waters of Pampa, have gained an added glow because of your
presence. You resemble each other so much that I can easily
guess you are brothers. With your eyes like the petals of the
lotus, with your divine looks, you make me wonder. It seems
to me as though the sun and moon have abandoned the
heavens and have come down to the earth for some heavenly
purpose. What is the reason behind your wandering in this
place which is devoid of human beings? Your arms are bare
but it is apparent that they should be wearing ornaments made
of gold. Perhaps you have come here to guard this beautiful
mountain which is even more lovely than the Vindhya or the
Meru. Your bows which are looking so powerful and these
arrows like flames are never at rest, I am sure, once your anger
is roused. These swords look like serpents which are asleep.
They gleam like serpents which have just shed their skins.
“I will tell you who I am. There is a good and powerful
monkey chief by name Sugriva. He has been driven out of his
kingdom by his brother and this Sugriva has been wandering
about on the slopes of this Rishyamooka. My name is
Hanuman and I have been sent by him to find out about you.
Sugriva desires friendship with you. I am a monkey and I can
assume any form I wish. To find out about you I assumed this
guise of a brahmachari. As I told you, I am a monkey and I am
the son of Vayu. I am one of the faithful servants of Sugriva
and one of his mentors.”
Hanuman said nothing more and stood waiting for them to
reply. Rama was thrilled by the words of Hanuman. He turned
to Lakshmana and said: “Lakshmana, we have been looking
for Sugriva and this messenger from him is his mentor. He has
approached me with a desire to be friends with me. This
Hanuman speaks beautifully. He seems to be a very sincere
person and pure in mind. I want you to talk to him. I am sure
he is well-versed in the Vedas or else he would not have been
able to talk so well. He knows all the three Vedas.
“He is a master of grammar and, while he spoke, I could not
find a single mistake in the formation of his sentences. His
entire personality is very attractive and his voice is very
pleasing and attractive too. Pitched low in the Madhyama, his
voice is musical to the ears. He spoke well too. His manner of
talking was convincing, short and spontaneous. It was genuine,
straight from his heart and I could detect no deception in him.
His words were so well formed, scholarly, clearly spoken, that
they are to be praised to the utmost. With his words which rose
from the heart, neck and head, which are bewitching, how can
even an enemy resist him? Fortunate is Sugriva to have such a
gem as his minister. All his desires and plans will succeed if
Hanuman is the mentor for him. His deeds will all be
accomplished by the messenger himself, so capable is he.”
Lakshmana turned to Hanuman and said: “We have already
been told about your master Sugriva and about the misfortune
which has been visited on him. We have been wandering here
on the slopes of this mountain in search-of this same Sugriva.
We were asked to meet him and forge a friendship with him.
Please think about our desire and the commands of your
master and do what you think is best under the circumstances.
We will do anything you deem is wise.”
Hanuman was extremely pleased with his words. He was
happy about the success of his mission. He decided to take
them to the presence of Sugriva and wished that the friendship
between the two should be formed at once. He thought to
himself:
“They have also come to the forest with some task where they
need assistance. It seems as though the troubles of my master
will soon be things of the past because of these two men. He
may regain his kingdom.” Hanuman asked Rama: “Can you
tell me why you are wandering in these fearful forests on the
banks of Pampa? It is ridden with fierce animals and there is
not a single human being here. I am curious to know.”
Again Rama looked at Lakshmana as if to say: “Answer him.”
Lakshmana said: “There was an emperor named Dasaratha
who ruled the world. He was a righteous man and never once
has he swerved from the path of Dharma. He had no enemies
since he did not consider anyone to be such. He had performed
many yagnas and he was a devotee of the Lord. This is his
eldest son and he is called Rama. The word of his father is
sacred to him. Rama is a great soul. He has conquered his
senses and he is famed for his prowess. He was asked by his
father to spend fourteen years in the Dandaka forest and I
accompanied him. I am his younger brother. To me, the only
god is my brother, and my only religion is to obey him in
everything. Lakshmana is my name.
“Even as the glory of the sun cannot exist without the sun.
Sita, the wife of Rama, came with him to the forest. When she
happened to be alone in the ashrama Sita was captured by a
rakshasa and we do not know where he dwells. While we were
wandering in search of my brother’s wife we came across
Dhanu, a celestial being, who had been pushed down to the
earth because of a curse. He told us that there is a chieftain of
the monkeys by name Sugriva and that we should seek him
out. We were told that he would help us in our search. He said:
‘Sugriva is a great hero and he will certainly help you to find
your wife. He will find out who stole her and find where she
is.’ Dhanu went back to the heavens after telling us about your
king. Here is where he is supposed to live. Rama and I are on
this hill Rishyamooka for the sole purpose of meeting Sugriva,
your master. We seek his help. My brother wants him to help
him in his quest for his wife.
“It is indeed the vagaries of Fate which have made a plaything
of this noble Rama, the son of Dasaratha, the refuge of all
those who are in trouble, the home of Dharma and truth, the
sole hope of the entire populace of Kosala, the honoured
prince of the country, the eldest son of an emperor, a hero
whose prowess and valour are known to all the world. This
Rama is now reduced to a state when he has to seek the help of
others to achieve his end. Rama is sunk in sorrow and your
master should help him.”
Overcome with emotion Lakshmana was talking while tears
poured down his face. Hanuman watched him and said: “It is
the good fortune of my master Sugriva that such a noble soul
who is without anger, who has the senses under control, who is
like a god among human beings; should desire friendship with
him. His troubles are over and my master will be happy once
he makes friendship with you.” They stood silent for a
moment and Hanuman continued: “I will take you to Sugriva.
He has had his share of misfortunes. He was driven out of his
kingdom and his wife was taken from him by his brother Vali.
He has been treated ill by his brother and, believe me, my
master will do his utmost to find Sita for you.” Lakshmana
turned to Rama and said: “Rama, I feel that our task will be
accomplished with the help of the chief of the monkeys. This
son of Vayu seems to be a truthful person: in fact, he seems to
me to be incapable of ever uttering a falsehood.”
Hanuman took both of them on his broad back and went to the
presence of Sugriva.
The peak where Sugriva was dwelling was named Malaya and
it was part of Rishyamooka. Hanuman went to the presence of
Sugriva with the brothers and told him: “This is Rama. He is
very wise man and a great warrior. He has his brother with him
and I met them when they were wandering about.” Hanuman
told Sugriva about the circumstances which had brought them
to Dandaka and now to Rishyamooka. “He has been asked to
meet you,” said Hanuman. ‘He was told that he should seek
your aid in searching for Sita. These two brothers are valiant
and powerful and it is but meet that you should honour them
accordingly.”
2. A FRIENDSHIP IS FORGED
Sugriva was greatly relieved when he heard that they were not
emissaries from Vali. His fear vanished and he welcomed
Rama with a great show of affection. He said: “Hanuman, the
son of Vayu, told me all about you and your greatness. You are
a terror to your enemies and you are righteous. The fact that
you desire friendship with me is a great honour you are
bestowing on me. I consider it my good fortune that you
should have come to me seeking my hand in friendship. Here
is my hand which I hold out to you with affection. Please
accept my gesture of love. Let there form between you and me
a kinship which nothing can break.” Rama took his
outstretched hand in his and embraced Sugriva. Hanuman had
shed the guise of a brahmachari which he had put on when he
went out to meet Rama. He now kindled a fire with two twigs
of Arani . He worshipped the fire with offerings of flowers and
brought the fire and placed it in front of them. Rama and
Sugriva went round the fire and took the oath that they would
remain friends forever. They were very happy at this new
friendship which had been formed. They felt that something
momentous had been achieved. They were now like long lost
friends: so well did each welcome the other’s affection.
“You have become my good friend. From now on, everything
will be shared by us, whether it is happiness or sorrow”: thus
they spoke to each other. Sugriva broke a branch from a Sala
tree which was nearby and placed it on the ground. He made
Rama sit on it and he sat beside him. Hanuman, the wise, at
once broke a branch from a sandalwood tree and offered it to
Lakshmana as a seat.
Sugriva spoke with tears in his eyes and told Rama about his
misfortunes. He said: “Rama, I am a very unhappy person. I
was insulted by my brother and driven away from my land and
kingdom. My wife was stolen from me and I have found
refuge in this mountain which is the only place where any
enemy cannot touch me. I want you to protect me from Vali,
my brother. You are my refuge.”
Rama was touched by the sufferings of Sugriva. He said: “I
know that the meaning of friendship is to help each other. I
will, this very moment, kill Vali. My arrows, sharp and keen,
radiant as the rays of the sun, with their ends beautified by the
feathers of the eagle, which are as fearful as the Vajra of Indra,
will hiss like angry snakes and find a home in the chest of
Vali. I assure you that Vali will fall on the ground with my
arrow lodged in his chest.” His words made Sugriva happy. He
spoke with a great show of gratitude.” “With your grace I will
get the kingdom back and my wife too. I will see my enemy
destroyed and I will live without the fear which has been
haunting me all these years. I will sleep in peace from now
onwards.” When they were talking thus Sita’s left eye which
was like a lotus petal throbbed suddenly. And so did the tawny
left eye of Vali and Ravana was puzzled since his left eye,
crimson like blood, throbbed all on a sudden.
Sugriva continued talking. He said: “This Hanuman who is my
minister told me all about you and the many mishaps which
have been visited on you. I am sure your sorrow will soon
disappear. The Vedas had once been stolen by the rakshasas
Madhu and Kaitabha and they were rescued by Narayana.
Even so, you will find that I will institute a search for your
beloved wife and bring her to you. Whether she is concealed
in the nether regions or in the heavenly haunts, I will find her
for you. You can depend on my word. I want to tell you about
a recent occurrence.
“The five of us were sitting on the top of this peak as is our
custom and we suddenly saw something in the sky. We saw a
rakshasa dark as a rain cloud, and just as huge. And in his left
arm he held a beautiful woman who was glowing golden like a
streak of lightning. She was wriggling like a queen serpent and
he held her fast. She was crying out: “Rama! Lakshmana!”
From what you say, it must have been your wife who was
carried away. We saw her. While we were wondering about
them there dropped in our midst a small bundle tied up in
yellow silk. She had taken off some of her ornaments and had
hastily tied them up in a piece of silk torn from her mantle. It
was a quick gesture and she hoped, perhaps, that somehow
you would get to know of it. We have kept the bundle very
carefully and I will bring it to you. See if the jewels belong to
Sita.”
Rama was greatly excited and exclaimed: “Why do you tarry,
my friend? Bring them to me at once and let me see them.”
Sugriva leaped from his seat and ran to a cave which was
nearby. In a moment he was back with a small bundle tied up
in yellow silk. He placed it before Rama. Rama knew the silk.
It was Sita’s favourite mantle. With trembling hands he took
up the jewels tied up in the scrap of yellow silk and his face,
drenched as it was with tears, seemed like the moon in winter,
pale and lifeless. “Sita!” he cried out and fell down in a faint.
They revived him and holding the bundle to his heart, he
sighed for a while and looked piteously at Lakshmana.
He said: “Lakshmana, look at this scrap of silk thrown by my
beloved while she was being taken away. Look at these jewels.
They have not lost their shape and that is because they must
have landed on the grassy slopes. My eyes are blurred with
tears, my child. Tell me, are they Sita’s jewels? I am overcome
with grief which has been renewed by the sight of these. Tell
me which ornaments she has thrown.” Lakshmana cried too
and said: “I have never looked at her face nor at her hands. I
cannot recognise the bangles nor can I, her earrings. But these
anklets I know, since every morning I would fall at her feet
and take her blessings.”
Rama turned to Sugriva and said: “Tell me more about how
you saw my beloved Sita. Where were you when you saw
her?” He continued: “That sinner who has stolen my wife will
soon realise that the gates of the City of Death are wide open
to receive him. I am angry with him and that means that he
will not live very long. Tell me where he lives, and I will, this
moment go and end his sinful life.”
Sugriva was very affectionate by nature and tears sprang to his
eyes when he saw the distress of Rama. He said: “I know
nothing about him, Rama. I only know that he is a rakshasa. I
do not know who he is, what his ancestry is, what his valour is
like nor where he lives. I saw them flash past and in that one
moment I could gather that he was a rakshasa.1 remember her
calling out your name and that of Lakshmana and though I
knew nothing of you then, I gather now that it was your wife
whom he was carrying away. But do not be unhappy. I swear I
will make every attempt to get her back and make you happy.
Very soon you will be rid of this grief which is killing you and
you will find Sita by your side. It is not right that you should
be so despondent. Wipe those tears and regain your poise
which is natural to you. It is not proper for me to tell you the
truths which you must know already. But then, when one is
unhappy one is apt to forget what one has been taught and
observed all the time. A man who is contented will not give
way to grief whether he is in grave trouble or when he has lost
all his wealth, or even when his life is in danger. He will
remain placid, calm and unaffected by these buffetings of Fate.
It is only a man who is lacking in courage who lets grief get
the better of him. I ask you on my bended knees, please
abandon this grief. It robs you of your naturalness and you will
lose your peace of mind and that is a terrible state of affairs.
Extreme grief will make you dislike even the thought of being
alive. Abandon this state of mind. Be brave and be hopeful. I
have been accepted as a friend by you and because of that
privilege which you have granted me, I am talking to you like
this. Do not be swayed by emotions.”
Rama was touched by the concern of Sugriva and his words
had a soothing effect on his troubled mind. Till now he had
only Lakshmana to share his grief but now he had found a
friend and to him he could unburden his heart. He regained a
semblance of composure and said: “My friend, Sugriva, you
are indeed a good friend since you know the right words to say
when I am unhappy. Your affection for me has, to a large
extent, comforted me and I will soon regain the peace of mind
which I was almost losing. It is rare to find a friend,
particularly when one is in trouble. I depend on you to look for
this Ravana and find out where he has concealed my wife. Tell
me what I should do for you. Like seeds sown on good fertile
soil during the rainy season your words will be fruitful and
you will reap the benefit very soon. Remember that these
words of mine which are spoken out of my affection should be
considered as words of promise. I will never go back on my
word once it is given. I have never before uttered an untruth
and I will not do so hereafter. I swear to you in the name of
Truth that I will do what you want me to do, to make you
happy.”
Sugriva was thrilled by the solemn promise of Rama. Rama
had sworn that he would help him achieve his dream. He had
been suffering all these years and now he had found a saviour.
The best among men and the wise monkey were friends and
Sugriva was convinced that his troubles were at an end. He
said:
“The moment you accepted me as your friend, I am sure the
gods have let their kind eyes rest on me. With your help one
can attain the heavens and reign supreme there. What, then, of
a mere earthly kingdom belonging to monkeys. I have been
honoured since such a great man like you should have taken
my hand and, in front of sacred fire, said that you are my
friend. You may be sure that I will not forget this in a hurry. It
is not right to talk about one’s own self and one’s prowess but
I will be able to do what seems impossible. Once a friendship
is formed between two, then other feelings vanish, except the
love for each other. It is immaterial whether the friend is rich
or poor, unhappy or contented, good or evil. These qualities
should not stand in the way of friendship. For the sake of a
friend a man should be ready to give up anything: his wealth,
his comforts, and, if need be, his life itself. I will follow rules
since I am your friend and I will help you in every way. I
swear.”
3. VALI AND SUGRIVA
They had been talking for a while and Rama had regained his
composure. The sight of Sita’s jewels had upset him but he
was now his old self and he waited for Sugriva to tell him
about the quarrel he had with his brother. Lakshmana, Rama,
Sugriva and Hanuman were all seated on branches of trees
which had been felled on the ground.
“Rama,” began Sugriva. “I have been spending my days in
constant fear of my brother. I have been ill-treated by him and
he has been trying to kill me. I have eluded death thus far and I
am afraid of him all the time and of his threat to kill me. It is
up to you to help me… I must be rid of this fear of Vali
forever. I want peace of mind.”
Rama smiled softly at him and said: “As you rightly observed,
a friend considers the grief of his friend as his own and tries to
help him. To hurt is second nature to an enemy and I will kill
Vali who has stolen your wife. Look at these arrows of mine.
These feathered friends of mine, inlaid with gold have the
power to kill even as Indra’s Vajra. They are like angry
serpents and they have never failed me. Your brother, who is a
brother but in name, has become your enemy. I assure you that
you will see him fallen on the ground like a mountain split by
a thunderbolt.”
Sugriva embraced Rama for the warmth of his affection and
said: “I will unburden my unhappiness to you. I was driven
away from my country by my arrogant brother. Those who
were dear to me were imprisoned. He has sent several
monkeys to kill me but they have been killed by me. I thought
that you were also sent by him. Such is my fear of him that I
would not welcome you to Rishyamooka. I was certain that
you were here to hurt me. Your bows and arrows made me
more suspicious than ever. A man in danger and dread is afraid
of the passing breeze even. These four are my only faithful
friends and because of their words of comfort I am alive. I will
tell you the story of our enmity.
“Vali is my elder brother. He was my father’s favourite and he
was very dear to me. I was devoted to him. After the death of
my father he was crowned king since he was the elder son. I
was his subject and I obeyed him in everything he said. We
were very happy together.
“There was an asura by name Mayavi and he was the eldest
son of Dundubhi. It has been said that there was some enmity
between him and Vali over some woman. One night, when
everyone was asleep, Mayavi came to Kishkindha, where Vali
was ruling. He roared at the gateway and called out to Vali to
fight with him. My brother was sleeping soundly and he was
roused from his sleep. He rushed to answer the challenge of
the asura. His wives and myself requested him not to be
impulsive and asked him to think twice before rushing to the
fight. But he would not be stopped. Because of my love for
him I went with him. Mayavi, who challenged Vali, saw the
two of us emerging from the gateway and he was suddenly
afraid. He began to run. We pursued him and we covered a
considerable distance. It was not a very dark night since the
moon was shining and lighted our way. Suddenly the asura
vanished from our sight. He had entered a cave whose mouth
was well hidden by grass and creepers which were growing
there. We went there too and waited for him to come out. Vali
knew that he had entered the cave since he saw him do so. His
anger knew no bounds and he told me: “Sugriva, I will enter
the cave and kill that asura. Till I come back you should wait
here right at the mouth of this cave. Guard it very carefully.”
Prostrating before him, I told him that I would do so. Vali
entered the cave.
“Believe me, Rama, one year passed since he entered the cave
and I stood waiting for him I was afraid to leave the spot and,
at the same time, afraid of the happenings inside the cave. I
did not know what was taking place. I was afraid that my
brother was faring poorly in the fight with the asura. I was
unhappy and yet I stayed on since Vali had told me that I
should.
“After a long time, out of the cave flowed blood. I was
horrified to see so much blood frothing out of the mouth of the
cave. I thought I heard the roar of the asura and I thought I
heard the voice of my brother weak and helpless in the grip of
death. I assumed that my brother was dead and I was very sad.
But I was afraid of the asura. I was sure he would come out
and kill me too. Therefore, I took a large boulder and closed
the mouth of the cave with it and, after offering Tarpana to my
brother, came back to Kishkindha. I did not tell anyone about
the happenings at the cave. But they pressed me and forced the
truth out of me.
“After due consideration the ministers decided to crown me as
the king. I was ruling the kingdom and, suddenly, one day, Vali
came! He saw that I had been made king and his eyes grew red
with anger. He imprisoned the ministers who had crowned me
and spoke harshly to me. He spoke words which hurt like
arrows. Still I did not talk back since he was my elder brother.
I fell at his feet the moment he came to the city. He did not
heed me and my humble love.
“I said: ‘It is fortunate that you are alive and that you have
come back to us. You are our lord and please take this white
umbrella which is rightfully yours. For a whole year I waited
at the mouth of the cave and you did not come out. Later I saw
blood gushing out of it and I was grieved. I was certain that
you had been killed. I was scared lest the asura should now
attack me. When such a powerful fighter like you had been
vanquished, I did not have hopes of being able to withstand his
strength. I therefore closed the mouth of the cave to prevent
his coming out and came back to our Kishkindha. I never
asked to be made king. The citizens and the ministers thought
that the country needed a king and, since I am the younger
brother of their king, they crowned me. But all that is over; my
brother. Now that you have come back, please take back what
is yours. I will, as before, be your devoted slave. I have
guarded the kingdom carefully and please be seated on the
throne. Do not be angry with me. I stand as a suppliant before
you. Do not spurn me since I meant you no harm.”
“Vali would not listen to my words. He would not look at me
and he spoke insultingly in the midst of the entire court. The
elders were there and the ministers and in their midst he said:
‘This sinner has told you only the first half of the story. After I
had entered the cave I was able to kill Mayavi after a long
interval of more than a year. It was his blood which flooded
the cave and flowed out. When I tried to come out I found that
the mouth of the cave had been closed up. I could not find the
opening at all.’
“I called out : Sugriva! several times and there was no
response. It was all to no purpose. I was only wasting my
breath. Finally I broke the rock into bits with my fist and I
came out and hurried to Kishkinda.
“And what do I find? This brother of mine is seated on the
throne. I know that he grabbed the chance that came his way
and his intention was to get rid of me.”
“I tried to tell him that his death was the last thing I desired
but it was of no avail. He threw me out of the city. I had no
place to call mine. I wandered all over the world and finally
came to Rishyamooka. Vali cannot come here because of a
curse and so I feel secure only here. I have told you
everything, Rama, and it is a painful story. Even at this
distance of time, when I remember the incidents, they come
back fresh to my mind and I can never forget the pain and the
humiliation to which I have been subjected by my brother
whom I once worshipped like a father.”
He was crying openly now and it was Rama’s turn to pacify
him and assure him that Vali would soon be dead.
4. THE VALOUR OF VALI
Sugriva said: “Rama, I have no doubt that your arrows will
find a home in the chest of my enemy. But let me tell you
something about the valour of my brother. He is brave, firm
and valiant. He could leap across from the western sea to the
eastern easily when the sun had not yet risen. He could span
the distance between the south and the north with a single
leap. From the top of a mountain he could pull out a peak and
fling it far, all in sport. In the exuberance of spirits he would
pull out trees along the path he found in the forests and laugh
when they fell down.
“There was an asura by name Dundubhi who was as strong as
a thousand elephants. He was very fond of assuming the form
of a buffalo. He had been fortunate to have obtained some
boons and, because of that, he felt there was no one to equal
him. He went to the sea and addressed Varuna, the lord of the
seas: ‘I want to fight with you. I challenge you to give me
fight.’ Varuna replied: ‘You are too mighty for me! I am
certain that I will not be able to fight with you. But I know that
your arms are itching to fight, to wrestle with someone and I
know just the right person for it. In the north, the quarter of the
gods, there is a mountain by name Himavan. He is known as
the king of all mountains. He is the dwelling place of many
tapasvins. The mountain is full of waterfalls and it has many
caves where wild animals have made their homes. Himavan
has been chosen as his father-in-law by lord Mahadeva
Himself. Himavan will offer you resistance and you can
wrestle with him to your heart’s content.”
“The asura thought that the sea was too much of a coward to
be a worthy opponent and, like an arrow shot by a good archer,
went straight and fast to the mountain Himavan. There he
played havoc among the peaks and the forest trees and shouted
at the mountain. A white form very much like a cloud was
assumed by Himavan. He stood at the top of a peak and said:
‘Dundubhi, you are a righteous asura and I am a tapasvi
unacquainted with the skill you possess. The art of fighting is
something I have not learnt. I am your suppliant. Do not
oppress me since I am not able to withstand your valour.”
“Dundubhi stopped in his tracks and said: ‘You will have to
oblige me, irrespective of your ability or inability to fight. Or
else, tell me of someone who will dare to fight with me.”
“Himavan said: ‘There is a beautiful city by name Kishkindha.
A powerful monkey by name Vali dwells there. He is the ruler
of the city. He is the son of Indra and he is reputed to be
extremely powerful. Even as Indra fought with Namuchi, this
Vali might fight with you since he is a fighter and you can
have some kind of opposition if you fight with .him. There is
no use in your challenging water and rocks or the trees. I
assure you, Vali will make you happy.”
“Dundubhi in the form of a buffalo flew in the sky looking
like an immense rain cloud and reached Kishkindha. He stood
at the gateway of the city and, pawing the ground with his
great hooves, he let out a war cry summoning Vali to fight. His
roar was like the sound made by the instrument by name
Dundubhi. Vali was in his harem and he came out, angry with
his challenger. He came to the gates of Kishkindha and said:
‘Why do you make so much noise here? I know who you are.
You are Dundubhi. If you have any desire to stay alive, get
away from here and do not incense me.”
“Dundubhi would not go. He wanted to fight with Vali. He
said: ‘Do not brag about your valour in the presence of your
women. If you so desire, I will wait till morning so that you
can have a happy night which will be your last night on the
earth. I have been told that you will be able to give me a good
fight and this was said by none other than that cowardly
mountain Himavan. I am very eager to fight with you. I have
come specially to challenge you for a good fight with me.”
“Vali smiled at the women who surrounded him and sent them
back to the harem. He then spoke to Dundubhi: ‘Come, let us
fight. I am neither drunk nor am I immersed in the pleasures of
the harem as you seem to imply.’ Vali placed around his neck
the garland of gold given to him by Indra and came out to fight
with Dundubhi.
“There was a fierce fight between the two. Both were very
powerful but, as the duel continued, the asura was losing
ground. Vali lifted him and flung him on the ground. So
violently was he thrown that he lost his life in that very
moment. Blood gushed forth out of his torn limbs and out of
his mouth. Vali’s anger had not abated. He lifted the dead
asura as he would a lad of mud, and flung him far into the
distance. It fell a yojana away from the gates of Kishkindha.
“While it was travelling in the air, drops of blood from the
body were wafted by the passing breeze and they fell on the
ground where the rishi Matanga had his ashrama. The rishi
was very angry since the spot became polluted by the falling
of the drops of blood from the dead form of an asura. He was
very angry.
“He said: ‘Evidently the person guilty of this misdemeanour is
wicked, evil-minded and wilful.’ He came out to see who it
was and found the body of Dundubhi coursing through the air
and he saw that Vali had done this He cursed Vali. ‘This
ashrama of mine has become unclean because of Vali. If, at
any time, he sets foot in this vicinity he will die.”
Sugriva continued: “Rama, a yojana around the ashrama was
forbidden ground for him. The rishi said: ‘A yojana around
should be avoided by Vali. It should not be used by his friends
either. My trees and shrubs and flowering creepers have been
uprooted by the dead body of Dundubhi and Vali is
responsible for this. I cannot forgive him for this atrocity.”
“Hearing his words the monkeys near the ashrama went away
from there. Vali wanted to know why they had all come away
from Matanga’s ashrama and he was told by them about the
curse of the rishi.
“Vali rushed to the presence of the rishi and prostrated before
him. He stood humbly before him and sought his forgiveness.
But the rishi ignored him and entered his ashrama without
even looking at him. Vali returned to his city in a dejected
frame of mind. Ever since then he has not dared to set foot on
this lovely mountain by name Rishyamooka. I am living here
in comparative peace since I know for certain that he will not
come here. Rama, come with me and I will show you
something.”
Sugriva led Rama to a place nearby and there was the
immense skeleton of Dundubhi. Sugriva said: “My brother is
very strong and powerful. Look, for instance, at these Sala
trees. Vali can, with his strong fist, denude the tree of all its
leaves. I have told you about my brother and about his valour.
How can you kill him in a fight and that, single-handed? I am
worried about the encounter.”
Lakshmana was amused by the words of Sugriva. He smiled
and asked: “Evidently you are in two minds as to whether my
brother will be able to keep his word or not. Tell me, what
should my brother do, to convince you that he is more
powerful than your brother and that he can kill him? Rama
wants to please you and he will prove his strength to you. Tell
us what act of Rama’s will set your mind at rest and make you
have faith in him? How can Rama prove to you that he can kill
Vali?”
5. SUGRIVA HAS DOUBTS
Sugriva had a shame-faced look on his face. He did not know
that his words were so transparent nor did he realise till he
spoke how astute Lakshmana was. He was certainly afraid of
Vali and he did want to make sure that Rama was strong
enough to fulfil his promise to Sugriva. He said: “You should
not misunderstand me. Please do not think that I have no faith
in Rama and his prowess or in his words. I have, but then the
fear I have of Vali is so great, so terrible that I am dubious
about the success of the task Rama has undertaken.
“Once, my brother pierced these seven Sala trees with seven
arrows, one by one. Just one arrow was enough to pierce one
tree. I have thought up two tests for Rama. If he can also
pierce each of these trees with an arrow and if he can lift up
the skeleton of Dundubhi with one foot and fling it to a
distance of a hundred bows, I will be certain that Rama is
more powerful than Vali and I can be sure that Vali is as good
as dead.”
Sugriva stood still for a few moments and turning to Rama he
said: “Rama, as I told you before, my brother is very powerful.
Asuras are afraid to meet him in single encounters and he has
never been defeated in any fight as yet. Even the devas have
been amazed at his feats. And all these many successes have
made him arrogant and constant fear of him has made me
unhappy. I have found a good friend in you and I have come to
you for succour. Please do not, for a moment, think that I am
testing your strength or that I am trying to insult you by asking
you to display your ability. I have not seen you before and it is
my fear which makes me act thus.”
Rama listened to the words of Sugriva and, with a sweet smile,
he said: “It is but natural for you to be doubtful about my
accomplishments: that is, as far as fighting is concerned. I will
try to convince you.”
Rama walked up to the skeleton of Dundubhi and, lifting it
with his toe, he threw it to a distance of ten yojanas. Sugriva
was quite impressed but not enough.
His doubting mind said: “Rama, when Vali threw this body
away it was much heavier, filled as it was with blood and
flesh. Now it is just a framework of bones. And again, he did it
when he was tired and as for you, you are fresh and full of
great enthusiasm. Even this feat, amazing as it is, does not
make me quite sure of my future. If only you can pierce one of
these Sala trees with a single arrow I can be certain of your
ascendancy over Vali. Please have pity on me and forgive me
for my doubting nature. But I must make sure of everything.
Please, Rama, string your bow and, with an arrow, pierce one
of these seven Sala trees. I will be satisfied. I will know then
that you are the best among men: that you are, among archers,
what the sun is among the luminaries: what Himavan is among
the mountains: what the lion is among the animals.”
Rama took up his bow in his hand. He strung it and then he
fixed an arrow to it. He pulled it far and then released it. He
had aimed at a Sala tree.
The arrow glittering with its tip of gold, streaked through the
air, pierced all the seven Sala trees and entered the earth. After
splitting the ground, it came back to the quiver of Rama and
rested there.
The five monkeys were amazed at the feat and they were
jumping in the air because of the excitement. Sugriva was
jubilant. He spoke again and again about the certainty of the
death of Vali. His doubts had been cleared and to make up for
his impertinence in doubting Rama he praised him in glowing
terms.
He could not contain himself. He said: “Rama, let us not waste
time. You must kill Vali today and rid my heart of the thorn
which has been lodged there for so many years.”
Rama embraced Sugriva and with a smile at Lakshmana he
said: “Let us go to Kishkindha now. Sugriva, you go first and
summon your brother to fight with you.”
They went fast towards Kishkindha. In the dense forest Rama
and Lakshmana concealed themselves behind some trees and
stood waiting.
Sugriva was dressed to fight. He went to the gateway of
Kishkindha and summoned Vali with a terrible roar.
6. THE KILLING OF VALI
At first Vali could not believe his ears. He had never thought
that his brother could summon up courage enough to fight
with him. But here he was, and obviously, he wanted to fight!
Vali laughed at first and anger gave place to amusement. He
laughed for a long while and said: “How dare this Sugriva
challenge me? Has he gone mad?” He thought for a while and
he decided that Sugriva had to be taught a lesson. He had the
audacity to call out to him and it was obvious that the roar was
a war cry.
Vali came out of the city and he looked like the sun poised on
the western hill just before sunset. He rushed towards Sugriva
and there was a terrible fight which ensued between the two
brothers. Sugriva was no mean fighter and Vali was powerful.
The duel was fearful. It was like the two planets Budha and
Angaraka (Mercury and Mars) which were confronting each
other. The brothers used their fists and each was like the Vajra
of Indra. Rama fixed an arrow to his bow and turned it towards
the fighting pair. But they were so much alike he did not know
who was who. They were like the Ashvini twins and Rama
could not distinguish between the two.
Sugriva found that he was weakening and Vali had hit him all
over the body. He was bleeding and not finding Rama
anywhere he ran towards Rishyamooka. Vali was pursuing him
and he had to stop when Sugriva entered the forest near the
ashrama of Matanga. Vali shouted after him: “You have
managed to escape alive. Do not taunt me again.”
Rama, Lakshmana and Hanuman went to where Sugriva was.
His face was cast down and he spoke in a piteous voice: “You
displayed your valour to me. You asked me to summon Vali to
a duel. When I did it, you stood watching me being beaten up,
and you did not kill Vali. Why? If you had told me at the
beginning that you had no wish to do so, I would not have
gone near my brother and asked for trouble. Look at me now.”
He was on the point of weeping and Rama said: “My dear
friend, please do not be angry with me. Listen to me when I
tell why I did not shoot my arrow to kill Vali. In form and
feature, face and limb, in gait and in the method of fighting,
you are both so much alike that it was not possible for me to
distinguish between the two of you. Your valour was equal to
that of your brother and even your voices were alike. I was not
able to shoot because of this similarity between you both. I did
not want to kill the wrong brother and kill the friendship which
has sprung up between you and me. I did not dare make a
mistake. My arrow will never return without drinking the life
of the one it is aimed at and I would have committed a tragic
mistake if it had hurt you instead of your brother. It is a most
heinous crime to kill one who has asked for succour and that
might have happened if I had been hasty. Come, shake off this
depression and go again to fight. You will certainly see Vali
dead. Lakshmana, pull out that creeper Gajapushpi and place
it round the neck of Sugriva. I will then be able to make out
who Vali is.”
Lakshmana took the creeper which was full of flowers and
twisting it into a semblance of a garland, he placed it round the
neck of Sugriva. Reassured by the words of Rama Sugriva
walked again towards Kishkindha. He walked ahead while
Lakshmana and Rama followed, with Hanuman to accompany
him. Behind them walked the other three monkeys: Nala,
Neela and Thara, the commander-in-chief.
They went back to the same place where they had concealed
themselves and Sugriva summoned Vali once again to fight.
Before he went to the gates of the city Rama had assured
Sugriva that he would certainly kill Vali this time.
Vali heard Sugriva and naturally he was furious. He could not
bear to hear the voice of Sugriva calling out to him again. He
jumped out of his seat and with long strides began to walk
towards where the call came from.
His beloved wife Tara felt very nervous.
She said: “My lord, give up this anger against your brother. If
you wish to, fight with him tomorrow. I feel afraid of this
hurry with which you have set out to fight with him. Just a
while back he came and fought with you. He was well
punished by you and sent back. He has come again which is
surprising. It worries me. You should not be indifferent to the
cause of this sudden courage of Sugriva. Something tells me
that he has someone to assist him or else he will never be able
to face you alone. He is very clever and he would not have
come unless he is sure of victory.”
“Angada told me something which comes to my mind now.
“He had been to the forest and his spies told him that two
princes, Rama and Lakshmana, the sons of Dasaratha, have
come to the forest and that they have made friendship with
Sugriva. I feel that Sugriva is assisted by Rama and I know
how great a warrior Rama is. If he is against you, no one can
save you. Sugriva has found refuge in him and Rama is famed
for helping those who seek his aid. He is famed in all the three
worlds. His prowess is unparalleled. He will destroy his
enemies. He is like the fire at the end of the Yuga when he is
angry. He is the protector of the helpless. He is the home of all
virtues and he is wise. I think it is inadvisable on your part to
antagonise Rama. Please listen to me and take my advice. Do
not fight with your brother. Go to him, make friends with him
and take him into your heart. Crown him as the Yuvaraja. You
will thus make friends with Rama too. Cast away this hatred
and give place to affection in your heart. Your quarrel has
lasted long enough and you should now make it up with him.
He is your brother. He is valiant and it is good for you to do as
I say. Take my advice and do not seek enmity with Rama. I am
afraid for you.”
Her words fell on deaf ears. Vali was too angry with Sugriva to
think of him as his brother. He looked at Tara and said: “How
can I bear to hear this arrogant call of that coward? When I am
challenged it is not befitting that a hero like me should avoid
fighting and make friends with the enemy. I will be called a
coward. As for your worry about Rama, there is no need for it.
Tara. Rama is famed for ever following the path of
righteousness and he had never once swerved from the path of
Dharma. He will never act contrary to it. Go back to the inner
chambers, Tara. I will punish this audacious brother of mine
and come back to you. I will only punish him and, I assure
you, I will not kill him. After some more beatings from my fist
he will run away and I do not think he will come back to
fight.”
Tara embraced Vali with tears in her eyes. Praying for his
victory she entered her chambers with slow and dragging
steps. Vali waited for her to go and then he came out to fight
with Sugriva the second time.
He stepped out and looked around for a sight of his brother.
Sugriva was there and they were locked in a duel. Each beat
the other with his fists. Vali was using his fists while Sugriva
uprooted a Sala tree and beat up Vali with it.
The fight between the two was fierce and for a while there was
only the sound of their groans, their angry words and their
deep sighs. Sugriva, however, was gradually showing signs of
weakening. The weariness was visible. He persisted, however,
and did not run away as he did the previous time.
Rama was watching the fight. Perhaps he hoped that Sugriva
would be able to defeat Vali. He was holding the bow in his
left hand and it had been strung already. Rama now saw that
Sugriva was not faring well: that he was losing and Rama took
up an arrow out of his quiver. He held it in his hand for a long
moment. Perhaps, he was thinking of the stigma which would
cling to his name because of the act he was planning. He fixed
the arrow to the bowstring. He pulled the string and
despatched the arrow towards Vali.
The noise made by the bowstring was frightening. Even as it
was vibrating, the arrow, glowing like a streak of lightning,
sudden like a thunderbolt, entered the chest of Vali and stayed
there. Vali fell to the ground, hurt by Rama’s arrow. He fell
like the Indradhanus on Paurnima day in the month of
Ashvayuja when it is pulled to the ground after the festival of
Indra.
7. VALI’S CENSURE
With a single arrow Rama had hurt Vali and he was on the
ground and he looked like a fallen god. The moment he fell,
the kingdom was as forlorn and helpless as the night sky
without the moon. He was not looking fatigued nor was there
any sign of death in him. His splendour had not faded. His
golden garland was brilliant and he was looking glorious with
this gift of Indra. He was as beautiful as he was before the
fight and the garland made him look like the sunset cloud with
an edge of gold. So he lay on the ground.
Rama, accompanied by Lakshmana, came out of the screen of
trees and walked towards Vali who was like a flame without
smoke, like king Yayati who fell to the earth when his punya
was all exhausted: like the sun which had fallen on the ground
at the end of the Yuga: Vali was lying on the ground; Vali, who
was the son of Indra, was as proud as Indra and as powerful.
Rama approached him and with him went Lakshmana. Vali
had regained consciousness and he looked at the approaching
figure of the two brothers. He waited for them to come near.
Rama stood there, one hand loosely clasping the bow and the
other, unstringing it. Vali said: “I was fighting with my
brother. When I was absorbed in the fight, I was hit in the
chest by an arrow coming from out of nowhere. Tell me, how
does it benefit you to fight with an opponent who did not offer
you any fight? I had no quarrel with you and yet hiding behind
the trees, you have killed me. To what purpose? What did you
gain by it?
“You are the son of an emperor, born in a noble family. You
are said to have great, good, and noble qualities. They say you
are valiant, generous, righteous. I have heard praises of you.
You are indeed a famous personage. You are said to be
compassionate and you are the home of kindliness and mercy.
Your valour is not of this world. You are well acquainted with
the rules of conduct and you are said to have observed all the
rules of Dharma all these years.
“A king should be afraid of committing sinful acts, and he
should have the senses under control. He should have patience
and manliness; truthfulness and valour should be his
ornaments. He should punish only those who have offended
him. When Sugriva called me the second time, Tara warned
me about you and I laughed at her fears since I had great faith
in your noble birth and your great qualities. I was fighting with
someone else and I had not encountered you. I told her that
you would never agree to fight me thus.
“My belief is all wrong. I see now you are an Adharmi, you
are like a well, covered with grass and, therefore, is more
treacherous than an open well. You are a sinner in the guise of
a good man and you are like fire covered by ashes. I have done
you no wrong. I did not come to your country and offend you.
I have not insulted you in any manner. Why then did you kill
me? I am a monkey dwelling in the forest and so is Sugriva.
We were fighting our personal fight and you were not in any
way challenged by me. You took it upon yourself to aim your
arrow at me and kill me. WHY? You are a kshatriya and you
are well-versed in all the nuances of Dharma. You are called
the image of Dharma and I was deceived by your reputation,
Your righteousness is just a pretence. You are a prince, Rama,
and we are animals dwelling in the forest. Fighting over trivial
things like a piece of land or a few pieces of gold or a woman,
are all natural to us. How does our quarrel affect you? Kings
have the power to punish or to pardon. But they are not
expected to misuse their power.
“As for you, it seems to me, you act only according to your
wish and you are prone to be affected by anger. You have not
followed the rules of conduct set down for a prince, a
kshatriya. Irrespective of whether it is right or wrong you have
become addicted to the use of the bow and arrow. You are not
completely righteous nor are you firm in your thinking. You
are easily swayed by your emotions.
“Rama, today you have killed me who is innocent. This act of
yours is cruel and unforgivable. When the wise question you
about it, what will be your explanation? I have also been
taught the rules of Dharma.
“I have been told that one who kills a king, one who kills a
brahmin, a cow, one who steals wealth belonging to another,
one who enjoys hurting animals, who does not believe in God,
who marries when his elder brother is still unmarried, who
reveals a secret to the world, who is avaricious, who betrays a
trusted friend, who lusts after the wife of his preceptor: all
these will be doomed to dwell in the hell meant for great
sinners.
“You may say that a prince has a right to kill an animal as a
hunter does. But I am a monkey. My skin is not of any use as
an apparel like the skin of the deer. My bones and my hair are
not of any use to anyone. My flesh is not eaten by men.
Brahmins and kshatriyas are allowed to eat the flesh of
animals which have five nails. I do not belong to that group.
“If I had listened to the words of warning spoken by my
beloved Tara, I would not have come to this sad end. It is a
pity that a righteous king like Dasaratha should have a son like
you. This act of yours is against all codes of Dharma, and I
have become the victim of an unrighteous man.
“If you had challenged me and fought with me, you would
certainly have been defeated by me. But, like a serpent which
creeps under the grass and crawls up to a sleeping man and
bites him, you have attacked me. I know why you have killed
me. You wished to please Sugriva by this act of yours and, in
return, he is to find your lost wife for you. If you had
approached me first, I would certainly have brought her from
where she is imprisoned and, that, in a single day. I would
have put a noose round the neck of that sinful Ravana and
dragged him to your presence.
“After I am dead Sugriva will ascend the throne. That is
lawful. But your killing of me is unlawful. I ask you, nay
demand of you, that you justify your act and convince me that
what you did is right. I am quite willing to listen.”
The brave Vali, the son of Indra, was in great pain and his
voice was growing faint as he spoke to Rama. His words had
now ceased and he looked at Rama.
Rama listened patiently to the accusations of Vali. The
monkey king spoke words which were true to Dharma, which
were just and which were spoken quite softly. There was no
harshness in the voice of Vali when he said these things. Rama
looked at Vali for a long moment. He was like the sun whose
glory had been dimmed: like a rain cloud which had been
emptied of its waters: like fire which had died down.
8. RAMA JUSTIFIES HIS ACTION
After a long pause Rama spoke deliberately and with words
chosen very carefully. He said: “You do not seem to know all
about Dharma, Artha and Kama. You do not know the nuances
of Dharma. You are not fully conversant with the word
Dharma and yet, you dare to accuse me of overstepping the
bounds of Dharma. Without consulting men who have expert
knowledge of Dharma, without hearing the views of great
preceptors, you accuse me of being an Adharmi.
“This world, this forest with its mountains, its rivers and lakes,
are all ruled by the kings of the race of the sun. To punish the
inmates of the cities or the forests is the right of the kings of
our House. My brother, Bharata who is highly righteous,
truthful and straight is ruling this kingdom. We have also
followed the path of Dharma and we have been wandering in
these forests to see that right is established everywhere. When
Bharata is the ruler of a country where is the chance for
Adharma to raise its head? We are assisting Bharata to rule the
world. And we have taken it on ourselves the task of punishing
those who are in the wrong. You are an Adharmi, you are
sinful in behaviour and you are given to satiating your lust.
Anyone who follows the path of Dharma knows that the
father, the preceptor and the elder brother are to be considered
as fathers.
“Your younger brother who is a good-natured person should
have been treated as a son by you. It is not easy for beings like
you to understand the subtleties of the word Dharma and its
application as understood by us. Only the Atman inside knows
what is right and what is not. Like a fool, when he is
associated with other fools, is incapable of learning anything,
you have, with your companions, failed to learn anything
about the code of behaviour. Do not accuse me because you
are angry with me. I will tell you why I killed you.
“You ill-treated this brother of yours and captured his wife,
Ruma. You have transgressed the rules of Dharma, of
behaviour, by taking your brother’s wife and I have punished
you for it. For one who has overstepped the code of behaviour
according to Dharma as stipulated by the elders, the only
punishment is death. Your sin is unforgivable. It has been said
that one who looks with lust at his daughter, his sister or the
wife of his brother, must be punished and the punishment is
death. Bharata is the monarch and we are his brothers who
have been walking in the path of Dharma. You are outside the
pale of Dharma. How can I overlook your misdemeanour?
However we look at it, you are in the wrong and your
behaviour is punishable.
“Sugriva is as dear to me as Lakshmana. I have sworn to be
his lifelong friend and I have done this since he is a good soul
and I have decided to restore his lost kingdom and his wife to
him. I have promised to do this for him and how can I go back
on my promise?
“You must realise that I did not wrong you in any way. My
friend has been quite righteous and this is a duty I owed him.
You would have acted the same way if you had been placed
similarly.
“O king, enough of this self-pity. My action is within the law.
We are not prone to act as we please. I will give you another
explanation for my action. You object to my hiding behind the
trees and shooting an arrow at you. Remember, you are an
animal and we, Rajarshis, will always kill wild animals which
are harmful to the safety of society, of humanity, by trapping
them in pits, by spreading nets for them, with several types of
traps, and with bows and arrows shot from behind trees, or
from the tops of trees. Whether you stood in front of me or
not, I consider you as one of the wild animals and I treated you
as such. I do not think I acted wrongly.”
Vali thought of the words spoken by Rama defending his
action and he was convinced that Rama had done no wrong.
He stopped finding fault with Rama and he realised the truth
underlying Rama’s arguments. He folded his palms together
and said: “Lord of lords, I abide by what you say. It is not
meet for a lowly being like me to argue with one like you.
Because of my ignorance as to your true nature harsh words
were spoken by me. I pray that you will forgive me for them.
You are well-versed in Dharma and its many nuances and, as
you say, I know very little. You are bent on doing good to the
world. The act and the reason prompting that act are both
known to you and they are always right. They should not be
questioned. Bless me before I go, Rama, and forgive me.”
Vali’s voice was choked with tears and he looked at Rama with
eloquent eyes. He then said: “I am not worried about myself,
Rama. You must know, only too well that I have the welfare of
my Angada at heart. He is my only concern and not any of the
others, not even Tara. He has been brought up by me with
great affection and when I die, he will pine for me and my
loving hands. He is young and has still a lot to learn. He is my
only son and he has never once displeased me. I appeal to you
to protect him. Love him as you love Sugriva. You are the
protector of the world and you should take him under your
care. He should be as dear to you as Bharata, or Lakshmana.
This is my only request. Please do not let my beloved Tara be
insulted by Sugriva. You should see to it also. One who is
loved by you, who has been left in your care, who will please
you in every way will rule the kingdom well, and he will be
able to rule the entire world. He can conquer the heavens too.
It was because I had to meet my death at your hands that I
accepted the call of Sugriva in spite of Tara’s misgivings. Fate
is more powerful than anything else.”
Rama tried to comfort the dying Vali and he spoke many
words full of affection. He said: “Abandon this ignorance and
pain in your heart. Do not be upset by these thoughts. Nothing
can avert Fate and every one of us has to do what Fate wills us
to do. I promise you that your son Angada will be dear to me
and he will be as dear to Sugriva as he was to you. I will take
good care of him. You can rest assured that it will be so.”
Vali was comforted by the words of Rama. He spoke again:
“You are the emperor and you are like Indra in valour. I still
regret the hasty words I spoke when I was in pain and when I
was angry. You must forgive them.” Vali lost consciousness
and he lay gasping on the ground.
Tara heard that her lord had been killed by Rama. Clasping her
son with trembling steps she emerged from the city. There was
panic in the city and all the monkeys were feeling scared and
they were fleeing from the spot where Vali was. They were so
frightened that they looked Tara with her son in fear and asked
her to go away from there and hide herself lest her son should
be harmed. Tara smiled scathingly at them and said: “My
beloved husband is lying dead and where is the need for me to
protect myself? Of what use is life when he is gone? I do not
want the kingdom and I am not worried about my son. I want
to go to my husband and stay by his side. I want nothing else.”
She rushed out of the city Kishkindha and ran to where Vali
was lying. He was dying and she saw him.
9. TARA’S GRIEF
Vali had never before been defeated by anyone. He had killed
so many asuras. Even as Indra hurls his Vajra, Vali would hurl
huge rocks at his opponents and his prowess was known in all
the three worlds. His voice was like the rumbling of a thunder
cloud and his valour was greater than that of Indra. Such a
great hero was now lying on the ground and she looked
around. She saw Rama who stood with the bow in his hand, at
Lakshmana and at Sugriva, her husband’s brother. She looked
down at the ground and saw the unconscious form of Vali.
Tara fell on the ground and, clasping him in her arms, set up a
wail of woe which was heart-rending. Angada was sobbing
along with his mother and Sugriva was sorely grieved at the
sight of them.
Tara saw the arrow which had lodged in her husband’s chest
and again and again she embraced him.
“I am Tara, my lord!” She cried. “I am your dear wife and
when I am calling you why do you not answer me? Come with
me and we will go back to the palace. This hard bed is
unbecoming to you. Evidently you are more in love with the
earth or else you would have heard my piteous appeal. There
is now another city like Kishkindha which has been prepared
for you in the heavens and it seems to me, you prefer that. My
heart is very hard or else how can it still beat and not break
into a thousand pieces after seeing you on the ground, with
your life ebbing away? Why did you not listen to me when I
asked you not to fight with Sugriva? If you had only paid heed
to my words of warning, you would not have been dead. It was
Fate which made you a victim to the guiles of your brother.
Your son Angada, who has never known what hardship is, will
now be a dependent on Sugriva and I wonder how he will be
treated. I am afraid.
“Child, Angada, take a last look at your valiant father. You
will never see him again. Rama has kept his promise to his
friend and has despatched your father to the heavens. Sugriva,
the kingdom is yours. Your enemy is killed and you will be re-
united with Ruma. All your desires will now be fulfilled. I
hope you are happy.
“Vali, my lord, how is it you are deaf to my pleadings and my
voice? Have you forgotten me so soon?”
She wept bitter tears and her piteous weeping was painful to
watch. Again and again she called out to Vali and asked him
not to leave her and her son and go away. Finally she decided
to cast off her life by fasting unto death. Hanuman came to her
and tried to comfort her. He said: “A man reaps the fruits of
the actions he has performed: actions whether good or bad,
and death grants him these fruits. No man’s action depends on
those of another. This human body is like a bubble on the
surface of water. No one need mourn for another since we are
all to be pitied. You are in a pitiable state and you feel sorry
for Vali who is dead. You arc drowned in misfortune and you
feel that Vali is unfortunate. There is no cause for grief in this
world where everything is transient. It is not right that you
should think of giving up your life. You have a son and it is
your duty to protect him. Think of his future and make up your
mind to act in such a way as to ensure his safety and good.
You are a wise lady and you know only too well what the
ultimate truth is; birth and death are inevitable and life on
earth is not permanent. That is the reason why a man should
try and perform as many good acts as he can when he is alive.
“This Vali who was a great king and on whom depended all
his I subjects, is now dead. He knew the codes of behaviour.
He was sweet-spoken, generous, and he was very patient. He
had attained the world meant for good people and so he should
not be mourned. You are the queen of this kingdom and your
son, young Angada, looks to you for comfort. All the subjects
look to you for assurance. Abandon this grief and this decision
to lay down your life. Angada will surely be king. Let him be
prepared to perform the duties which a son has to. The Vedas
say that it is for this purpose that a son is born to man. Angada
should perform the final rites for his father. After he has done
his duty Angada will be crowned as Yuvaraja. Your thoughts
must now be only for the welfare of your son.”
Tara refused to be comforted and she would not give up the
thought of death. Vali had recovered from his faint and with
great difficulty he tried to breathe and his eyes lighted on
Sugriva. He called him affectionately by name and called him
to his side. He said: “Sugriva, I am sad that I wronged you
because of my pride and arrogance. Evidently Fate was against
your sharing the affection which brothers normally should.
That happiness was denied to us. No one can alter the decrees
of Fate. You know only too well that I am dying. Accept this
kingdom from me. I am giving up my life, my son, the
immense wealth which was mine, and the great fame which I
had earned. You must now listen to my last wishes. You must
fulfil them.
“Look at this son of mine, Angada, who stands numb with the
pain of separation from me. I love him to distraction and I
have taken very good care of him. He is dearer to me than my
very life and, bereaved as he is, it is up to you to treat him as
your son and take good care of him. I am certain that you will
do so. He is valiant and in the fight that is to ensue with the
rakshasa Ravana, Angada will be at the forefront. He will
display his prowess and make a name for himself. This Tara,
the dear daughter of Sushena, is a very wise woman. She
knows the subtleties of statecraft. She knows how to react to
any unforeseen situation. Take her advice in everything. If she
approves of a thing then it is certain to be correct. You have
taken up the responsibility of helping Rama. You must do it
properly. Sin will cling to you if you fail in your duty. Also,
Rama can be very angry if he wants to. He will punish you.
Sugriva, lastly, take this golden garland from me. It is divine
and you must wear it. Once I am dead the effect will go. So
take it before my life ebbs out.”
Listening to the words of Vali, Sugriva’s pleasure at having got
the kingdom was all gone. With sobs he took the garland from
Vali and placed it round his neck.
Vali had no regrets now. He called Angada to his side and said:
“Child, Angada, remember to be aware of the altered
circumstances and the situation which you are now facing. Do
not pay much attention to things which please you and things
which are apt to displease you. Accept happiness and sorrow
as they come and do not be moved by them. You must please
Sugriva in every way. Perhaps you may not be petted and
loved as much by him as you were by me. Do not mind it.
Remember to avoid those who are his enemies. Be neither too
attached to any one nor should you be completely indifferent.
Adopt the middle course and try to find comfort in the
guardianship of Sugriva.”
Vali’s end was fast approaching. When he had spoken to his
son he struggled in pain because of the arrow which was
lodged inside him and a moment later, he died.
Tara was inconsolable. Neela, one of the chiefs, approached
the body of Vali and gently he pulled out the arrow. Tara made
Angada prostrate before the dead form of Vali. Sugriva was
shedding tears and he went to the presence of Rama and said:
“Rama, you kept your word and Vali is dead. But now, I have
lost all interest in the worldly things which once seemed
unattainable. The death of Vali, my brother, the sorrow of his
queen, the helpless look in the eyes of Angada have all made
me averse to the thought of becoming the king. I wished for
the death of Vali and it was because of my anger and
wickedness. I am full of repentance. I will continue to live on
top of Rishyamooka. I will find peace there. During all the
many fights we had, Vali could have killed me. But he would
say: ‘I do not have the heart to kill you. Go and stay out of my
sight.’ That meant that he loved me and I did not realise it. I
should never have wished for his death. It was my greed for
wealth and the kingdom which made me wish for it. I am a
sinner. I am not fit to rule a kingdom. My servants will do my
bidding and search for Sita. I will not break my promise to
you. But I do not want to live any more. I will fall into the fire
and burn to death.”
Rama was, by nature, very compassionate, and he was very
unhappy to see this grief. Tara was made to rise up from the
side of Vali and she looked at Rama. She went to him and said:
“I have heard about you and your good nature. You should
take pity on me and use the same arrow on me with which you
killed my husband. I will be united with him and he will be
happy. He cannot be without me. You have been separated
from your wife and you know how painful it is and, surely,
you will not want Vali to suffer as you do. He needs me. I
assure you, the sin of killing a woman will not cling to you.
Please do me this one favour.”
Rama was sorely distressed by her sorrow. He spoke words of
comfort to her. He said: “You are the wife of a hero and you
should not give way to despair. Fate rules the world and the
Vedas say that everything functions according to the will of
Brahma. All the three worlds have to obey his wishes and you
cannot overrule the dictates of Fate. Your son Angada will be
the Yuvaraja and, seeing him, you will forget your sorrow. No
woman who has a hero for husband and a hero for son will
give in to grief. Abandon this despair.” He comforted all of
them with his gentle words and he then asked them to perform
the last rites for Vali. He spoke again about the power of Fate
over everyone and everything. He said: “No one can
circumvent Fate. In this world Fate is the only powerful cause
for every happening. No man does anything on his own: nor is
he free to command anyone to do anything. Fate is the sole
Power which rules the actions of man. No one can escape the
rulings of Fate. Fate is neither partial nor has it any personal
gain or loss to sustain. Fate makes man suffer or enjoy
pleasure and man is helpless in the hands of Fate. Vali has
been the plaything of Fate and he has now reached the heavens
which he has earned. Rouse up yourselves from this
despondency and perform the last rites for Vali.”
Lakshmana spoke to Sugriva to do the needful. He organised
the entire proceedings and soon the palanquin, richly
decorated, was ready. Vali was placed in it and carried to the
pyre which had been prepared with sandal and other scented
woods. They placed Vali on it and Angada touched it with fire.
They bathed later in the cool waters of the river which flowed
nearby and after offering Tarpana to the departed soul they
returned to the city Kishkindha.
10. THE CORONATION OF SUGRIVA AND
ANGADA
They all stood around Rama with their palms folded. No one
knew what should be done and they looked to Rama to
command them. Hanuman spoke on behalf of all them and
said: “My lord, with your help Sugriva has now been given the
kingdom which had been ruled by his ancestors. Please enter
the city and command us to proceed further in the matter.
Please guide our king as to how he should manage his affairs.
Our king would like to honour you. Please enter the cave
which leads into the city Kishkindha.”
Rama looked at Hanuman and said: “Hanuman, according to
the commands of my father I will not enter a village nor a city
until the fourteen years of exile are completed. Let Sugriva be
taken into the city and be crowned.” He turned to Sugriva and
said: “Go and take up the ruling of the kingdom. Crown this
young prince as the Yuvaraja. Angada is the very image of his
father and he will bring fame and glory to his father’s name.”
Rama paused for a moment.
He then looked around at everyone and at Lakshmana and
said: “Sugriva, the month is Shravana, the first month of the
rainy season. I will spend some time with Lakshmana in this
mountain during the four months when rain will fall
continuously. I will be happy in the caves of this mountain. Go
to the city. When the month Kartika comes round, when the
rains cease, you can set about your task of fulfilling your
promise to me. Go now to Kishkindha and accept the throne.”
Sugriva went into the city and was crowned as king. At the
same time he crowned Angada as the Yuvaraja and he
embraced him with affection. Sugriva was re-united with his
wife and he spent many happy days as the king in Kishkindha.
11. RAMA AND LAKSHMANA IN PRASRAVANA
After he had sent Sugriva and the others to Kishkindha, Rama
went to the hill by name Prasravana. The brothers searched all
over and finally located a cave which was very spacious and
comfortable. They decided to make it their home for the time
being, during the rainy season.
Rama spent the rainy months in Prasravana, with Lakshmana
to keep him company. He was very pleased with the location
of the cave which they had chosen as their dwelling place.
They were surrounded on all sides by beautiful trees and
flowering creepers which were entwined round their trunks.
Nature had been lavish in her bounty and wherever their eyes
were cast, they encountered nothing but beauty. Rama was
ecstatic in his praise of the spot and he waited impatiently for
the rainy days to come to an end. He spent sleepless nights
thinking of Sita and he had no peace of mind. Lakshmana
would try to comfort his brother who was ever full of sorrow.
The days seemed very long and the incessant rain did not, in
any way, assuage the pain in the sad heart of Rama.
Once the moon had risen and Rama saw the moonlit peak of
Prasravana from the mouth of the cave where they were
staying. His thoughts flew to Sita and he broke down.
Lakshmana was his sole comfort. He said: “Rama, my dear
brother, you must be brave. You should not be unhappy. You
have told me that one who loses his mental equipoise will
cause all his actions to go waste. You are powerful and you
will win back Sita from that rakshasa after killing him. Do not
give way to despair. You are able to make or break this entire
universe. Why then should we worry about this sole enemy?
Let the rainy days pass and soon the season Sharad will be
here. We will then be able to locate Sita. Ravana will be killed.
It is not as though you do not know your strength. Like fire
which is covered with ashes needs an ahuti of ghee to make it
glow again, I am trying to remind you of your prowess.”
Rama was touched by the tenderness with which Lakshmana
was taking care of him. He said: “Child, Lakshmana, you have
ever been devoted to me and your love for me is infinite. You
speak the right words at the right time. I realise the enervating
effect sorrow has on one. I will try and shed it. I will wait for
the coming of Sharad. I will wait for Sugriva’s aid when the
rains cease. It is hard to be patient but I will wait.”
Lakshmana said: “Rama, Sugriva will do the needful and he
will organise the search for Sita. These days will pass and
soon we can act. This inaction is making me impatient too and
we will soon see the end of it.”
The four months had come to an end and the skies were
regaining their blue. Hanuman saw that the time had come
when Sugriva should set about his task: the search for Sita.
But he found that Sugriva, after many years of exile had come
back to luxury and in this state of mind, had forgotten himself
and the duty he owed to Rama. He was busy enjoying himself
with wine and women.
Hanuman who knew the nuances of Dharma, who was ever
wise, saw that the time had come when the king should be
shaken out of his complacency. The skies were clear and there
was no longer the sound of thunder or the flash of lightning.
Moonlight was chaste and white and the moon shed its soft
radiance on the terraces of the king’s palace and still he had
not woken up to the fact that the time had come when he
should remember his promise. Sugriva was spending his days
and nights in tasting the joys which had been denied him so
long. He had left the affairs of the kingdom in the hands of the
ministers and was, himself, always in the harem.
Hanuman went to the presence of Sugriva and spoke to him
words full of wisdom. They were words of advice but spoken
very humbly. He said: “My lord, this kingdom has been
restored to you and also your dear wife. There is still
something undone. You should return the favour done to you
by your friend. It is not for me to tell you what your duty is.
But, since you have accepted me as your mentor, I have
assumed that you will follow my advice. I need not tell you
what you should do now. When a man knows how to act as
befits the nobility of his character and keeps his word which
was given solemnly to a friend, his fame will be lasting and his
kingdom will spread far and wide. He will be honoured by
everyone.
“I know your good nature and it is up to you to help Rama
who was responsible for your becoming king. You should now
set aside your other interests and devote yourself entirely to
the task undertaken by you. No man should prove unfaithful to
a friend. My lord, please make all arrangements for the search
for Sita. We have promised Rama that we will do this. Even
though he is impatient to learn about her, Rama is too noble to
trouble you and remind you of your duty.
“Shravana is long past, and the four months are over. The rains
have ceased and the time has come when you should act.
Collect the Vanaras to go in search of Sita. It should not seem
as though you are indifferent about Rama once you have
gained what you desired. You should not wait to be reminded
of your duty by Rama. Rama can easily destroy the three
worlds. He is very much upset by this delay, I am sure. But he
is attached to you and he expects to remain your friend. He is
still patient and he is waiting for some kind of communication
from you telling him that you are keeping your promise in
mind and that you have not forgotten it.
“If Rama becomes angry no one can save you from his anger.
Commanded by you, hordes of Vanaras should search for Sita
everywhere. After finding out the hiding place where Ravana
has imprisoned her, we will be able to say that we have
returned the favour done to us by Rama. Please make
arrangements for the host of Vanaras to assemble in
Kishkindha as early as possible.
Sugriva listened to the words spoken by the wise Hanuman.
He thought for a while and then he sent for Neela and told
him: “Neela, see that my entire army led by the different chiefs
assembles in Kishkindha from all over the world. Let them all
come as fast as they can to our city. They must be here within
fifteen days from today. If anyone dares to treat this command
casually, he will be executed. Ask Angada to represent me and
arrange about the collection of the army.” After this Sugriva
went back to his harem.
12. RAMA’S IMPATIENCE
The rainy season was over. The sky was clear and the moonlit
nights were increasing the unhappiness of Rama. He realised
that the time stipulated had expired long ago. The sky and the
soft air blowing across the Prasravana enhanced his ache for
Sita who was not by his side and Rama gave way to despair.
He fainted and had recovered and was in a depressed state of
mind when Lakshmana, who had gone out to collect fruits,
came back to the cave. He looked at Rama and his tear-stained
face. He was sorry he had left Rama alone with his grief.
He said: “Rama, my beloved brother, it does not become you
to give way to despair like this. I have known a different Rama
who could never be affected by the sway of the emotions.
Rama, please do not let go of your composure. Do not torture
your mind with memories. It is not helping you in any way. Do
not let your energy get frittered away by constant dwelling on
the tragic happenings. Sugriva will now begin his search for
Sita and we can once more be active. Sita would not have
come to grief since she is your wife and she is like a flame
which will burn anything which dares to touch it. Forget your
sorrow and let us think of the future when, with the help of
Sugriva, we will find her and bring her back.”
Rama was impressed by the words of Lakshmana and he said:
“Child, without doubt, a task has to be contemplated. Efforts
have to be made to accomplish it and again, thoughts of the
result should not interfere with the performance of the task,
lest it should detract from its efficacy. I have told you that I
would not lose my poise and give way to my grief. But the
season and its beauty bring to my mind thoughts of Sita and I
cannot but help ache for her and worry about the possible
danger to her.
“Lakshmana, with rare patience, I have waited for the rains to
cease. Sharadritu has made its appearance but evidently
Sugriva has forgotten all about his promise to me. I have not
seen him nor have I heard from him. These four months have
been like a hundred years to me. My Sita came to the dreadful
Dandaka with me since she loved me and she could not live
without me. I am not able to spend even a moment without
thinking of her and her devotion. She must be unhappy too,
without me by her side. How long is this torture to last?
Sugriva is indifferent.
“You say that I should not indulge in self-pity. But look at me,
Lakshmana. I am helpless. I have lost my kingdom and
because of Ravana and his deceit I have lost my wife. I find
that my hands are tied and I seem to have become different
and I am unhappy.
“Choked with the fumes of lust the king of the Vanaras has
forgotten us completely. I have been made to bear the insult of
this Sugriva. He promised to help me find Sita and now, when
his kingdom has been restored to him, he has become
indifferent to my grief and his promise to me. Lakshmana, I
cannot bear this any longer. I want you to go to Sugriva with
this message: ‘The lowliest man in the world is the one who
has forgotten the benefits he has derived from a friend and
who, having promised something to that friend, does not keep
his word. He is the best of men who keeps his word, and
pursues the task he has undertaken, irrespective of whether it
is easy or difficult. A man who forgets his friends and the
good fortune which is his because of his friends, is the most
contemptible of men.’ Lakshmana, perhaps he wants to see my
bow bent and my arrow aimed at his chest. Ask him, if he
wishes to hear the twang of my bow which resembles thunder.
Lakshmana, how is it possible for him to have forgotten about
me even after he has seen my power and valour?
“Remind him of the death of Vali and of the debt he owes me
because of that. Ask him if he has forgotten his promises. The
rains have ceased and he has not woken up from his dream of
pleasure. Drowned in the sea of enjoyment he does not know
that the waking up will be frightful if I decide to string my
bow and fight with him. Go, my child, and acquaint Sugriva
with my anger. Repeat these words to him:
‘The gateway through which Vali entered the other world has
not been closed up yet. It is essential that you should
remember to keep your word. Else, you will have to follow
Vali. With a single arrow of mine Vali was killed. If you
disappoint me by forgetting your promise, you and all those
who are dear to you will be killed by me. Sugriva, it is not too
late. You are still dear to me. Time is passing quickly and I
have waited long enough. Make haste.’ Lakshmana, go to
Kishkindha and act as my messenger.”
Rama, the scion of the race of the sun, had become angry and
Lakshmana who was already reputed for his short temper saw
the anger of his brother and he was furious with Sugriva who
had incensed his brother so much. Lakshmana said: “I am sure
the king of the Vanaras will never follow the path of good
people. He does not realise the truth that he owes all his
present happiness to you. He will not enjoy this royal status
for long. That is why his mind has turned away from the path
of duty and righteousness. Rama, he does not deserve to be
king. With his mind bemused, he has lost the power to think,
drunk as he is with the pleasures of the body. Let him follow
his brother Vali. My anger has reached the limit. I will kill
Sugriva. Let Angada, the son of Vali, search for Sita.”
Lakshmana took up his bow and strapped the quiver to his
shoulder. Rama’s anger had abated to an extent. He saw that
Lakshmana’s anger boded Sugriva no good. He said
“Lakshmana, I wish I had not expressed my anger to you. Do
not do anything in a hurry. Be generous and give him a chance
to justify the delay. Do not make up your mind to kill him until
you are convinced that he deserves to die.
“He and I are friends and we made a Pact in the presence of
fire that we would be friends for life: that we would share
happiness and sorrow. Talk to him about that and tell him that
my affection for him has not decreased at all. Do not repeat
what I said in a fit of anger. Remind Sugriva gently about the
passage of time and do not speak harshly to him. He may have
some reason for the delay.”
Lakshmana listened to the words of advice which Rama spoke
and, after saluting his brother, he went fast towards
Kishkindha. Lakshmana was angry. He had to obey his brother
and so he told himself that he would give Sugriva a chance to
vindicate himself. If he failed to do so, then he would not wait
for Rama to string his bow and honour Sugriva with an arrow
from that mighty bow. With these thoughts in mind
Lakshmana walked towards the city where Sugriva ruled. His
face had lost its soft and gentle look and his bows were knit in
fury. He loved Rama and he could not bear to see him so
unhappy. He had never seen Rama lose his poise and these
four months in Prasravana had been hard for both of them.
Lakshmana had spent hours on end trying to comfort Rama
and had been asking him to wait till the seasons changed. He
was certain that Sugriva would do the needful. But he had
failed them and the accumulated anger of these four months
had worked havoc in the mind of Lakshmana. Holding the
bow firmly in his hand, the bow which gleamed like a rainbow
with its gold and gems, he walked towards Kishkindha and his
stride was shaking the earth. He passed many trees and peaks
and with his feet he kicked the pebbles that were in his path
and walked fast.
13. THE FURY OF LAKSHMANA
Situated between two peaks could be seen the city by name
Kishkindha. The entrance to the city was through a cave and it
was inaccessible to anyone, guarded as it was, by the Vanaras
who had been posted at the mouth of the cave. Lakshmana saw
these monkeys and his lips throbbed in anger when he thought
of their master. The Vanaras saw him approaching and,
ignorant as they were as to who he was, they made haste to
defend the city by taking up trees in their hands and arming
themselves with rocks which lay near at hand. The sight of the
monkeys and their attempts to attack him, if need be, made
Lakshmana doubly angry. Seeing his fury they became
frightened and ran away from his presence. He looked like
death at the end of the Yuga.
The monkeys hurried to the mansion of the king and
announced to Sugriva the arrival of Lakshmana, and they told
him about the extreme anger which sat on his brow. Sugriva
was drunk and he was lost to the world in the embrace of Tara.
He would not attach any importance to the words of the
monkeys. The ministers of the king, realizing the danger that
was threatening the city, led the army out to accost the
intruder. Angada guarded the several entrances to the city.
Lakshmana saw the army marching out of the city gates. He
was beside himself with fury. His eyes were now crimson with
rage and he sighed when he thought of his brother languishing
in the cave and the reception which he was getting at the gates
of Kishkindha.
Angada came out of the city to meet him. He saw the angry
face of Lakshmana and he thought that Lakshmana was like
the king of serpents, Adishesha. The young prince was worried
and afraid. He came and stood near the angry brother of Rama.
Words would not come out of his lips since his tongue was
cleaving to the roof of his mouth. Lakshmana looked at him
and said: “Child, Angada, let my arrival be announced to
Sugriva. Tell him: ‘Rama’s brother, the destroyer of enemies,
is waiting at your door. He has come as an emissary from your
friend Rama who is sunk in sorrow. If there is a shred of
Dharma in your king, let him do what has to be done.’ Child,
Angada, repeat these words to your king and bring me back
his reply.”
Angada was scared out of his wits by the words of
Lakshmana. He rushed to his uncle and told him: “Lakshmana
is here.” His face was pale and there was nothing but fear in it.
He prostrated before Sugriva and his mother. He repeated the
words of Lakshmana. The slothful king was still unaware of
the danger which was threatening him. He was so drunk he
could not open his eyes. The terrified noise made by the
monkeys could be heard even inside the palace. Sugriva was
roused out of his stupor by their shouting. His ministers who
had been told about the arrival of Lakshmana came to the
presence of Sugriva. They tried to make him realise the great
threat to their security. After he had regained a semblance of
wakefulness Sugriva was addressed by Hanuman: “My lord,
the Kosala brothers, Rama and Lakshmana, are truthful and
righteous. Your friendship was promised to them and they
have helped you to regain this kingdom which you had lost.
One of them, Lakshmana, the younger, is waiting at the city
gate and he is holding his bow in his hand which is causing
this panic in the army. Angada, our prince, has been sent to
you with a message from Lakshmana reminding you of your
duty. Lakshmana is extremely angry and he looks as though he
will burn the world with his angry eyes. You should now go
and pacify him. When Rama sends him to you it means that
you should assure them that you will do the needful about the
search for Sita.”
Sugriva was wide awake now and he stood up from his couch.
He spoke to them: “I have done nothing to offend them. I do
not know why Lakshmana should come to me with anger in
his eyes. He is finding fault with me when I am not in the
wrong. Some enemy of mine has incited him, evidently. I am
not afraid of this Lakshmana nor do I fear his brother Rama. I
am only distressed that a friend should be angry with me. It is
always easy to form a friendship. But to maintain the
friendship is not easy. Because of the mind and its fickle
nature, the slightest carelessness is apt to spoil friendship. That
is why I am afraid. I know that I can never repay the benefit I
have derived from Rama. I owe my everything to him.”
Hanuman said: “It is but meet that you should speak thus and
assure us that you have not forgotten what Rama has done for
you. To oblige you he despatched to the city of Yama Vali,
who was valiant like Indra. And now, without any obstacles in
your path, you have ascended the throne.
“Rama is not seriously angry with you. It is just a slight
displeasure he has expressed through his brother. I am sure of
it. You have been, to an extent, careless and you have allowed
time to lapse. You have not kept track of the seasons. The
rainy months have gone and it is now the season Sharad which
beautifies the forest with its fresh green look. The sky is rid of
the dense clouds and the nights are bright with the stars and
the planets which shine in an azure sky. The rivers are no
longer filled with turbid water, but we see clearness in every
water-spot, in every lake and every river. The time has come
when you should remember the promise you made to Rama
and that is the reason which brings the brother of Rama to
your doorsteps now. Rama has been separated from his wife
and he has been counting the days when the pangs of
separation will come to an end. Pained in mind and heart he
has sent Lakshmana to you. If the words of the messenger are
slightly terse and sharp, please do not be offended by them. I
feel that the only way to pacify Lakshmana is to go to him
with folded palms and ask him for his pardon. I am your well-
wisher and so I have made bold to talk to you so frankly so as
to what you should do. It is my duty to save you from the
wrath of a righteous man who has been sorely tried.
“Remember, my lord, if Rama should be really angry, if he
should take the bow in his hand and string it, the three worlds
will tremble and he can destroy them all. If Rama should
change in his feelings towards you then nothing can save you
or us. Please remember the debt you owe him and make
certain that he does not give way to anger. You should not be
indifferent to these valiant brothers from Ayodhya even in
your thoughts. Rama has great affection for you and you
should make every attempt to retain that affection.”
Hanuman’s words had the proper effect. Lakshmana was
requested to enter the city and very humbly he was conducted
inside Kishkindha. The doorkeepers saluted him with great
respect and they were frightened to see the anger on his brow.
He walked along the path which led to the mansion of the
king. Soon he reached the doorway and he entered it like the
sun entering a dark cloud. It was jealously guarded and no one
tried to impede his progress.
Lakshmana entered the palace and passed several sections and
terraces which were richly decorated. He reached the
antahpura of Sugriva and paused at the doorway. Music could
be heard from inside and the twanging of the strings of the
Veena. Beautiful women were to be found everywhere.
Unused as he was to the company of women, Lakshmana was
feeling quite shy and embarrassed by them. The music, the
sound of their anklets, and the fragrance which was all over
the place, were making him feel uncomfortable. He could not
bear it and to shut out the music of them, he twanged the
bowstring. Lakshmana stood apart in a corner of the hall, not
wishing to be part of the crowd of women.
14. LAKSHMANA IS PACIFIED
Sugriva heard the sound of the bow and he trembled. He rose
up from his couch. He thought to himself: “Lakshmana has
come as announced by Angada. I dare not face him and his
anger.” He turned to Tara and said: “Tara, Lakshmana is very
gentle by nature and easily pacified. But his anger frightens
me. Rama will never be angry without a cause. Why then has
he sent Lakshmana who has come with such an angry look on
his face? He seems to be prepared to destroy the entire city.
What do you think of it? Tara, go to him and find out from him
what has caused this displeasure in the brothers’ hearts
regarding me. Speak to him in such a way that his anger may
be appeased. He will not be able to display his anger in your
presence. Great people will never behave in a manner harmful
to woman. I want you to go first and make him shed his rage. I
will follow you and talk to him after a while.”
Tara left his apartments and walked towards the hall where
Lakshmana was waiting for Sugriva. Her gait was halting and
her eyes were half closed with intoxication. Her clothes were
all awry and with her body doubled up because of fear she
went to Lakshmana with a desire to pacify him.
That noble-minded prince looked at the queen of the Vanara
king and noticed the condition she was in, and he was trying to
ignore her. He could not display his feelings in front of a
woman and he bent down his head to avoid looking at her.
Tara, however, went towards him and began to talk to him.
Her words were bold, and they were spoken with a genuine
attempt to make him quit his anger.
She said: “Welcome to you, prince. Tell me what is the cause
for your anger? Who has displeased you to such an extent that
your anger should blaze forth thus? Who has been foolish
enough to touch fire which has been kindled in a forest
abounding in dried trees?”
Lakshmana heard her placating words and without being
affected by them he spoke courteously to her. He said: “You
seem to be eager to do good to your husband and so you have
come to me asking me why I am angry. I will tell you. Your
husband is lost in the morass caused by indulgence in the
pleasures of the senses and, as a consequence, he has lost
count of Dharma, his duty. How is it you have not understood
him properly? After he was crowned king he has forgotten all
about us. And he seems to be lost to the world living only for
his wine and women. Rama has not slept all these many
months since he is suffering the pangs of separation.
“My brother set these four months as a time of respite for
Sugriva after which he was to remember his promise to us.
Instead of which he is lost in the world of pleasure. He has not
realised that the four months have passed by long ago. This
addiction to drinking has never been of help to anyone in
winning the rewards of Dharma. It leads only to the loss of
wealth, of Dharma, and of pleasure itself which is one of the
result of Dharma. Ingratitude leads to the destruction of the
best of men. Sugriva has, I feel, forgotten what Dharma is. A
friend is one who does not forget to aid his friend by keeping
his word given long ago. He should act according to the
dictates of duty. Sugriva has forgotten both of them. When
such is the case is it any wonder that Rama is incensed? Tell us
what we should do now. We have been betrayed by one whom
we considered as a friend.”
Tara listened to his words and replied in a soft voice. Her
manner was gentle and her words were chosen carefully. She
said: “This is not the time for anger, O Prince! Sugriva is dear
to you. Do not be angry with him. You must be tolerant and
forgive his lapse. He is your devoted slave. A noble-minded
person will never display his rage against one who is inferior
to him in every way. Rama, the home of patience, should not
indulge in this emotion. I can understand the impatience of
your brother and I am also aware of the passing of time. I
know the extent of his indebtedness to you. I am conscious of
the task ahead, which Sugriva has undertaken to accomplish.
“Believe me, the power of Kama is great and it is not possible
to control it. Sugriva has become a slave to Kama and so he
has forgotten several things which he should have
remembered. Your grace is not yet brought under the sway of
Kama and so you cannot understand him or sympathise with
him. A man who is a slave to his passions will not be aware of
anything else. Forgive your friend for his apparent
indifference. He has been guilty because of his weakness.
Even rishis who have performed tapas have strayed from the
path of Dharma because of this powerful Kama. Need I say
anything about a mere monkey which is fickle by nature and
who has been denied these pleasures for so many years?”
She paused for a while and continued: “Let me tell you that
Sugriva has already taken the steps which are necessary for the
accomplishment of his task. Hundreds and thousands of
monkeys have been asked to be present in Kishkindha. They
are coming from all over the world and very soon, they will set
out on the quest for Sita. Pure as you are in your thinking and
your conduct, it will not be any lack of decorum if you enter
the antahpura of your friend. Be pleased to come with me.”
Led by Tara and desirous of meeting Sugriva, Lakshmana
followed her into the inner apartments of the king. Sugriva
was there, seated, on a golden couch covered with brocade. He
was wearing many ornaments and he was surrounded by his
women. Lakshmana’s anger threatened to come to the surface
again when he saw Sugriva with his arms round Ruma.
Sugriva saw Lakshmana entering with Tara and he was scared.
He was hoping that Tara had, to an extent, placated him. He
rose up from his couch and came to Lakshmana who was a
picture of wrath. He folded his palms together and stood silent.
Lakshmana said: “A king wins a good name if he is endowed
with good qualities, with a heart full of compassion for others,
with a heart full of gratefulness for favours received, and who
is truthful. If, however, a king dares to be an Adharmi and
forgets his promise to his friends, can there be a man more
heinous than he? There are said to be Prayashchittas for all
sins including the sin of killing a brahmin. But there is no
redemption for an ungrateful soul. We are forced to conclude
that you spoke an untruth when you promised to help us in our
search for Sita. You are not worthy of respect. Rama kept his
word but you have failed to do so. Rama’s arrows are waiting
to send you to the abode of death where you can join your
brother. The gateway through which Vali entered it is not
closed yet and if you so desire, there is still time for you to
save yourself. Try and remember the friendship formed in the
presence of fire and act accordingly.”
Tara tried to talk once again and pacify Lakshmana. She said:
“You have come to the wrong conclusion. He is not ungrateful
nor is he a wicked and untruthful person. He does not, even for
a moment, forget his debt of gratitude to Rama. As I told you
before, he has forgotten himself in the many pleasures of the
harem. Forgive him for this apparent lapse and show your
nobility. Sugriva is not an Adharmi and you must believe it
when I tell you so. For the sake of Rama he will give up
everything, even the kingdom, me and Ruma. He is devoted to
Rama. He will not rest until Rama is united with Sita. He has
already made all arrangements for an immense army of
monkeys to assemble here. They will be here any day now. It
is the command of Sugriva and no one dares disobey him.
Shed this anger.”
Lakshmana realised that Tara was speaking the truth and he
looked at Sugriva. His eyes were soft now and he had
forgotten all his anger since she had told him that her lord was
devoted to Rama. With a sigh of relief Sugriva shed the fear
which had enveloped him as one discards wet clothes. He was
sober and was completely awake.
He spoke words steeped in humility. He said: “Lakshmana,
can I ever forget that all this is mine because of Rama? Is there
anything which can repay the immense debt I owe to that great
man? I will do what little I can to help him find his beloved
queen and unite him with her. He does not need the assistance
of anyone, not the hero who can pierce seven Sala trees with a
single arrow, whose bow-string, when sounded, puts fear in
the heart of the bravest of men. I will but follow Rama who
will set out to kill the rakshasa who is his enemy. Because of
the fact that he is my friend he will overlook a small fault in
me. I am hopeful that he will be magnanimous enough to do
so.”
Lakshmana was very pleased with the apology tendered by
Sugriva and with a pleased smile he said: “My brother has
found a real companion in you. Your devotion to Dharma and
your sincerity, your humility, have all endeared you to him.
With you by his side Rama is certain to destroy the enemy.
Your words are well spoken and they suit your noble nature.
Only my brother is capable of speaking so beautifully. You are
another who has mastered the art of talking well. You are a gift
of the gods to us, to Rama who has, till now, been friendless.
Come with me to Prasravana. You must comfort Rama who is
extremely unhappy. I spoke so harshly to you because I have
been with Rama during these four months of unhappiness and
to see him suffer was unbearable. I spoke impulsively. Please
forgive me for my impetuous words.” Sugriva turned to
Hanuman who was standing by his side and gave the orders
for the collection of the army. He said: “As I have already
said, the army would have begun its march towards
Kishkindha. Vanaras from all the mountains like Vindhya,
Haimavan, Mahendra and Kailasa and many other places have
been asked by me to assemble here. Ask my messenger to
hurry and collect the army. Fifteen days was the limit I had set
and five days have already passed. They must be here in
another ten days.”
Even as he was speaking, some of the monkeys arrived and
they came to him with fruits and gifts as their offering to the
king. He accepted them gracefully and sent them to their
homes. Lakshmana and Sugriva left for Prasravana. Sugriva
called for his palanquin and entered it with Lakshmana.
Accompanied by his guards the king made a triumphal march
to the cave in Prasravana where Rama was. He descended
from the palanquin and, with Lakshmana, he walked to the
cave and went to the presence of Rama. He stood humbly
before him, after prostrating on the ground. Rama raised him
up and he embraced him warmly. He asked him to sit and the
king sat on the ground at the feet of Rama.
Rama smiled indulgently at Sugriva and said: “Sugriva, a king
should devote equal attention to Dharma, Artha and Kama.
The king who forgets Dharma and Artha in his absorption with
Kama is like a man who is sleeping at the tip of a tree branch
and who falls as a consequence. He is rudely woken up from
his stupor.
“I wanted to remind you of the rules of Dharma which a king
should observe and that was the reason for the coming of
Lakshmana to you. I hope you are thinking of the quest for
Sita which you have promised me.”
Sugriva spoke very humbly and said: “You are like a god to
me, and it is not possible for me to forget that I owe my
everything to you. I know only too well what a sinful person
an ungrateful man is. I have asked for my Vanara army to
assemble here in Kishkindha. Monkeys from all over the
world have already been sent for. They will be here in a short
while. They have begun to arrive and some have already come
and seen me. Soon, very soon, the entire face of this hillside
and my city will be full of monkeys.
“I will despatch them to the four quarters and make them seek
for Sita and that sinful Ravana. They will find out the place
where he has imprisoned her. You can be sure of it.”
Rama was gratified at the perfection of the arrangements made
by Sugriva and they waited for the army to assemble on the
mountain by name Prasravana.
15. THE BEGINNING OF THE SEARCH
Ten days passed and the army had assembled and was ready to
leave. Sugriva went to Rama and said: “Rama, my army is
ready and I will send it in the four directions and ask them to
look for Sita. They are all as eager as I am to serve you to the
end of their lives. Command them to do your bidding.” Rama
was very happy with Sugriva and said: “My friend, let them
find out where Ravana dwells and let them find out if Sita is
alive. If they are able to get these two bits of information I will
then decide as to what should be done later. In this connection,
neither Lakshmana nor I have any right to command this
immense army. You should do it. You are their master and you
should ask them to do the needful. You are a friend and a wise
man. You know how to act in every situation. You are the
person to take care of everything.”
Sugriva summoned a monkey chief by name Vinata and asked
him to take a portion of the army with him and travel
eastwards. He said: “Search for Sita in the caves and the
slopes of the mountains. Travel across the forests, rivers and
rivulets. Cross the rivers Ganga, Yamuna and Saraswati.
Sindhu river will be in your path and Sona whose waters
glisten like gems. Search for her in the countries which you
come across.” He gave them a detailed description of the
countries which they had to traverse and he stipulated a month
as the time limit. He said: “You must achieve your ends by the
time the month is over. If you tarry longer you will have to
face death. Come back with success crowning your efforts.”
Sugriva decided to send Hanuman to the south and the leader
of the deputation was Angada. The chosen few were in this
group. Sugriva described the south in detail and then he
summoned Sushena, the father of Tara. He told Rama who he
was and added that Sushena, was one of his most able chiefs.
Sugriva paid the respect due to him as the father of Tara and
said: “Take a portion of the army and go in the westerly
direction to search for Sita.” He described in detail the several
countries and mountains which had to be crossed and passed.
Sushena left with his army. Shathabali, another capable chief,
was asked to take his army towards the north.
After he had assigned their tasks to the different chiefs Sugriva
asked Hanuman to listen to his special instructions. He said:
“Hanuman, in my opinion, there is no one as capable as you
are in doing my bidding. There is no place which is
inaccessible to you. Nothing on the face of the earth, nor the
sky with its myriad clouds nor all the seven seas can impede
your progress. You know about the many spots on this earth
and in the other world also.
“Your valour, your speed, which is very like that of your
father, are all unequalled. I entrust to you the task of
discovering the whereabouts of Sita. I consider you to be the
ablest of my men and I am certain that you will be able to
achieve our aim when the others fail.” Sugriva added: “I feel
that Sita is somewhere in the south since on that memorable
day when she dropped the bundle of jewels on the
Rishyamooka the rakshasa was travelling fast in that direction.
I am sure he has imprisoned her there.”
Rama was listening to the words of Sugriva. He felt that
Hanuman would be the one to see Sita. Ever since the day
Hanuman came to him on the slopes of Rishyamooka on that
unforgettable day, Rama had been greatly impressed by the
wisdom of Hanuman, his humility, his valour. Rama felt as
though he had already achieved the purpose of this journey
and he spoke with great affection: “Hanuman, I agree with
your king and I feel that you will be the one to find my Sita.”
Rama removed his signet ring from his finger and said: “Take
this with you and give it to Sita so that she will be convinced
that you have been sent by me.” Rama felt a deep sense of
contentment which was absent from his mind all these days
and he knew the Hanuman would bring him news of Sita.
Hanuman received the ring with his palms cupped together
and holding it above his head he prostrated before Rama.
Hanuman made preparations for the journey. He looked like
the moon on a clear sky surrounded by a thousand stars.
Rama’s parting words were: “Hanuman, remember that I am
depending entirely on you. Make every attempt until you
succeed in locating the hiding place of Sita.”
Sugriva asked the entire army to hurry towards achieving their
goal. The army made up of the monkeys covered the earth like
fireflies in the forest and they set out on their quest.
16. THE SOUTH-BOUND VANARAS
Before Sugriva left for Kishkindha after sending the armies,
Rama asked him: “My friend, you seem to know all there is to
know about the entire surface of the world. From your
instructions to the different chiefs I could gather as much.
How is it possible for you to have so much information about
the different countries?”
“I will tell you,” said Sugriva. “I have told you already about
my brother and his anger when he saw that I was ruling the
kingdom which was rightfully his. He tried to kill me. I ran
away from him and he chased me. He made me flee down the
caves and mountains and I ran while he followed. That was
when I became familiar with all the many countries of the
world. The entire world has been covered by me when I was
pursued by Vali. My faithful ministers whom you met on
Rishyamooka were the only companions I had. Hanuman, the
wise, remembered the curse of Matanga and he told me about
it. We had forgotten about it completely in our panic.
Hanuman said: ‘We can dwell in peace on the mountain and
we will be safe from Vali since he dare not enter the
surroundings of Matanga’s ashrama.’ This is the way I was
able to learn all about the countries of the world.”
Rama waited for the end of the month which had been
stipulated by Sugriva. Prasravana was their dwelling place as
before and Lakshmana tried in every way to help his brother to
assume a semblance of cheer and they were hopeful about the
future.
Vinata who had gone towards the east, Sushena who had been
asked to cover the west, and Shathabali from the north
searched in vain with their immense army for Sita and Ravana.
At the termination of a month they came back to Kishkindha
and told Sugriva about their fruitless search. They were
dejected about it but they could not achieve their desire.
Sugriva was with Rama on the Prasravana hill. He spoke to
Rama and said: “We are certain that Sita is somewhere in the
south since we saw Ravana travelling in that direction when he
was carrying her away. Hanuman, the son of Vayu, is sure to
succeed where the others have failed. He will surely bring us
news of Sita and of the place where she is kept a captive.”
Thara, one of the ministers of the king, was with Angada and
Hanuman in the group sent to the south. They went to all the
places which had been mentioned by Sugriva. The many caves
in the great Vindhya mountains, the dense forests, the peaks of
the hills, the many waterfalls and the slopes of the mountains
were searched thoroughly by them. The place was extremely
large and they found it a difficult task indeed to investigate
every cave and every forest. There was no habitation at all in
the forests and it was a fearful place. They abandoned forest
after forest and with every step their depression increased.
They came across several interesting places. One of them was
a forest full of trees which had neither flowers nor fruits nor
even leaves! There were rivers but not a drop of water could
be found. No animals were there and no birds were heard
singing. There were no creepers clinging to the trees and there
was no grass even to soften the harsh look of the landscape. In
the midst of it all was a rishi by name Kandu who lived there
all alone. Where he was could be found some water and some
ponds with flowers in them, some trees with greenery hi them
and fruits too. The story was that the rishi lost his son who was
but sixteen years old and in anger he had cursed the forest to
become lifeless.
Crossing all these places they proceeded further south, intent
on their quest. All on a sudden they came across a rakshasa.
He was huge like a mountain and he was fearful to look at. He
was the son of Maricha and he came towards them with a
terrible cry. Angada was certain that he was Ravana himself
and there was a fight between the two. The young Vanara
prince used his fist to beat the rakshasa and in a matter of
moments Maricha’s son was dead.
They realised that it was not Ravana and went on with their
search. Cave after cave they entered and came out with
disappointment writ on their faces. They were now completely
without hope and, tired out, they gathered under a solitary tree
and sat there dejectedly. After a while Angada said: “Do not
be discouraged. We should not give up hope. Let us make
another attempt. We are now nearing the end of the month
during which we had to complete our search. If we go back
without Sita we will be severely punished. Let us try once
again. Let us set aside the hopelessness and the fatigue, which
have crept into our minds and our bodies, and begin all over
again. We must think of something which we might have
overlooked in our initial enthusiasm. The wise say that
firmness of mind under any circumstance and courage will
lead to success. We should not despair since we have met only
with failure so far. We should not abandon hope. We must
remember the wrath of our king and with that in mind if we
proceed further, who knows, we may succeed!”
They began their search again and the place they searched was
a hill by name Rajata. It was silvery in colour and hence the
name. They went to the very top of it and were not able to find
any hiding place where Sita could have been concealed. They
gave up the search in the mountain and returned to Vindhya.
They reached the south-western peak of the mountain. They
realised that the time had expired within which they had to
return to the city of Sugriva. Desperately they tried once again.
Some of them went once again into the caves and made one
last attempt. But it was all in vain. They had become
exhausted. They had reached a stage where thirst and hunger
were torturing them. Tired out and listless they looked around
desperately for a sight of water if not fruits. They came upon a
cave which they had not seen before.
They looked at the opening of the cave. They tried to enter it
but it was crowded with creepers and trees. They stood still
and while they were disputing as to what they should do, they
saw water-birds flying out of the mouth of the cave and their
wings were still wet with water. And a strange perfume
assailed their nostrils and they found that it was very pleasant.
But to their chagrin, they were not able to enter the cave.
Hunger made them desperate and Hanuman said: “We are tired
and our search has been vain. This cave seems to have some
water since the birds are coming out of it and they have drunk
deep of water somewhere. These trees look luxuriant too and
we will somehow penetrate into the cave.” They decided to
make an attempt to enter the cave which was called
Rikshabila.
It was extremely dark inside and their eyes could see nothing.
No sunlight could enter there and the darkness was palpable.
Each monkey held on to the arm of the other and forming a
long chain they felt their way inside and proceeded step by
step. In spite of the difficulty they went on and they covered
some distance in that oppressive darkness.
They suddenly came upon a brightness which was unearthly.
They had traversed a yojana inside the cave and when they
were desperate for water and for some hope, they saw light.
They saw a celestial garden. No other word could describe it.
Trees of all types were there. Some were bearing flowers and
some, fruits. But these trees were golden in hue and obviously
they were not of this earth. There were ponds which were
filled with clear water which gleamed like clusters of gems.
They saw mansions which were beautiful and lofty with white
gleaming fronts and they were like silver castles. Amazed at
the sight the Vanaras entered one of the mansions with
noiseless steps. There was nothing but brightness everywhere.
Gems and gold were to be found all around the place.
While they were wandering around the place they saw a
woman. She was an ascetic and she was dressed in tree-bark
and deerskin. They stood silent and stared at her without
speaking a word. Hanuman was the first to recover himself
and folding his palms together he greeted her and said: “We
are in the dark as to where we are and we would like to know
who you are and what this cave is. We were oppressed with
hunger and thirst and we saw the water-birds emerging out of
the mouth of the cave. Hoping to find some water we managed
to traverse a distance of a yojana and finally we have come
across this divine garden and we are perplexed. Whose tapas
has wrought this miracle here? You must tell us as we are very
curious.
The ascetic replied: “One of the asuras, Maya by name,
created this garden with the help of his divine powers. He was
the architect of the asuras. He had gained this knowledge by
the favour of Brahma who gave him proficiency in
architecture which has been the wealth of Ushanas. Maya
lived here for a while. Because of a quarrel about a woman
Indra killed him with his Vajra. The girl in question, Hema by
name, was given these gardens and palaces as a gift by
Brahma. I am the daughter of Merusavarni and my name is
Swayamprabha. I have been appointed as the guardian of this
garden. Hema is my good friend. Now tell me who you are
and what reason has prompted you to enter this dreadful forest
and this cave which is not meant to be seen by anyone? I will
entertain you all lavishly with fruits and wine. Tell me who
you are.”
Angada led them all to where she indicated. They ate the
divine fruits and their fatigue vanished. She plied them with
water and wine and said: “Now that you have refreshed
yourselves you must tell me about yourselves.”
Again Hanuman took it upon himself to tell her everything
about Rama and his misfortunes. He told her about the task
which had been assigned to them and he concluded: “We have
been entertained royally by you and if we can, in any manner,
repay your hospitality please tell us and we will try to do it.”
She refused with a gracious smile and Hanuman asked her:
“We, have to go back to pursue our search for Sita. Please tell
us how we can get out of this cave.” Swayamprabha pondered
for a while and said: “It is not usually possible for anyone to
leave this cave once he has entered it. But, with the power of
my Yoga, I will take you back to the world outside. You will
have to close your eyes and you should not open them till I
allow you to do so.” They all closed their eyes with their hands
and in a moment they found themselves outside the cave.
Swayamprabha said: “There is the sea which is wide and
fearful and on this side is the mountain. Take what course you
will and I wish you well.” She bade farewell to them and
returned to her cave.
17. THE DESPAIR OF THE VANARAS
Angada and his followers found themselves on the shore of a
sea. Swayamprabha had called it the ‘Mahodadhi. They stood
on the shore and watched the fearful waves as they dashed
against the sandy shore. The limitless sea which was the abode
of Varuna was so frightening and, at the same time, there was
a majestic beauty about it and the monkeys stood for a long
time watching the waves and listening to the roar of the sea.
They were greatly dejected. The month had passed and they
had spent a long time in the cave of Swayamprabha without
being aware of the world outside. They sat around and thought
about the bleak future that awaited them. The trees around
indicated that Vasanta would soon be on its way and they
trembled at the thought of Sugriva and his wrath. They had
achieved nothing and they had not been able to return to
Kishkindha either.
Angada presided over the council and he said: “As you all
know, we have been sent on this quest by the king. We have
neither succeeded in our mission nor have we been able to
confine ourselves to the time allotted to us. What are we to do
now? You are all the trusted administrators of the king. You
are greatly respected by him. It is a pity that I am not able to
find a method by which we can circumvent Fate. Each one of
you is a hero and you have all been chosen by the king to
travel southwards since he was convinced that Sita is
somewhere here. I have been asked to lead you all and I have
failed in my duty: the duty which had been assigned to me. I
am sure that death is the certain punishment for those who
have not been able to follow the king’s commands. As I said
before, the time allotted to us is over and we are under the
sentence of execution if we go back to Kishkindha. I know my
king. He is of an unforgiving nature and, added to that, is the
fact that he is the master. He will never forgive us when we go
back thus. I feel that there is only one way to end this strange
adventure. Let us forget our city and our people and let us give
up our lives by fasting to death. I would rather die here
voluntarily than face punishment from Sugriva, the king. Let
me tell you something else. I was not crowned Yuvaraja by
Sugriva. Rama, the best among men, was the one who insisted
on this. The king has no affection for me and when he gets the
chance he is sure to kill me. He will take full advantage of the
situation and punish me severely. There will be no one there to
help me and my well-wishers will be surely looking on
helplessly when I am punished. I have decided to avoid all that
and shed my life here on the seashore.”
The words spoken by the son of Vali melted the hearts of the
Vanaras and they said: “We see that you are speaking wisely.
As you say, our king is of an unforgiving nature and as for
Rama, since he loves his wife to distraction, our return will
cause him great disappointment. Our king, trying to please
Rama, will certainly execute us. There is no doubt about it. It
is unwise for a culprit to be in the presence of his master. We
will try once again to find Sita and if we are successful we will
be forgiven. Else, we will die here with our minds bent on the
next world.”
Thara, one of the leaders said: “It is not fitting that we should
give way to despair and lose our lives. Let us go back to
Rikshabila, the cave where we spent such a happy time. We
will live there forever. It has been fashioned by Maya and we
have enough food there to last us for a lifetime. We can live
without being afraid of the king. Why, even Indra or Rama
cannot touch us there since it is a magic city.”
The others looked at him and then at Angada as if to ask: “If
you are agreeable, we would like that .kind of life. We can live
without fear of punishment.”
Hanuman, however, was worried. He knew that Angada, the
prince was a wonderful youngster endowed with rare qualities
and he did not want him to despair. Angada was like the moon
at the beginning of the brighter fortnight, a crescent with
promises of becoming a full moon very soon. He was
extremely brave and his wisdom was that of Brihaspati. He
was like his father in his courage and valour and such a prince
was now despondent enough to think of ending his life.
Hanuman himself, who was wise beyond words, did not want
the prince to adopt the line of least resistance by agreeing to
the suggestion of Thara.
Of the four ways of influencing people, Sama, Dama, Bheda
and Danda, Hanuman decided to use the third: Bheda. He said:
“My dear child, you are as valiant as your father, if not more.
You are as capable as your father was of ruling the kingdom.
And yet, true to your nature, you are being too trustful. The
minds of men, and specially those of monkeys, are well known
for their fickleness. These comrades of ours may agree to your
suggestion now, about living in the Rikshabila; but soon they
will not like to be away from their wives and children. As for
the army which we have brought with us, some of them will
not be willing to follow the suggestion of Thara. And again,
some of us are old faithful servants of Sugriva and nothing can
make us disloyal to him. I wish to remind you prince, that a
weak opponent should never try to fight with an enemy who is
stronger than himself. Do not listen to the words of Thara. The
cave will not be a sanctuary to us. With a single arrow
Lakshmana can destroy us along with the magic city. We were
told by the ascetic that Indra’s Vajra was used to destroy the
owner of the cave. When Indra could do it, our Lakshmana
will surely find it child’s play to pulverise it. There is no doubt
about it. When that situation arises all the monkeys will
abandon you and run for their lives. You will be more lonely
than a sprig tossed in the wind Lakshmana will spare you out
of kindness as far as your life is concerned but I am sure he
will not leave you alone. If, however, you return to
Kishkindha, we will all go to the king and pray for your life.
We will beseech him to be merciful to you. He will be
compassionate and he will crown you as king after him.
“You have not understood the true nature of our king. He is
very righteous. He is affectionate and he is firm in his
decisions and actions. He is a good man and he will never
wish you ill. He is extremely fond of your mother and he will
never hurt her. And again, he has no children and he has
willingly agreed to make you the Yuvaraja. Come, let us go
back to the city.”
Angada was listening to the words of Hanuman and somehow
they failed to convince him. “Hanuman is devoted to my uncle
and so he speaks thus and he expects me to believe him”,
thought Angada to himself and said: “I do not agree with you.
I do not credit him with all the noble qualities which you have
enumerated. He is a very ordinary fickle-minded monkey, and
he is selfish. He is not pure in mind and he is not
compassionate. He is not straight nor is he manly or
courageous. Consider how he has made his brother’s wife to
listen to his forcible words and has made her agree to be his
wife. Early in his life he has betrayed his brother by closing up
the opening of the cave inside which my father was fighting
with his enemy. Can you call such a man righteous?
“Take, for instance, the search he has organised. It is known to
all of us how he forgot everything about Rama and the debt he
owned to Rama. In the presence of fire he had taken a solemn
oath that he would do everything he could for Rama and what
did he do? As soon as he got the kingdom, the king was lost in
the pleasures of the harem and he forgot all about the promise
he had given to Rama. It was only out of fear for Lakshmana
and the twang of his bowstring that my worthy uncle woke up
from his drunken sleep. He rushes to Rama and, out of sheer
terror lest he should also be treated as his brother was, he sent
us all in search of Sita. How can I have trust in such an
ingrate? Perhaps he will spare my life for the sake of my
mother but he is sure to imprison me and torture me. I am sure
of it.
“I have made up my mind. I will not go back to Kishkindha.
Let us sit here on the seashore and cast off our lives. If anyone
is willing to join me, you are welcome to do so. As for me, I
am prepared to do Prayopavesa here. If you wish to go back
you can all go. Please go back and salute the Kosala princes
first and then my uncle, the king. Tell them about me. Then
tell Rama and after that, my mother, Tara. It is up to all of you
to comfort her. She is very unfortunate. She will not be able to
bear this news and perhaps she will die when she hears of my
death.”
Angada was now sobbing openly and the elders looked on
with pity at the young prince. He spread darbha grass and wept
as he did it. And with tears flowing from his eyes he lay down
on it with his mind bent on death. All the monkeys cried with
sorrow in their hearts. They all sat down too on the sand and
decided to join the prince. They touched water with their
hands and sat down to die.
They sat on the sands and they looked back on the many
events which had led to their present sad condition. They
spoke of Rama, of his exile to the forest, of the death of
Dasaratha, of the travels of the princes with Sita in Dandaka,
of their abode in Panchavati. They talked of the destruction of
the rakshasas in Janasthana and of the abduction of Sita. They
were relating to themselves the death of Jatayu, the killing of
Vali, Rama’s anger and all the many events which finally
culminated in their end on the seashore. Their voices were
carried by the wind and the story of Rama was echoed from
the surroundings.
18. SAMPATI, THE OLD EAGLE
In a cave in the mountain nearby lived a great eagle by name
Sampati. He was famed for his age, his early valour when he
was a youth. Sampati was the brother of Jatayu. He saw from
his cave the monkeys seated on the sands and he was happy.
He came out of the cave and approached the monkeys. He told
himself: “Instead of my seeking food with great difficulty it
seems to me food has sought me out and has come within my
reach without my striving for it. After a long period of
starvation this food is doubly welcome.” He thought he was
talking to himself but because of his age he did not realise that
he was talking loudly and Angada heard his words. He was
sorely tried and he told Hanuman about the intention of the
eagle. “Look, this is Yama himself who has assumed the form
of an eagle. We are indeed unfortunate. Our quest was
fruitless, we have wasted all our time and now this new danger
is threatening the monkeys. What an unexpected misfortune!”
“All animals and birds loved Rama. Take, for instance, Jatayu.
The sight of this eagle brings to my mind the other eagle,
Jatayu. Rama did his duty as far as Jatayu was concerned.
Jatayu cared not for his own life but tried to help Rama and in
the process lost his life. Even so, we have tried to help Rama
and we could not succeed in our attempt and in the process we
are also about to lose our lives. Even so, we have the
satisfaction of knowing that we have helped him. We are not
as fortunate as Jatayu was, however, since he was fortunate
enough to be killed by Ravana and he thus escaped the anger
of Sugriva. When I try to trace the misfortune of our group to
its source, it all goes back to Kaikeyi. It is because of her that
all this happened.”
Angada was talking disjointedly and the eagle was hearing all
the words spoken by him. He could not follow it all and was
bewildered by the many names which sprinkled the long
narrative of someone named Rama. But he heard several times
the name Jatayu and he was eager to hear about him. He called
out in a powerful voice: “I want to know who it is who is
talking about the death of Jatayu. Have I heard right? My mind
is faltering at the news that Jatayu is dead. He is my dear
brother. After aeons of time I am hearing the name of my
brother spoken by someone. Will you tell me how he died?
What is all this about the fight between him and a rakshasa? I
am not able to move fast and I am on the slopes of the
mountain. Will you help me descend to the ground? I am very
happy to hear praises of my brother and want to hear more
about him.”
The monkeys were suspicious at the beginning. They were not
willing to trust the eagle. But the noble-minded prince Angada
came to where the eagle was, and spoke to him. He told him
about his father and his uncle. He spoke about the coming of
Rama and the change in the fortunes of many because of the
exile of Rama. He spoke in detail about the eagle by name
Jatayu, about how Rama met him in the Dandaka forest and
about how valiantly he fought to rescue Sita from Ravana.
Sampati told them who he was again and again and his eyes
were shedding tears as he listened about his brother. He was
told how Jatayu died and how Rama was the one to cremate
him and despatch him to the land of the Pitris. The story
continued and was brought up to the moment when he and his
companions had to give up their quest in sheer despair. “It is as
fruitless as searching for the sun’s glory during the night,” said
Angada. Sampati was listening and now tears flowed without
restraint from his old eyes.
He said: “My dear Vanaras, I am greatly grieved by the story I
have heard. The eagle Jatayu who was killed by Ravana was
my younger brother. I would have flown with eagerness to
where Ravana is to avenge the death of my brother but I am
helpless because of my old age and because I have lost my
wings. That is why I am silently weeping for my brother
without doing anything about it.”
Sampati was sobbing with grief and the monkeys came, all of
them, and stood around him, propelled by curiosity. He saw
their eager faces and looking at Angada and the leaders like
Hanuman he told them the story of his life.
“Long ago,” he began. “Long ago, when the powerful Vritra
was killed by Indra we were youngsters. We would vie with
each other in everything and once we wanted to find out which
of us could fly faster towards the sun who was bathed in his
glory. We flew fast in the sky and higher still and higher we
flew. When the sun had reached the zenith, my brother Jatayu
became tired. He was faint with weariness and his tender body
could not bear the heat of the sun. I rushed to his assistance
and with my wings I covered him up and we descended
downwards. I fell on this portion of the Vindhya peak with my
wings scorched and broken. I could not move and I did not
know what became of my brother: not until now.” His sorrow
broke out anew and the monkeys stood with their eyes shining
with sympathy.
Angada said: “Revered sir, from the way you speak it seems to
me you may know where Ravana dwells. You said: ‘I would
have flown with eagerness where Ravana is and I would have
avenged the death of my brother.’ Can you tell us where he is?
You will be saving the lives of all of us if you do.”
Sampati said: “I am an old eagle without his wings. And still I
help Rama with my words. I have seen many great events
during lifetime. I have seen all the three worlds and all the
oceans. I have seen the Vamana Avatara of the Lord when he
measured the three worlds with his blessed feet. I saw the
ocean milked for the purpose of getting nectar out of it.
“I will, at once, help Rama. I am compelled to do so.
“Listen to me very carefully. I saw Sita as she was being
carried away by Ravana. The wicked Ravana held her firmly
in his arms and she was trying to wriggle out of his grasp. Her
limbs were waving about frantically in her attempts to escape
from him. Her jewels were falling on the ground and all the
time she was calling out: “Rama! Rama! Lakshmana!”
Her yellow silk which draped her seemed to me like a flash of
lightning against a dark cloud. Since you talk about Rama and
since she spoke the same name, I am certain that it was Sita
whom I saw. I will tell you where Ravana dwells. I know it.”
A look of astonishment and a sudden flash of hope could be
seen in the eyes of each and every one of the monkeys who
stood around him. Sampati continued: “Ravana, the brother of
Kubera and the son of Vishravas, rules the city by name
Lanka. It is exactly a hundred yojanas from here and it is an
island. It has the sea surrounding it on all sides. It was built for
Ravana by Vishvakarma. It is a beautiful city. There, in that
city, in the antahpura of Ravana, Sita is kept as a prisoner. Her
heart is full of sorrow and she is surrounded by rakshasis and I
can see her.
“On the southern shore of this sea is Lanka located. If you
cross the hundred yojanas you will land in the city of Lanka.
Ravana is there and Sita is his captive in Lanka. I am keen that
you should set about your task as early as possible since I am
eager to see the death of my brother avenged.
“I am an eagle by birth and I am related to Garuda. The
eyesight of eagles like me is very keen and I can see from here
cruel Ravana and gentle Sita. We are gifted with eyes which
can scan a distance of a hundred yojanas since we are
dependent on our eyes for our food. We can see our victims
from a distance and pounce on them.
“Please think up ways of crossing the sea. I assure you that
you will be successful in your quest for Sita.
“Lead me to the waters of the sea. I desire to offer Tarpana to
my dead brother.”
The monkeys were elated at the sudden change in their
fortunes and with glad hearts they led the old eagle to the
shores of the sea. After offering Tarpana to Jatayu he returned
to his old spot and they sat around him to hear more. Sampati
said: “I will tell you how I came to know about the incident.
As I told you before, I have been living on this peak for
thousands of years, helpless, and depending on others for my
food. I have a son by name Suparshva and he tends me
carefully, as he would a child. He brings me food regularly and
so I live. I need not tell you that eagles are well-known for
their insatiable hunger. One day, my son did not bring me food
even when the sun had reached the western rim. I was waiting
impatiently for my food and my son did not bring it to me.
Later in the evening he came without any food for me. I was
angry with him since hunger held me under its sway. He
waited patiently for me to stop talking and then said: ‘I went to
the Mahendra hill with a view to bring you food and I was
planning to capture several creatures after hunting there. I then
saw a rakshasa who was dark and he was carrying in his arms
a beautiful woman, as beautiful as the sun at dawn. Seeing me
blocking the passage in the mountain he spoke to me in a very
humble voice and asked me to make way for him. So I stood
looking at him. He was not my enemy and I had no quarrel
with him. Also, he was polite in his request. So I acceded to
his request and he passed me by, and flew into the sky. I was
curious as to who he was, and who the woman was, whom he
had evidently captured. I was told by the Siddhas in the sky
that he was Ravana. The woman’s hair was now unfastened
and desperately she was calling the names: Rama and
Lakshmana. Her jewels and her silk were slipping down. I was
told that she was the daughter of Janaka and the wife of Rama.
Ravana was stealing her away from her lord and he was taking
her to Lanka. This was a strange incident which delayed me
near the foot at the hill and it was, by then, too late to catch
anything for you.’”
“This was the story related to me by my son Suparshva. If I
had been younger I would have rushed to the rescue of the
unfortunate captive of Ravana. I now see that you are here set
on helping Rama. All of you seem to be brave and very
intelligent and I do not have to tell you much. Rama, with his
brother, is capable of destroying or protecting the three worlds.
I will only indicate to you that Ravana is powerful and it is up
to you to find a way of entering the city Lanka and finding
Sita.
“There was a rishi on this mountain and he was sorry for me.
He has told me that I should not think of committing the sin of
killing myself. He said: ‘In the distant future, there is the
certainty that you will get back your strength and your wings.
You will help in the achievement of a great task.’ He then told
me about the coming of Rama and all the many things which
you recounted to me. I was told that I would be telling you
about the existence of Lanka and the captivity of Sita. I was
told that I would sprout my wings and afterwards be my old
self. I have been asked to wait for that moment” Even as he
was talking, there happened a miracle. They all saw wings
growing out of the old charred body of the eagle. His eyes
grew bright: and his voice, more firm. Sampati looked at
himself and was beside himself with joy. He became the eagle
he was before the calamity happened to him. He spoke to them
words of encouragement. He said: “Nothing is impossible for
those who strive for it. Everything seems to indicate that you
will succeed in your mission. I wish you well.” Like all other
young eagles Sampati rose in the sky and flew higher and
higher until he was lost to their view. They looked at each
other in wonder.
19. HOW TO CROSS THE SEA?
The monkeys were now filled with new hope and they had to
plan as to how to cross the sea. They were jumping about in
sheer joy and to them Sita was as good as seen and in their
minds they returned to Kishkindha with the glad news. They
descended from the spot where they were talking to Sampati
and they arrived on the shores of the sea. They assembled
there and stood watching the sea, mutely, since their shouts of
joy had decreased gradually and had died altogether when they
saw the vast expanse of the sea.
They looked and again they looked at the sea which seemed to
have no shore on the southern side and a feeling akin to
despair entered their hearts when they contemplated as to how
it should be crossed. Huge waves were beating against the
shore and each wave was bigger and more fierce than the
earlier one. The sight of the majestic sea with its sonorous
sound made them feel frightened and the sea seemed as
difficult to cross as the sky.
Angada saw the panic which threatened to set in and he spoke
words of encouragement to them. He said: “We should not
give in to desperation and fear. Fear is the foremost of all
evils. Like a snake is able to kill a child, fear which is lodged
in the mind will make children of us and will destroy us. This
is the time when one should display one’s valour and it is not
right to feel diffident now. We will achieve nothing by
hesitation. Let us spend the night in peace and when day
dawns, we will think up a way to surmount this poser.”
Long after the army had slept Angada conferred with the chief
members of his team and discussed their future plan of action.
Early in the morning he collected the army round him and
spoke to them all. He said: “I wish to know which among you
is capable of leaping across the sea and win the approbation of
the king and Rama. Who is there among you who can leap a
hundred yojanas? If it is done we can then be saved from the
danger -threatening our lives. We would have obeyed our king
and we would have pleased Rama and his brother and thus
relieved our king of the debt he owes to Rama. Come, let us
know who are all willing to undertake this task which is
stupendous.”
No one spoke. Angada’s voice was still echoing from the
slopes of the hills and only the sea roared louder as if to mock
him! He spoke again and again he got no reply. He then said:
“I will ask you in a different way. Let each one announce how
much he is capable of. The spirit of competition may whip up
some enthusiasm in all of you.”
There seemed to be a stir, a ripple of life in the still crowd and
slowly they came out with their capability. Gaja said that he
could leap a distance of ten yojanas and Gavaksha said he
could do twenty. And so it went on: thirty, forty, fifty, sixty.
Dvividha could jump up to seventy and another, eighty.
Jambavan now broke his silence and said: “Once, when I was
much younger, I was more brave and more valiant than can be
thought of by the stretch of imagination. But those days are
past and I have almost reached the opposite shore in this
journey through life. But then, one cannot ignore the gravity of
the task we have undertaken. Our king made a pact with Rama
and we should all strive to make it true. At this stage of life I
am able to leap only ninety yojanas. I have no doubt about it.
Actually I do not know my powers now. In the days of the
long ago, the Lord was seen by me when he assumed the form
of Trivikrama. I had the privilege of making a Pradakshina
round him. My strength was unparalleled and I had made a
name for myself. But I am old now. I do not think I can
negotiate this leap across the sea successfully.”
Angada’s face was grave and he was worried. What had
seemed easy the previous day now seemed to pose problems
which were new and it seemed to be an impossible task for
them to cross the sea. He spoke words of comfort to the
sorrowing Jambavan and then said: “I am sure of leaping this
distance of a hundred yojanas. But I am not quite certain if I
will be able to come back. I am doubtful about my strength
lasting till I come back.”
Jambavan said: “Child. Angada, I am certain that you will be
able to leap this distance. Why, you are capable of doing more.
You can, I know, cross even a thousand yojanas. But, my
child, it is not proper that you should do this. You should not
undertake such a task. You are our master and you are here to
command us. It is not right that you should do it. We should
not let you do our work. You are the only fort which is our
refuge. The master is the refuge of the army. You should stay
here and guard us even as the fort grants protection to those
who have come inside it for succour. It is our duty to guard
you at all costs. You are our prince. You are like the mother-
root of a tree without which the tree cannot bear flowers and
fruits. You are valiant, intelligent and brave. You are a model
to us. You are the heir to the throne and now you are our
master. We exist because of you and you should not risk your
life.”
Angada was quite embarrassed by the affectionate words
spoken by Jambavan. He paused for a moment and said: “If I
do not go, who else is there? This task has to be undertaken by
someone. Or else we will have to go back to our original
decision of Prayopavesha. Please consider the gravity of the
situation and, wise as you are, you will be able to arrive at a
solution.”
Jambavan said: “I will do the needful, Angada, my prince. I
will do my best and think of a way to achieve our end.”
The entire army was standing still, aware of the crisis which
had to be faced somehow. Jambavan went to Hanuman who
was sitting alone, apart, lost in thought.
20. THE GREATNESS OF HANUMAN
Jambavan went to Hanuman and said: “Hanuman, why are you
sitting thus, alone, silent and dejected? How is it you do not
realise that you are as valiant as Sugriva the king, or Rama or
Lakshmana? You must have heard of Garuda, the son of
Vinata and Arishtanemi. He is famed for his strength, for the
speed with which he can fly, for the beauty of his wings which
has earned for him the name ‘Suparna.’ I have seen him fly in
the sky, and suddenly swoop down into the sea and pick a
water-snake in his beaks. I am telling you that the powerful
wings of Garuda are not to be compared with the strength of
your arms. Your strength, your wisdom, your valour, and your
good nature are superior to those of everyone else in this entire
world. Do you not know yourself?
“Your mother is the beautiful apsara who is born as Anjana.
The god of wind saw her and desired her: When she was in his
embrace she was told that she would he the mother of a
glorious son. Vayu promised her that her son would be a very
good person, extremely valiant and equal to himself in the
power to travel or in leaping across any obstacle. That son is
you. Once, when you were a child, you saw the sun who had
risen newly and you thought it was a glorious fruit. You leaped
up and rushed towards the sun. Three hundred yojanas were
crossed and the heat of the sun was strong and yet you were
undaunted. Indra was incensed at your valour which he
mistook for insolence and he flung the Vajra at you. Your left
cheek was slightly hurt by Vajra. That was when you got the
name Hanuman. Your father was extremely displeased with
the behaviour of Indra and, with a desire to punish him, Vayu
refused to waft across the three worlds. The worlds were
suffering and the gods finally pacified Vayu. Brahma granted
you the boon that you will never meet your end by any
weapon. Indra’s anger changed to a great affection for you
when he saw that his Vajra was powerless against you. He
granted the boon that you can summon death to you as and
when you desire. You are the son of Vayu and you are just as
powerful.
“Hanuman, we are all on the brink of despair and it is up to
you to save us. You are able to save us from death. You are our
only hope. The entire army is waiting for you to display your
valour and please be good enough to shed this weakness and
rise up. Come, cross the sea and put life into the sad hearts of
all of us. Do not delay. Show us the strength you have and take
the leap to Ravana’s city. Assume the form the Lord took
when he measured the universe with his feet. Do not be
indifferent any longer. Help us.”
Hanuman heard the words of Jambavan and he stood up. There
was a gleam of pride in his eyes when he thought that he
would be able to help and he grew larger and larger in size
and, even as he was growing, his face assumed a benign look.
The army looked on and he had grown to immense
proportions. He shook himself like a lion does, and with a
deep growl, he prepared himself to cross the sea. The army
was thrilled at the sight of Hanuman’s gigantic figure standing
on the seashore. The praises showered on him by Jambavan
had made him extremely happy and still he kept on growing.
He looked like an immense lion roaring in a cave of the
mountain. He was glowing like a flame without smoke. He
saluted the elders in the group and said: “Vayu, the friend of
Agni, is very powerful. He cannot be confined in any manner
and he pervades the universe. I am the son of that great Vayu
and there is no one to equal me in the art of leaping. I am
capable of going round the mountain Meru a thousand times. I
can push the world with its mountains and forests into the sea
with the strength of my arms. I can accompany the sun in his
journey round the world from dawn to sunset. I can crash
mountains with my bare hands and turn them to dust. I will
travel in the sky and it will seem as though I am swallowing
up the entire sky. I am Garuda and Vayu. I am yet to see one
who is capable of following me in my course in the sky except
these two. I will see Rama’s queen and bring her back with
me. I will cross the sea in a matter of moments. I feel that I
will see Sita very soon. Like Garuda I will bring Amrita to the
earth after fighting with Indra or even Brahma. I will bring the
radiance from the moon and the glow of the sun. I will uproot
Lanka and bring Ravana along with it and place him before
Rama. My mind is made up. I will go now.”
Amazed at the display of strength, the monkeys were jubilant
as though they had already seen Sita. Jambavan said:
‘Hanuman, a great tragedy has been averted because of you.
All of us will pray that your task will be concluded with
success. May you cross the sea without any mishap. We will
be waiting here for your return. All our lives are in your
hands.”
Hanuman said: “The earth will not be able to bear the force
when I take the leap into the sky. I will ascend this Mahendra
mountain which is made of hard rocks. Its peaks are wide and
firm. I will begin my journey from there. I have to leap a
hundred yojanas and only the rocks of this mountain can bear
the impact.” Hanuman who was as powerful as Vayu ascended
the mountain. His strides were so firm that the mountain
seemed to reel under the weight. He had a set purpose in his
mind and he was bent on working up a speed even as he began
his journey. In his mind he was already in Lanka.
SUNDARA KANDA
1. THE MAGNIFICENT LEAP
Hanuman looked like a wild bull with his powerful neck
stretched to the full and looking upwards. He was to achieve
what no one had till then. He wandered about the mountain top
with his powerful strides and he frightened all the animals
there. The snakes and wild animals which had been dwelling
in the mountain were startled and rushed out in panic as the
mountain shuddered under him. Mahendra which was rich in
minerals was of different hues. There seemed to be a carpet
under the feet of Hanuman, a carpet woven of different
colours, black and white, red, blue, yellow and the blush pink
of the lotus. The mountain was also the home of yakshas and
kinnaras. Elephants were roaming about in large numbers and
Hanuman had disturbed them all from their places which had
been secured till then.
He saluted the gods presiding over the quarters - Surya, Indra,
Vayu and Brahma. He then turned to the east and he saluted
his father, Vayu. With his mind he saluted the valiant brothers
Rama and Lakshmana. He made obeisance to the seas and to
the rivers.
Hanuman embraced his companions and made up his mind to
set out on the memorable journey: the journey in quest of Sita
who had been captured by Ravana. The monkeys wished him a
safe return and Hanuman walked to the spot which was wide
and open. He stood there facing the south. He had now grown
enormous in size. He pressed hard on the mountain to gather
momentum before he could take the leap. The mountain which
is said to be firm in the midst of storms and tempests shook
under the impact of his huge feet. The trees were all denuded
of their flowers and the entire slope was a glorious sight since
there was nothing but flowers covering them. The rocks
cracked under his feet and smoke was seen to emanate from
the cracks formed in the rocks. The animals were crying out in
fear and the sound filled the four quarters. Serpents were
spitting virulent poison and the rocks were burning because of
the poisons. Even the rishis who were there were afraid to stay
on the hill and they left it in a hurry as also the vidyadharas.
They flew into the sky and stood watching the great Hanuman
while he prepared himself to take the leap.
He shook himself and roared and it was like the rumbling of a
thunder cloud. He swung his large tail in the air and the tail
looked like an immense snake pulled by Garuda. He placed his
two hands on the surface of the rock on which he stood. He
shrunk his waist and folded his legs. He then thrust out his
neck and so he stood poised for the flight into the air. He
looked far and held his breath. He turned to the monkeys and
said: “I will go straight to Lanka as an arrow which is released
from the bow of Rama. If I do not find Sita there I will go to
the heavens and look for her there. If she is not found even
there I will return to Lanka and bring Ravana with me, bound
hand and foot. I will somehow return with success. I may even
uproot the city and bring it with me. I will succeed.”
Hanuman was so confident that he had no doubt about his
ability to find Sita. Thinking that he was Garuda himself the
great Hanuman jumped up with great force. Because of the
speed of his course the trees on the mountain were pulled up
with their roots. With the flowering trees rushing along with
him Hanuman entered the skies. The trees went with him some
distance and it seemed as though they were well-wishers who
went with him some distance to make the journey fruitful. The
sea was now a mass of flowers from the trees which had fallen
into it after accompanying the great Hanuman some distance.
The sea was like the sky which is lit up by myriads of stars.
Hanuman coursed through the sky like a thunder cloud driven
by the air. His arms were like twin snakes and it appeared as
though he would drink the sky with his large mouth, and
people from the celestial regions collected in the sky to see the
magnificent sight. The very sea was in an uproar caused by the
speed with which Hanuman was passing by. His shadow was
cast on the waters of the sea and the shadow was ten yojanas
in breadth and thirty yojanas in length. He seemed to be a
mountain which was flying in the air during the days before
Indra cut off their wings: only, this mountain had no wings.
He looked like the moon in a clouded sky as he plunged into
the clusters of clouds which were trailing in the sky. Flowers
rained on him from the heavens. Since the devas were eager to
have success attending on the mission of Hanuman the sun did
not hurt him with his scorching rays and Vayu caressed him
with his soft breeze.
While he was thus storming through the air, the king of the
oceans thought of honouring this messenger of Rama. He
respected the kings of the race of Ikshvaku and he thought: “I
owe my very existence to Sagara princes and this Hanuman is
trying to help a scion of that race. I must provide a halting
place for him. Having rested a while he can easily cover the
remaining distance.”
He called for the mountain Mainaka which was submerged in
the sea. He said: “You are able to grow large or small. I ask
you now to grow larger and larger. Hanuman is now flying in
the air with a desire to reach Lanka. He is going on a mission
to help Rama. You and I are indebted to his ancestors and it is
but meet that we should remember it. You must rise up to the
surface and provide a resting place for Hanuman. After he has
refreshed himself let him go on with his journey.” “So be it,”
said Mainaka and rose out of the sea. Its peak was golden and
had earned for the mountain the name ‘Hiranyanabha.’ Like
the sun newly rising out of the clouds the mountain rose out or
the waters of the sea and stood up with its golden peak
glowing golden in the light of the sun.
When Hanuman saw the mountain emerge thus out of the sea
he thought that it was an obstacle in his path and with his
immense chest he pushed the mountain aside. The soul of the
hill took up a form and stood on the peak of the hill and said:
“Noble Hanuman, we are admiring the stupendous task you
have undertaken and the manner in which you are executing it.
The lord of the seas asked me to rise up and provide a resting
place for you. He has a great respect for the kings of the race
of the sun. He wanted to help you and thus show his affection
for Rama and you. Please relax on top of me for a while and
you can go on after a pause. I owe a debt of gratitude to your
father. He saved me from the Vajra of Indra by pushing me
into the sea. Accept my hospitality.”
Hanuman said: “I am touched by your affection for Rama and
for me. You have entertained me with your words and that is
enough. I am in a hurry and time is of the utmost importance. I
must not tarry. I have taken an oath that I will not rest until I
accomplish what I have undertaken. I will proceed on my
journey and complete my task.”
He took leave of the mountain with a smile and went on with
his flight across the sea. He was soon high in the heavens and
he was pursuing the path of his father. The devas who were
watching Hanuman were trying to test if obstacles on the way
would deter the course of Hanuman. They summoned Surasa,
the mother of the serpents, and said: “Hanuman is trying to
cross the sea with a desire to reach Lanka. We want you to
assume the shape of a big rakshasi and bar his way. We wish to
see how he will tackle this unforeseen situation and how he is
going to circumvent it.”
She did as she was bid and soon Hanuman found himself
accosted by this fierce woman who stood in his path in the air.
She said: “Happily I have found a prey for my hunger now.
You are the gift of the gods to me, I think. Enter my mouth and
be my food.” Hanuman folded his palms together and said: “I
am going on a vital mission. I cannot do what you ask me to.
When I come back from my destination I will certainly oblige
you and enter your mouth. Do not stand in my way.” She
refused him his plea and said: “This is a boon granted me by
Brahma that no one can pass me by without first entering my
mouth,” and suiting the word to the action she opened her
mouth very wide. Hanuman lost his patience and said: “Open
your mouth as large as you can so that you can accommodate
me.” As her mouth grew larger he became bigger and larger
too and when her mouth grew gradually to the size of hundred
yojanas Hanuman contracted his body to the size of a thumb.
He entered the mouth of the rakshasi and came out and it all
happened within a matter of a moment. He resumed his
original form and said: “Farewell to you. I have entered your
mouth and I have come out. Your boon from Brahma is not
false. Let me go now.”
Surasa was pleased with him and said: “May your journey be
fruitful. May you achieve your end.”
Hanuman continued his journey in the air. He was flying high
now. It was the path of the birds and it was full of rain drops.
The rishis like Tumburu used the path and the devas would
often frequent it. On that heavenly track Hanuman flew and
his mind was set on one thing: to reach Ravana’s city, Lanka,
as soon as he could and to look for Sita, the queen of Rama.
There was a rakshasi by name Simhika who saw him pass by.
She desired to eat him up. She grasped his shadow and pulled
it towards her. Hanuman felt the pull and looked around to
find out what was happening. He saw the dreadful form of
Simhika rising out of the sea. He realised that this was the
impediment in his path. He grew in size and she opened her
mouth at once and it stretched from the waters to the skies.
From where he was Hanuman could see into her mouth and,
contracting himself suddenly, he leaped into her mouth like the
sudden fall of Indra’s Vajra. He killed her and quickly returned
to where he was. Growing back to his old size he travelled as
though nothing had happened. Like Garuda he flew straight
and smooth.
He had covered most of the distance. The hundred yojanas had
diminished now to a much smaller number. Hanuman cast his
eyes around and he saw trees and forest which indicated that
he was nearing land. He saw the gardens which grew on the
mountain by name Malaya. He passed several small rivers and
their tributaries and while nearly at the end of his journey he
told himself: “This form of mine is too big. If I land thus in
Lanka the rakshasas will be curious about me and it will not be
possible for me to enter the city without being noticed.”
Hanuman made himself small and insignificant. He looked
like a gnani who, having shed all Moha, could now realise the
Atman. He was now almost a dwarf just three foot in height.
He reached the opposite shore of the sea. He landed on the
peak of a hill by name Lamba. From there he had the first
glimpse of Lanka. Hanuman had crossed the sea which was a
hundred yojanas wide and he had reached the other shore.
2. HANUMAN ENTERS LANKA
The impossible had been achieved and Hanuman was not even
aware of his magnificent accomplishment. He stood on the
peak of the hill on which he had landed and cast his eyes
towards Lanka. It was situated on top of the hill by name
Trikuta. He decided to get a closer view and he walked
through the flowering trees and forests. The ground was soft
and green covered with luscious grass and the perfume of
flowers was borne by the passing breeze. He looked at Lanka
and saw that it was surrounded on all sides by trees of every
description. He went nearer and he could see the mansions
which were glittering in the evening light. He also saw the
guards to the city. Hanuman could see the wide and fearful
moat which was surrounding the city on all sides. From where
he was Hanuman could see the wide roads which were clean
and white and he thought that Lanka would be just as beautiful
as Amaravati, the city of Indra. Situated as it was, on top of a
hill, the city gave the impression that it was floating in the air.
Hanuman was lost in thought as he walked slowly towards the
city. He had reached the northern gates of Lanka and he saw
the fierce rakshasa who were guarding it. Hanuman told
himself: “The city is so well guarded that it will not be
possible to enter it even if all the Vanaras are able to come
here. Even the devas will not be able to conquer Lanka.
Guarded as it is so well, even Rama, with his powerful arms,
will find it hard to enter the city. Rakshasas are not amenable
to reason nor will they be moved by soft speeches. All the
tactics employed in warfare will be ineffectual in this case. As
for the distance I have covered today, only four of my breed
can manage it: Angada, the prince, Neela, my king Sugriva
and myself. But let me not despair. I will first make sure if Sita
is alive or dead. I will search for her first and then decide on
my future course of action.”
He was absorbed in thought for a while and he thought: “It is
not possible for me to enter the city with this big form. The
guards are only too alert and they are all strong and powerful. I
must enter the city assuming a very small and insignificant
size. I must deceive the guards and enter the city with a view
to search for Sita.”
For a while Hanuman was quite depressed since he did not
know how to set about looking for her. “What method am I to
adopt?” He asked himself. “Rama’s aim should not be futile.
How can I find Sita and will it be possible for me to see her
alone and give her Rama’s message? It has been said that even
great tasks get destroyed like darkness before the sun if it is
entrusted to one who is lacking in firmness and determination.
Even if one is not able to discriminate between what should be
done and what should not be, still, if a person is foolish
enough to consider himself to be all-knowing, the enterprise
will all go wrong. I am now wondering how I to set about the
task I have undertaken. I should act in such a way that nothing
goes wrong. Nothing should be spoilt because of my action.
“If I am discovered by the guards then the crossing of the sea
will be just a waste and the desire of Rama to kill Ravana will
not be accomplished Even if I don the guise of a rakshasa it
will be foolish since they will surely see through my disguise.
How can I get through with this body of a monkey? As for this
city, even my father is not able to enter it without the
permission of the king. If I am seen now it will be the end of
me. And, what is more, Rama will have to go back to Ayodhya
without Sita. Considering everything I will wait till nightfall
and then decide what I should do. It is wise to stay here where
I am till then. I will then make myself as small as possible and
enter Lanka. The city will be asleep and I will not be seen by
anyone. I can search for Sita then.”
Hanuman sat on the peak of the hill and waited for the sun to
set. When darkness fell, he roused himself and shrunk his
body to the size of a small kitten. He went to the gates of
Lanka and tried to enter it. He could see the glorious city from
outside. It was like the city of gandharvas. Precious stones
gleamed everywhere and pearls and corals were used on the
pillars which held up the magnificent mansions which were
innumerable. Impatiently he waited for the night to advance so
that he could enter the city without drawing attention. The sun
had set long ago and the moon, as though to help him in his
search, appeared in the sky accompanied by myriads of stars.
The moon looked just like a swan in a pond filled with lotuses
and he was glad that the night had passed two Jamas .
Lanka was protected by a high wall and Hanuman hurried
towards it. He stared spellbound at the beautiful city spread
out like a piece of rich brocade. It only confirmed his earlier
thought that the city was impenetrable by the strongest of
forces. He considered his warriors and he could count on his
fingers those powerful enough to attempt the task of
penetrating into Lanka. Kumuda, Angada, Sushena, Mainda,
Dvividha, Sugriva, Kusaparva, Jambavan, Ketumala and
himself were the only possibilities. They were worthy enough
to undertake the task. Rama and Lakshmana were there to be
with them and what could a handful of them do against this
formidable army?
Hanuman was trying to enter the city when the guardian of the
city, a goddess, accosted him. She stood in front of him and
asked him: “Who are you? You seem to be a monkey. Why
have you come here? Tell me the truth or else you will lose
your life. This Lanka is protected on all sides by the guards of
Ravana and it is not possible for anyone to enter the city.”
Hanuman spoke very humbly and said: “I will tell you. But tell
me who you are. You are trying to frighten me with your looks
and your voice and with your words. Why do you stand at the
gateway of the city?”
The goddess was furious with him. She said: “I am here to
obey the commands of the rakshasa king Ravana. I am
guarding the city and my name is Lankini. You cannot ignore
me and enter the gates. I am going to kill you.” Unruffled by
the apparition which he did not expect, Hanuman said: “The
beauty of this city is captivating. I wished to see the city
entirely. I have come to see Lanka and its beauties.”
She was not mollified by his gentle manner of speaking.
She said: “You stupid little monkey, unless you fight with me
and vanquish me you cannot enter Lanka.” Hanuman persisted
and said: “I will just see the city and go away. I have not come
to stay.”
She would not listen to him. With her palm she took aim and
hit him in the face. Hanuman was really angry now. He closed
his eyes and tightened the fingers on his left hand and he hit
her with his powerful fist. He did not display all his anger and
all his strength since she was a woman. She fell down the
moment she was hit.
Overcome with fright and pain and humiliation she said: “I
have been vanquished by you. I am the guardian angel of this
city. I will tell you about the boon which had been granted me
by Brahma. He had told me that I would be invincible. ‘But,
when a monkey conquers you by his might, then you must
realise that the end of the rakshasas has come,’ were the words
of Brahma. The time he spoke of has come. Because of Sita
the end of the rakshasas headed by Ravana is drawing near.
You are at liberty to enter Lanka. You can do what you wish
to. I know that you have come in search of Sita. I will not
stand in your way any more.”
Lankini, the guardian angel of the city of Lanka, vanished
from there and left the city for ever.
3. LANKA
Hanuman had got rid of the presiding deity of Lanka. He
crossed the high wall which surrounded the city. He placed his
left foot first when he landed in Lanka. That was the
convention: to use the left foot while entering the house of an
enemy or his country. Boldly he walked through the streets
which were decorated with pearls and flowers. It was a
beautiful city. The music made by the drums and bugles on the
one hand and the tinkling bells in the windows of the mansions
on the other, was pleasing to the ear. It was well built with an
eye to artistic perfection and wherever his eyes were cast
Hanuman saw beauty and nothing but beauty. He was greatly
impressed by the wealth of Ravana and the tastefully
decorated city which was his. Hanuman jumped on to the
terraces of the houses and went from one house to the next and
each was different from the other. Music reached his ears from
everywhere. The tinkle of the anklets, the rustle of silks and
the slight noises made by the ornaments worn by the women
could be heard everywhere. In between, could be heard the
sonorous music made by the recital of the Vedas. He could see
the section of Ravana’s army which stood guard over the city
during the night.
They were carrying weapons of all types and it was frightful to
imagine the fate of an intruder if he were caught. Hanuman
went from house to house, mansion to mansion, until he
finally arrived at what he guessed to be the palace of Ravana,
the lord of the land.
It was like a portion of heaven itself which had been placed on
the earth for the pleasure of the king of rakshasas. The
neighing of the horses, the impatient pawing of their hoofs on
the ground, the music made by the instruments, greeted
Hanuman who had become smaller than a kitten in size. He
was not noticed and quietly he entered the antahpura of
Ravana through the doorway which was exquisitely wrought
with gold and inlaid with pearls, corals and gems. The scent of
incense assailed him as he entered the palace.
The moon had reached the zenith now. He had spread his
silvery radiance on the earth below and the sleeping city was
bathed in moonlight. Hanuman stood for a moment
contemplating the beauty of the moon. He looked like a swan
captive in a silver cage: like a glorious lion in his cave on the
Mandara mountain: like a warrior seated high on the back of a
proud elephant. The moon was casting its rays on the earth, the
moon whose beauty was like that of the Mandara mountain,
like that of the ocean in the evenings, like the soft beauty of
the lotus. The mist did not obscure him and he was shining
with all his radiance.
Most of the inmates were under the influence of drugged
sleep. They had, evidently, partaken of wine. Their abandon
was amusing and, at the same time, pathetic. Many of them
had their women by their sides and they seemed to be very
beautiful. Hanuman scanned their faces eagerly and even
though they were beautiful, all of them, not one of them was
Sita. He knew that Sita was more beautiful than all of them
and in his mind’s eye he had created a picture of her in
accordance with the description given by Rama. The women
he was seeing now were not like her.
Hanuman went inside the palace of Ravana and he had to be
careful not to be seen by anyone. The armed guards were like
lions guarding a forest and into that domain entered Hanuman
with careful steps.
To him, the palace seemed to be the ornament of the city of
Lanka, so exquisitely was it constructed. His fear of being
discovered was gone since he had come inside and he had
reached the mansion of the king. The king’s house was
glowing like the sun because of the glow from the gems and
gold which were to be found everywhere. The seats, couches,
beds, and other articles were all inlaid with gold and set with
gems. Ivory and sandalwood were used in making most of
them. Hanuman was amazed at the prosperity which was
evident from the houses he had visited and the luxury there.
As he walked, Hanuman’s eyes lighted on the Pushpaka
vimana which, he had heard, had been brought by Ravana to
Lanka after he had vanquished Kubera. Hanuman went from
place to place and from antahpura to antahpura and looked in
vain for Sita. All the wealth of Kubera was to be found in the
city of Lanka and Hanuman wondered if it was heaven or a
city of the gandharvas which he had been seeing all the while.
Hundreds and thousands of beautiful women were sleeping
there and he scanned everyone of their faces and he was sure
that Sita was not there. The women were all brought by
Ravana during his many encounters with gandharvas, and
nagas and kinnaras and every one of the women was in love
with Ravana. There were some he had brought forcibly but
they had succumbed to his charms in course of time. Hanuman
was feeling sorry for Ravana who had so many women in his
harem and who could have been happy with all of them. He
had, instead, courted death by wanting the wife of Rama.
4. HANUMAN SEES MANDODARI
While he was wandering around, Hanuman’s eyes rested on a
cot made of crystal, ivory, sandal and gold. It was
unbelievably beautiful and he stood for a long time savouring
the beauty of the workmanship. On one side of it he could see
a white umbrella and other insignia of royalty. He went closer
and saw Ravana sleeping on the cot. He was dark like a rain
cloud. Golden pendants adorned his ears. His arms were long
and they were powerful looking: His garments were full of
gold lace and the scent of the sandal paste which had been
rubbed on his chest and his arms, filled the room. Like a
sunset cloud which is streaked with lightning, Ravana was
looking magnificent with the ornaments he was wearing. He
was extremely good-looking and Hanuman went near him. He
then withdrew a few steps as he would from a serpent which
was hissing in anger. He looked again at Ravana from a
distance. His huge arms lay prone on the white bed and they
were mighty. His broad chest was partly covered by the
spotless white silk and his breath was even and regular
indicating that he was fast asleep. He saw the wives of the
king also there. They were all beautiful and each was more
beautiful than the other. They surrounded the king and they
were fast asleep too.
As he was scanning their faces Hanuman saw a woman
sleeping on a separate bed, apart from all of them. His
curiosity was kindled. He went near her. She was wearing
jewels made of pearls and gems. But her beauty was such that
she needed no ornaments to enhance it. She was Mandodari,
the queen of Ravana. Hanuman looked at her fair skin, her
skin which was golden in hue, her unearthly beauty, and to
him, it seemed as though Sita had been found. He clapped his
shoulders with joy; kissed his tail, jumped around, ran hither
and thither, and climbed the pillars and jumped down. His
exuberance was unbearable and Hanuman decided that he had
seen Sita.
After a while, however, Hanuman thought about it and he
knew that he was in the wrong. He told himself: “That noble
lady will not sleep, parted as she is from Rama. She will not
eat and her mind will not be interested in wearing jewels or
silken garments. She will not touch wine and, as for her being
found in Ravana’s harem, the very thought is sinful. This
beautiful woman is someone else.”
Hanuman wandered about in despondence all over the palace
and he saw the kitchen and the storehouse of wine. Go where
he would, he encountered hundreds of women and he was
unhappy because he was looking for Sita and could not find
her. He was also unhappy because it seemed to him that he
should not be looking at women who were sleeping with so
much abandon. He told himself: “It is a sin for me to cast my
eye on the wives of the rakshasa king. I have never once
looked at women with lustful eyes.” He pondered for a
moment and told himself: “I am not moved by the sight of
these women and my senses are unaffected. I have seen them
in different positions and embarrassing poses but my mind is
not dwelling on the sight of them at all. I can see that it is the
mind which controls the senses and, for me, the mind is firm
and so I have incurred no sin. And again, to look for a woman
I have to search only in the midst of women. My mind is not
involved and I am unaffected by the beauty of these women.”
He pursued his search and still Sita was not to be found. He
came out of the palace and went again inside to search anew
for her. He looked for her in the flowered arbours in the garden
and in summer houses. She was not seen anywhere. He was
now almost certain that Sita was not alive. He thought: “She is
the symbol of chastity and, unable to bear the oppression of
the rakshasa, she must have been terrified. She must have
preferred to be dead. Or perhaps, Ravana killed her since she
had refused his attentions. I have looked everywhere and she is
not to be seen. I have failed in my mission. When I go back all
the Vanaras will crowd round me and ask me: ‘What did you
do in Lanka? Tell us what you have achieved?’ What am I to
say to them? If I fail them they will all die as was decided
earlier. They will censure me in their hearts and Angada with
Jambavan will not respect me any more. I must not give in to
this weakness in the mind. The only way to fight weakness is
to stand firm and refuse to be oppressed by depression. It is
this firmness which will make a man keep on trying until he
succeeds. I will not let my mind lose its firmness. I will pursue
the quest until I find her.” He went in and out of thousands of
mansions, large and small. He searched in the gardens and
pleasure houses and in the arbours covered with creepers. In
the palace of Ravana there was not an inch of ground which he
had not covered and yet Sita could not be seen.
Hanuman was more and more convinced that Sita was dead.
He thought: “Sampati told us in no uncertain terms that Sita is
here. And yet I have not found her. There is no place which I
have left out. Perhaps, on the way, when Ravana brought her,
she slipped from his grasp and fell down dead. Perhaps her
heart stopped in sheer terror when she realised the dread fate
which awaited her in the shape of Ravana. Horrified at the
thought that Ravana had touched her with his filthy hands she
has killed herself. Thinking on the charming face of her lord
Rama she must have killed herself. Or perhaps she is a captive
in some secret cell in Ravana’s mansion and is bemoaning her
fate. I do not know what I should do now. To go back and tell
Rama this piece of news will be unwise and yet, to hold back
the truth is also wrong. Wherever I look, there does not seem
to be even a single ray of hope.” Hanuman was sitting on top
of a pillar and he was in the depths of despair.
He thought again: “I must think again and act. I should not go
back without knowing the fate of Sita. If I go back with failure
writ on my face my companions will be heart-broken. When I
acquaint them and then my king and Rama that Sita could not
be found what will they say?
“Rama will give up his life. He will not find anything worth
living for once Sita is dead. With him will die Lakshmana.
This will kill Bharata and also Shatrughna. With their sons
dead how can the queen mothers live? They will be dead too.
My king will be unhappy at his inability to keep his promise to
Rama and that may make him give up his life. With him will
Ruma die and Tara too. After the death of Tara, Angada will
have no wish to live.
“Because of me so many deaths will take place. I must not
allow it. I will not go back to Kishkindha without news of Sita.
If I stay here they will live in hopes of some news and that will
be better than my going back. I will vanish from here and
adopt Sanyasa. I will go far away and throw myself into a
blazing fire prepared by myself. Prayopavesa is a better way,
perhaps, to cast away one’s life. It has been sanctioned by the
rishis. But they say it is a sin to kill oneself. I do not know
what I should do. I will kill Ravana, irrespective of whether I
find Sita or not. Or I will carry him and leave him in the
presence of Rama. Let him avenge the death of his wife.”
Hanuman was looking around all the time trying to see if he
had left out any place which should have been searched.
Hanuman saw a garden at some distance. He said: “There
seems to be an Ashokavana nearby and it is full of large trees.
I have not looked for her there. I will do so now.” Suddenly,
some strange feeling of happiness was filling his heart and he
felt that he might see her there. He invoked the eight Vasus,
the eleven Rudras, the twelve Adityas, the seven Maruts, and
with great humility he saluted them. With an effort of the will
he suppressed the feelings of depression which had been, till
then, crowding his mind. He first saluted Rama and
Lakshmana and then Sita. He prayed to Indra, Yama, Vayu, the
Sun and moon and he thought of his king Sugriva. He looked
for the path which would lead to the Ashokavana. He felt that
he might find success there. He went towards it.
He saw the vana and told himself: “This Ashokavana has to be
searched now. Even the trees seem to be well cared for. The
breeze is soft and gentle and I have decreased the size of my
body to the utmost. May the gods be with me in this last
attempt of mine. I am desperate. I hope to see the face of that
noblest of women, the face as charming as the moon. She is
the captive of the cruel rakshasa and it is imperative that I find
her.” Hanuman thought of Sita in his mind and with a leap
ascended the high wall which surrounded the palace of
Ravana. Standing on top of the wall he saw the garden and he
could discern the many different trees which abounded there.
Like an arrow which had been released from a bow he leaped
straight towards the Ashokavana. He was there in no time.
It was a very beautiful garden and evidently it was the
favourite place of the king since it was maintained with great
care. Trees of all types, common trees and rare ones too, were
growing there. Flowers of every description and birds of all
kinds were there. Deer were there in plenty and other tame
animals. Peacocks and koils could be found on the trees and
Hanuman saw it all with wonderment. He had never seen the
like of it before. The sleeping birds were disturbed by his
entrance into the garden. They beat their wings in fear and the
flowers on the trees fell to the ground. He seemed like a small
hillock covered with flowers. He knew that the night was
passing only too soon and he hurried with his search. Trees
were shook and creepers were pulled apart. There was a small
hill nearby and down the hill flowed a small rivulet. He saw
several ponds filled with water which seemed to be cool and
clear and lotuses were floating on the surfaces. The ponds had
banks covered with white sand and the steps leading to them
were carved exquisitely. The garden had been designed by
Vishvakarma. He went on with his search. He came to the
shade of a Shimshupa tree. Its branches were hanging low and
it was surrounded by several creepers and under it was erected
a small platform richly carved Hanuman climbed on to the
Shimshupa tree and decided to stay there. It concealed his
small frame and from its top he could see quite far. Expecting
to see Sita, Hanuman sat on the tree well concealed by the
leaves and the branches. His eyes were trained to the ground
and he was waiting for Sita to appear. He sat patiently waiting
for the night to pass.
5. HANUMAN SEES SITA
Hanuman thought to himself: “Maybe, Sita who has her mind
set on Rama and who is mourning this separation from him
will come to this garden. This Ashokavana is beautiful.
Perhaps Sita’s steps will lead her towards this tree. I have been
told by Rama that she is extremely fond of trees and flowering
shrubs and waterfalls. This garden seems to be made just for
her. She is sure to find a kind of comfort in these surroundings.
This river has very sweet clear water and most probably Sita
will come here to touch the water and worship the sun at
dawn. If she is alive I am sure this is the place where she is,
and I am certain that she will come to this river bank sooner or
later.”
The garden was like Indra’s Nandana or Kubera’s Chaitra. It
was more beautiful than any heavenly garden. In the light of
the moon the garden looked like the sky and the flowers were
like the many stars which pierced the dark night with their
bright rays. It was like Gandhamadana laden with intoxicating
perfume which was heavenly. He cast his eyes around and
nearby was a beautiful temple-like edifice. It had many white
pillars which supported it and it was white like the Kailasa
peak. The steps leading to it were of coral and the surface was
covered with molten gold. The eyes were dazzled by the
brilliance of the little temple.
Hanuman was intrigued by it and he looked closer. And then
HE SAW HER. He saw a woman who was like the thin
crescent at the beginning of the brighter fortnight. She was
extremely thin and it was clear that she had been fasting
endlessly. Sighs escaped her and several hideous-looking
rakshasis surrounded her. She was beautiful and her beauty
had been dimmed by her sorrow like fire is hidden by the
clouds of smoke enveloping it. She was draped in a crumpled
piece of silk, yellow in colour. Dust had found place all over
her body and she seemed not to care for it. She had spurned all
ornaments. She was white like a lotus stalk which had wilted.
She had been grieving for long and she looked like the star
Rohini which had been swallowed by Angaraka. Tears were
flowing from her eyes and she was a picture of despair, this
woman with the sad eyes. Thin and weak due to her incessant
fasting she looked frightened, thoughtful and unhappy.
Constant sorrow seemed to have worked havoc on her and,
surrounded as she was by rakshasis, she could not find a single
soul to take pity on her. She had been forcibly parted from her
dear ones and like a deer in the midst of hounds, she looked
helpless and lonely. Her hair was twisted into a. single strand
and like a black snake it trailed in her back. Meant only to be
surrounded by luxury, this lovely woman had nothing but
unhappiness as her constant companion. She had never known
what it was to be unhappy till then and her large eyes were still
trying to understand why she was made to suffer so.
Hanuman saw her and thought: “This is she. This is Sita who
has been stolen from her husband by this low-minded
rakshasa. She is all that I had imagined her to be. Her face is
like the moon and her eyebrows are etched on her face. She is
like a goddess who can make the surroundings glow with her
radiance. Her hair is dark and her lips are red and full. Her
eyes are like the petals of the lotus and this is Sita born on the
sacrificial ground and discovered by her father. Dear to the
entire world this beautiful woman is seated on the bare earth
like a tapasvini. Her sighs are long and frequent. Her sorrow
has dimmed her beauty: like a flame covered by smoke her
radiance is hidden by her pain. She is the image of forlorn
hope: like a desire which has been frustrated: like an
unfulfilled task: like fame which has been lost as a
consequence of false rumours. Because she cannot go to her
Rama she is sunk in despair. This woman with eyes like those
of a frightened deer is weak with fear and her eyes can only
fill with tears which drop down constantly. She should be the
ornament of a harem. She should wear jewels worthy of a
queen and she is denuded of them. Pitiable indeed is she who
is like the moon which is hidden behind a bank of clouds.”
Hanuman was looking at her and thoughts chased each other
in his mind and he was sorely distressed at the sight of Rama’s
queen. He recognised her with great difficulty since Rama had
described a happy woman and this lady was a picture of woe.
He was quite sure that he was looking at Sita. Rama had
described several of her ornaments and he saw them all placed
on the branches of the tree which was near her. Her silk which
was now soiled and dusty was still yellow and he knew this
was the golden yellow silk which Rama had described. He had
seen a piece of it too which had held the jewels which she had
thrown down at them at Rishyamooka. She had been forcibly
parted from her lord but her mind was filled with his image
and this was evident from her grief. This was the woman for
whom Rama was pining away. Hanuman could see that she
belonged only to Rama and he was all hers. No one else had
any right to try and influence her, least of all, Ravana.
Hanuman thought: “Rama is meant for Sita and she can belong
to him and only him. This love is so strong that it has kept
them both alive in spite of their terrible unbearable separation.
Indeed Rama has achieved the impossible by being alive
though he is away from her. It is not an easy task. Only he can
do it. No one can live even a day after being parted from a
woman like her.”
Hanuman thought of Rama in his mind and he prostrated
before him mentally and said: “Lord, I have found Sita.”
Hanuman was overcome with sadness at the sight of the
princess who was sorrowing for her lord who was so far away.
He thought to himself: “Fate is indeed very powerful. I realise
it when I see this chaste and pure woman wasting away with
sorrow. She was protected by none other than Rama and his
valiant brother Lakshmana. Suited to be the wife of Rama in
every way, this noble lady is made to suffer by Fate. Because
of his love for her, Rama killed Vali. Kabandha who was the
equal of Ravana was killed. She was rescued earlier from
Viradha by these great heroes. In Janasthana fourteen thousand
rakshasas were killed because Shurpanakha threatened this
wife of Rama. Khara, Dushana and Trishiras were despatched
to the abode of Yama for her sake. It was to get her that Rama
made Sugriva the king of Kishkindha. For her sake I crossed
the deep sea and came to Lanka. I now feel that it will not be a
surprising action if Rama should turn the entire universe
upside down for her sake. Nothing in these three worlds can
equal the glory that is Sita. She is the devoted wife of Rama.
Such a woman is the captive of a rakshasa and she is
surrounded by these dreadful women and she is not free even
to weep. Because of her love for Rama, she gave up the
comforts of the palace and walked with him in the Dandaka.
She was happy and contented and such a woman is now
drowned in sorrow. Rama will not rest until he gets her back.
Alone, unloved, uncared for, she is keeping her like for the
sake of Rama whom she hopes to meet sometime. She has no
eyes for the beautiful garden where she is captive. Her eyes
are with her heart and that is with Rama. My mind is filled
with sadness and anger when I see this unhappy woman.
Patient as mother earth Sita who had been guarded by the
noble princes is now under the watchful eyes of rakshasis. The
season is Sharad and the moon must be making her long for
Rama. The season is sure to accentuate her sorrow and
anguish.”
Hanuman was overcome with sorrow and pity for Sita and he
leaned back on the branches of the Shimshupa tree and sat
silent for a long while.
6. THE COMING OF RAVANA
The moon passed in procession attended by her starry retinue
and the night came to an end. Dawn was heralding its
approach. From a distance, borne by the breeze, came to
Hanuman the recital of the Vedas. Ravana woke up early in the
morning. The first thought which came to his mind after
waking up was the thought of Sita. He was impelled by his
love for her and he could not contain himself. Dressed in
beautiful white silks and wearing ornaments which dispelled
the darkness of the remaining night. Ravana hurried to the
Ashokavana to have a glimpse of Sita. Like Indra is ever
followed by a host of apsaras, there were, with Ravana, a
crowd of beautiful women. Some brought torches to light the
way for the emperor and others carried the chamaras and the
other things which were meant to honour him. He walked
purposeful towards the temple where Sita was seated.
Hanuman heard the commotion caused by his arrival. He saw
the torches lighting the way for the king and he saw the many
women and with them came Ravana. He was magnificent. To
Hanuman he looked like Manmata, the god of love, who had
not his bow with him. His garment was white as the froth on
top of fresh milk and it was thrown carelessly across his
shoulders. Hiding himself carefully behind the leaves of the
tree Hanuman looked at Ravana.
Hanuman was watching Ravana carefully from the top of the
Shimshupa tree. Ravana had been sleeping when Hanuman
last saw him and his presence was felt by Hanuman. There
was power, glory and greatness emanating from him and
Hanuman was unable to resist the charm he exuded.
Ravana walked eagerly towards the spot where Sita was
seated. Hearing the powerful strides approaching her Sita
knew that Ravana had come and she trembled in fear and sheer
terror. She tried to cover her thighs and breasts with her two
hands and she sat shrinking into herself unable to bear the
piercing looks of Ravana. She was like a forlorn branch of a
tree, laden with flowers but cut off from the mother tree. She
sat on the bare ground and she looked like a lotus stalk
covered with mire. Ravana spoke to her words which
expressed his love for her.
Ravana said: “Looking at me you cover yourself and try to
hide your beauty from my eyes. Wherever my eyes light they
see nothing but the beauty in you. You are so beautiful I am
certain there is no one like you. Honour my love and accept
me. Do not be afraid of me. You think that my action is
unrighteous. But it is well within the code of rakshasas to take
another man’s wife as captive and even to force her to be his.
Still, since my love for you is so intense, I do not wish to take
you until you wish it yourself and on your own accord agree to
become mine. Do not be afraid that I will force you. Trust me
and try to love me. Do not persist in this sorrow. Your lovely
hair is matted because of neglect. Your silk is dusty and soiled.
You are killing yourself by starving thus and you are not
meant to sit on the ground. The ground does not befit your
tender beauty. Accept my love. Dress yourself in lovely silks.
Wear jewels and perfume yourself with sandal paste and
incense. There are so many couches for you to use and
musicians are waiting to delight you with their art. Beautiful
Sita, why is it you do not care for me and my attentions? Do
you not know that youth is but short-lived and like water
which has overflown, it will never come back? There is no one
to equal you in beauty. Brahma must have given up the task of
creation after making the perfect woman and that is you.
Which man, after seeing you, will be able to think of anything
else, even if it is Brahma Himself? Your face is as beautiful as
the moon and my eyes cannot be satiated. Wherever I look my
eyes are arrested there, whether it be your eyes, or your face,
or your arms or your wide hips and your lips. Be my queen
and you can rule over my entire antahpura. You will be my
first queen and all the others will serve you as your
handmaids. All the rare gems which I have collected from
many places will be yours. I am a great warrior and there is no
one to equal me. I have defeated the devas and the asuras
again and again. Come, shed your grief and accept my love.
Dress yourself in silks and gold and let my eyes feast
themselves on you.
“This entire kingdom is yours to do what you will. You have
seen me and my glory. Why do you still think of that Rama
dressed as he is in tree-bark and deerskin? What can he give
you? He has no wealth, no kingdom, nothing to speak of. He is
wandering in the forest like a nomad and lying on the ground
he devotes himself to the observance of Vratas. He will never
be able to see you any more. You are like the moon hidden by
dark clouds. He is unable to rescue you from my grasp. O Sita!
What a beautiful woman you are! Lovely smile! Lovely teeth!
Lovely eyes! You are made to fascinate and you have stolen
my heart. Even in these soiled and dusty silk, with your sad
eyes which refuse to look at me, I find that your attraction is
such that I cannot, I am not able to, look at my other wives.
Come to my antahpura and rule my other wives. My wives are
all beautiful and they will serve you like the apsaras who wait
on Lakshmi. The wealth which I snatched from Kubera will all
be yours if you become mine. Rama is not equal to me either
in wealth or in valour or in fame: not in his tapas or in his
prowess. He is not capable of competing with me in anything.
Come, make my kingdom yours and accept my love. Let us
walk hand in hand in these gardens and being my queen you
will be happier than you have ever been before.”
Sita was distressed by the words of Ravana. She had been
listening silently and with a tremor in her voice and with tears
in her eyes Sita picked up a wisp of straw from the ground and
dropping it before her she addressed it. It seemed to Ravana
that she considered him to be as unimportant as that. She said:
“Please give up this sinful thought. Go back to your people
and leave me alone. You are not fit to have such thoughts
about me. It is like a sinner aspiring to reach the heavens. I
have been born in a noble House and I have been married into
a noble House too and you are asking me to behave like a
woman without morals.”
Sita had turned her face away from him and tried to convince
him about the wrong path he was pursuing. She said: “Listen
to me. I am the wife of another man and it is not meant that
you should think of me as your lawfully wedded wife. Protect
the Dharma which has been handed down by the elders.
Follow in their footsteps and get a good name. Even as you
protect your wife from the lustful looks of strangers, even so
you should behave towards me. You have so many beautiful
women who have entered your harem willingly. Be contented
with them. Without any forethought you are courting
destruction. This act of yours does not bode any good for you.
Have you no mentors in your court to tell you what is right and
what is wrong? Have you, by any chance, been ignoring the
righteous men? It seems to me it is so, since your behaviour is
against all codes of Dharma. Or, perhaps, you have not
listened to the words of the elders of your court. Because of
the foolishness of the king, his land and his people will suffer.
I can assure you this Lanka will soon be destroyed because of
your sinfulness. You will be disliked so much that when you
die men will not mourn you but, instead, they will rejoice over
it. As for me, what you ask will never come to pass. Like the
glow is part of the sun and cannot be taken away from it, even
so, I am part of Rama and nothing can keep us apart. I have
been his wife and you ask me to touch you after having
grasped his hand!
“Even now it is not too late. Take me back to my husband and
we will bless you and forgive you. Rama is a noble soul. He
knows what Dharma is and it is well known that he is ever
compassionate towards those who come to him for succour. If
you cherish your life make friendship with my Rama. Ask him
yourself to forgive you and restore me to him. Thus, and only
thus can you avert the calamity which is threatening you. If
Rama is angry then nothing can save you. Perhaps the Vajra
hurled by Indra can be withdrawn or Yama may change his
mind about the noose he has flung round the life he has
planned to take. But Rama will not let you live. Soon you will
be hearing the twang of his famed bow and it will strike terror
in the hearts of all. His arrows spitting fire and poison will be
aimed at you and all your men. The entire city will be covered
by his arrows, golden, and fitted with the feathers of eagles.
He will rescue me from you and he will punish you by killing
you. You were a thief and you stole me from Janasthana when
I was alone in the ashrama. If they had been present you would
not have dared even to look at them. Even if you try to escape
to the mountains in the realm of Kubera or in the deeps with
Varuna or even with Indra in his sabha, you are doomed and
cannot escape the wrath of Rama. I am warning you.”
Ravana refused to be impressed by the words of Sita. He
sneered at Rama and said: “It is my love for you which is
holding the reins of my mind and stopping my anger from
bursting forth. It has been said that love makes a man
compassionate towards the object of his love. It is true. Or
else, looking at you who still refuses to forget that powerless
ascetic, I should let my anger get the better of me and kill you.
You should be punished for every word you spoke but I have
forgiven you since you happen to be loved by me and that to
distraction.”
He was furious and was trying to control his anger. After a
pause he said: “I will give you two months to make up your
mind. By then make sure that you accept my love. Or else, I
will ask the cooks in the royal kitchen to cut you up into little
bits and take you for my morning meal.”
The women who had come with Ravana were feeling sorry for
Sita. They did not dare to say anything but by their
expressions they tried to comfort Sita and to show their
sympathy. Sita was not frightened by the threats spoken by
Ravana. She tried again to advise him against this unholy
desire to make another man’s wife respond to his advances.
She was now more angry than before and she spoke harshly.
She said: “I have warned you and yet you do not seem to
realise that your death is imminent. How dare you ask me to
be yours? I am the wife of the best of men. Only you will
refuse to think so. Rama and I are inseparable like Indra and
Shachi. Having entertained such thoughts in your mind do you
think you can escape death at the hands of my lord? He is like
a wild elephant which roams at will in the forest and you are
like a crawling hare by his side. You have the courage, the
audacity to call my Rama a powerless ascetic and yet you hope
to escape death! You have set your eyes on me and I am
surprised that they still have not lost the power to see. How
can your tongue utter such foul words and still stay inside your
mouth? Soon, very soon, you will be a handful of ashes. I
could burn you up myself and because of the power of my
Paativratya it is possible for me to do so. But, then, I am the
slave of my husband and without his permission I cannot do
anything on my own. You stole me from Rama and that was
done by you since the Fates are against you, since you are
doomed to die soon. Or else you would not have invited death.
You call yourself a hero who has defeated the devas and
Kubera: and yet, when Rama was lured away from my side
you stole me and took me away by force. Is that the way a
hero should behave? A hero indeed!”
Ravana’s eyes were the colour of the dawn which was fast
reddening the east. He looked at her for a long time. He was
very angry and in a low voice he said: “Sita, you are foolish to
persist in this love fora man who is full of Adharma, who has
no wealth and who is a tapasvin. I am at the end of my
patience. I am going to kill you now.”
Ravana drew his sword from the scabbard and stood for a
moment with his arms raised. He decided not to kill her and
looking at the rakshasis around her he said: “Remember, you
have to obey me, all of you. Try all the many methods to make
this stubborn woman bend to my will. Talk to her, coax her,
threaten her, do anything so long as you succeed in your
attempts.”
Dhanyamalini, one of the wives of Ravana, came there and she
embraced Ravana with her arms around him. She spoke soft
words to placate him and said: “Why do you waste your time
with this Sita who is a human being? She cannot make up her
mind and she is making you so unhappy. She is making you
angry too. Come with me and forget her. Brahma has not
ordained that she should have the good fortune of lying in your
arms.”
Ravana forgot his anger and he turned away from Sita to
return to his palace. Ravana left her and there was a silence
around Sita for a while. She sat with tears coursing down her
face and to Hanuman she seemed to be the most unhappy
woman on earth.
7. A RAY OF HOPE
The rakshasis began to harass Sita as commanded by their
master. They spoke of the glory that was Ravana and tried to
influence her. They spoke gently and then harshly and they
then tried to threaten her. Nothing would move her. She said:
“Nothing will make me falter in my love for Rama. There is
no use in your talk. You can kill me if you wish to, but you
cannot make me change my mind.”
They persisted in their task and Hanuman was listening to
everything. Sita was finding them too oppressive and wiping
her eyes with her hands she stood up and walked towards an
Ashoka tree which was very near the Shimshupa on which was
seated Hanuman. The rakshasis were now shouting at her and
they talked among themselves that they could easily kill her,
cut her up and eat her. Sita was disgusted with them and, at the
same time, she was desperately unhappy. She sobbed as
though her heart would break. She told herself: “Death will not
approach man or woman until the appointed time which Fate
has decreed. Or else, how is it possible for me to be alive in
the midst of these cruel and unfeeling rakshasis and in the
palace of this sinner, parted from my beloved Rama?” Sita was
trembling in every limb and it was pathetic to see her alone
with her sorrow. She stood leaning against a branch of the tree
and thought of Rama. She wailed: “Rama! Lakshmana! My
beloved mothers in Ayodhya! I am caught here helpless like a
boat tossed about in the stormy sea. The boat is about to sink. I
am ready to die. But death has passed me by. I do not know
where Rama is and I am still alive parted as I am from my lord
who is like my very life to me. It is a wonder that I am able to
live. I must have committed some great and dreadful sin in my
previous birth and this suffering is a punishment for it.” Sita’s
grief was painful for Hanuman to watch and still he sat quietly
on the top of the Shimshupa tree.
When the rakshasis were debating about killing Sita, a wise
and good rakshasa woman, Trijata by name, came to them and
said: “Please do not talk like this. If you are hungry you can
eat me up. Sita is divine and she should not be touched. I had a
dream and I will relate it to you.
“I saw Rama wearing a garland of white flowers and he was
wearing white silks. He was seated in a vimana which was
made of ivory and the chariot was drawn by a number of
swans. Sita was also wearing white and she was with Rama
like the glow is united to the sun. Rama was seated on an
elephant with four tusks and with him was Lakshmana. They
came to Sita riding on an elephant. Sita was placed on the
elephant by Rama and I saw them flying in the sky.
“The elephant came and halted before our city. Rama came in
a chariot drawn by eight bulls. I then saw the entire world
swallowed by Rama and it was a fearful sight. In the midst of
the milky ocean could be seen a white mountain rising to the
surface. On its top was the elephant and riding that elephant
could be seen Rama, Lakshmana and Sita. I saw Rama in
another place. He was sitting on a rich and costly couch and he
was facing the east. He was being crowned by the rishis and
the devas were worshipping him. This Sita was seated by his
side dressed in pure white. To me Rama appeared to be Lord
Narayana. He was the Parabrahman. The heavenly host was
around him and divine music could be heard. I then saw Rama
with Sita and his brother seated in the vimana by name
Pushpaka and it travelled towards the north. I saw Ravana with
oil smeared on his body, wearing red clothes and wearing a
garland of Karavira flowers. He fell from the Pushpaka and he
now wore black garments and he was being dragged by a
woman. I saw him in a chariot drawn by donkeys and it was
going towards the south. He was drinking oil and he was
laughing loudly. Kumbhakarna too was seen by me sinking in
a mire as Ravana did. The sons of the king were all seen by
me. I saw Vibhishana with a white umbrella over his head and
he was wearing rich silks. He was crowned and he went
towards Rama seated on an elephant. I saw this city drowned
in the sea. I also saw this Lanka which is dear to Ravana burnt
by a monkey sent by Rama. According to what I have learnt
about the language of dreams, I do understand my dream to
mean that Rama will kill Ravana and all his men. Rama will
take Sita with him. Do not talk harshly to her. Be gentle with
her so that, later, when Rama takes her back, she will
remember to be kind to you and not punish you for your ill-
treatment.”
Sita, in the meantime, was weeping to her heart’s content. She
had no more tears to shed and she thought that she would kill
herself. She knew that it would be futile to look for a sword or
poison in that dreadful place and, coming near the branch of
the tree, she clung to it and said: “I will make a noose of this
long hair of mine and hang from, this branch.” She stood near
the tree and thought of her short life which she had spent so
happily and which was to have such a tragic end. And she
paused since some good omens visited her all of a sudden.
Heart-broken, lonely and extremely unhappy, Sita had reached
the limit of endurance and had decided to end her life. Good
omens made her pause in surprise. Her beautiful left eye
throbbed suddenly and it was the forerunner of good news.
Her left shoulder which was leaning on the tree branch
throbbed too and along with her shoulder, her left thigh. They
indicated that good was in store for her and Sita stood as
though she had been carved out of stone. She did not know
how to understand the omens. Sunk as she was in the sea of
despair how was it possible for anything good to happen to
her? Like a seed, which had been left on the ground for a long
time, suddenly sprouts tiny leaves, even so, into the desolate
heart of Sita entered a ray of hope. There was a semblance of
wonderment in her face and her tears did not fall any more.
Hanuman had heard the words of Trijata as she related her
dream, He had seen all that was to be seen and he had heard
enough to know how much Sita was suffering. He thought:
“I wonder what I should do now. I have seen Sita and I have
managed to elude the eyes of the many who guard the city. I
have seen the entire city and, to a certain extent, I know the
strength of the fortress of Ravana. Now, my immediate duty is
to comfort this noble woman who is ready to lay down her life
because of her love for Rama. This princess, who has never
before known what suffering is, has been immersed in a sea of
unhappiness and I must hasten to comfort her with my words.
If I go back without speaking these words to Sita, I am certain
that no good will come of it. I must do it. I might go back to
Rama and tell him that Sita is found. But, in the meantime, she
may, out of despair, end her life. And, there is also this to be
considered. Rama will not be satisfied with just the fact that I
have seen Sita. I will have to tell him that I spoke to her and
that I have been of some comfort to her. It is imperative that I
should talk to her. How can it be done? I cannot tell her
anything in the presence of the rakshasis who are guarding her
so jealously. The sun has not risen yet and it seems to me she
may kill herself before that. If Rama asks me: ‘What message
has Sita sent me?’, what am I to tell him if I do not talk to her?
I should not hurry back after taking so much trouble to arrive
in Lanka. Rama will be greatly disappointed if I go back
without seeing her. He may burn me with his looks. Sugriva’s
arrival with his immense army will be of no use if Sita should
end her life before that.
“I should bide my time and wait for a proper occasion when I
can talk to Sita. I must watch the guards and see if I can
accomplish my desire when they are careless. I am a small
monkey. I am sure they will think me harmless enough. I will
talk to her in a manner which will be pleasing to the ear. If I
should talk in a faultless manner, she may have doubts about
whether I am genuine or not. She may think that I am Ravana
disguised as a monkey. But there is no other way of accosting
her. I only fear that this gentle woman who is so easily
frightened will be all the more scared if she sees me or hears
me. She may scream without knowing that she has done so
and all my plans will go wrong. At once the rakshasis will be
alerted, and again I would have failed. They will try to
surround me and to catch me. I will be able to scare them and
they will go to their king with the news that a stranger has
entered the city. I will be rendered helpless then and Sita will
be ignorant of me and my message from Rama. I fear that she
will either be eaten by the devils around her or else she will
kill herself. I can avert that only by talking to her. If I should
be killed by the rakshasas the joint venture of Rama and
Sugriva will never materialise. No one except me can cross the
sea and no one will know about Sita unless I go back with the
good news.
“What should I do now? I must act after great deliberation.
Even tasks which seem to be easy are apt to go wrong and get
spoilt if they are entrusted to one who is inefficient. I should
make certain as to what should be done and what should be
avoided. If I think I am very clever that arrogance is enough to
ruin all the projects that have been thought up by us. My task
has to be accomplished. I should use my power of thinking to
the utmost. My leaping across the sea should not be a wasted
effort. I must make her listen to my words. How am I to do
it?”
Hanuman was pondering on the problem for a very long time
until he came to a decision. He hit upon a method by which he
could introduce himself to Sita without her being startled. He
told himself: “I will recount the great qualities of Rama about
whom she is thinking all the time. I will recite the glory of the
House of the Ikshvakus and while I recite them, her interest
will be kindled and slowly and very gradually, she will cast off
her fear and have faith in me and my words.”
The wise Hanuman thought that it was the best course to be
adopted and began to act accordingly.
8. HANUMAN MEETS SITA
The branches of the Shimshupa tree, on which Hanuman was
seated, were very near those of the Ashoka tree under which
Sita was standing. All of a sudden she heard some words
which she had never heard there before. Hanuman had begun
his recital: “There was once a great king by name Dasaratha.
He was a saint among kings and he was famed for his prowess
and for his truthfulness. All the three worlds were aware of his
might and his wealth. He was a Rajarshi and the king was like
a rishi because of his tapas. He was born in the race of the sun
and he was like Indra himself in glory. Kind to everyone, the
king was very noble and very compassionate towards all. He
was a great king and he was greatly honoured by men and
gods alike.
“He had four sons, the eldest of whom is known by the name
Rama. Rama was very dear to the king, Rama with a face
resembling the moon in its charm. Rama is a great archer and
he is the best among men. He is the protector of Dharma and
of his people. He is the dread of his enemies. Devoted to truth,
this Rama, at the behest of his aged father, this hero among
men, went to the forest Dandaka to live there and he was
accompanied by his wife and his brother. He donned the garb
of a tapasvin and wandered in the Dandaka forest. Several
rakshasas were killed by him during his wanderings. In the
Janasthana he killed Khara, Dushana and Trishiras along with
an army of fourteen thousand rakshasas. This he did single-
handed.
“When he heard about the destruction of his Janasthana.
Ravana arranged to lure Rama away from the ashrama by the
help of the appearance of a magic deer. When the brothers
were away Ravana entered the ashram and carried away Sita,
the beloved wife of Rama. When he saw that his wife had been
stolen Rama wandered around in search of her and, during his
wanderings, he made friends with a monkey king by name
Sugriva. This friend promised Rama that he would help him in
his search for Sita. In return, Rama promised to establish
Sugriva on the throne of Kishkindha. Accordingly Rama killed
the valiant Vali and gave his kingdom to his friend Sugriva.
The monkeys are all servants of Sugriva and they have been
sent in all the four directions to search for Sita. I am one of
them. An eagle, Sampati by name, who is the brother of
Jatayu, told me that Sita is in Lanka. I crossed the wide sea
and landed in this city. Sita who has been described to me by
Rama has been seen by me.” Hanuman sat silent after this.
Sita was overcome with wonder and amazement at this strange
happening. She did not know whether it was a vision or a
waking dream. She held her long twist of hair in one hand and
the other was still clinging the branch of the tree. Her face was
half concealed by her dark hair falling on her forehead and she
raised it to look at the Shimshupa tree from which the strange
voice was heard. There was astonishment in that face and also
fear. Her thoughts, her words and her actions were all
dedicated to Rama and she looked around in fear lest someone
else had heard the words which were like nectar to her. She
saw that the rakshasis had given her up as useless and some of
them had gone to Ravana to tell him about the futility of their
attempts and others had dozed off under the pillars of the
temple where they stayed.
“May it be true.” Sita told herself again and again and she
searched the denseness of the tree for a sign of life. Hanuman,
who was wise and far-seeing, was happy that he had thought
of doing the right thing. He climbed to a branch which could
be seen by her and Sita saw, on top of the Shimshupa tree, a
small monkey clinging to the branch. He was wearing white
and he was the colour of the bricks which were used for
paving the walks in the garden. She was taken aback and she
looked again with fear in her eyes. His eyes were the colour of
liquid gold and he was small and very attractive. He was
seated humbly on the tree and he seemed harmless. Still,
doubts had assailed her mind and she considered the arrival of
the monkey as an evil omen. To her his eyes seemed suddenly
fearful and she lost all her courage and began to weep
helplessly uttering the names of Rama and Lakshmana. She
did not look at him again and thought it was all a dream.
Hanuman knew exactly what her thoughts would be. She had
been frightened at the sight of a monkey and, for a moment,
her power of thinking had deserted her. She regained her
power of thinking and told herself: “They say that it is an evil
omen if a monkey appears in a dream. I can only pray that
Rama with Lakshmana is well. I hope that no evil has befallen
my father. But then, I wonder now if this is a dream. Suffering
as I am because of this sorrow of separation from Rama and
the captivity in the garden of this wicked rakshasa, it is not
possible for me to have fallen asleep. Since it is not a dream it
must be a delusion, a hallucination. I am always repeating
Rama’s name and thinking of the many happenings in our life
together in the past and so it seems to me that someone else is
repeating the story of Rama to me. It is not possible. It must be
my mind which is deceiving me. What then of the monkey? I
do see it and it is not a fabric of my imagination! I surrender
myself to the gods. May Indra, Brihaspati, Brahma and Agni
take pity on me and make the words of the monkey come
true.”
Hanuman thought that the proper time had come when he
could appear before her without startling her. He descended
from the tree and prostrated before her. He placed his two
hands high above his head and began talking to her. He said:
“Lady, I see you wearing a soiled yellow silk like the light of
the sun. Your eyes are like the petals of the lotus. You seem to
me to be perfect. Who may you be standing so forlorn,
clinging to the branch of a tree? Like water drops spilling out
of twin lotuses tears of pain seem to find a home in your eyes.
Why? Are you a gandharva woman? Or a naga kanyaka or an
asuri? A yaksha princess or a kinnari? You seem to me to be a
divine woman. Are you the star Rohini, separated from her
beloved moon? Your eyes are so beautiful, and they should not
be sad. Who are your people? Why are you alone here? Since
you are unhappy, since your feet are resting on the ground,
since you sigh and weep, you cannot be a divine being. To my
thinking, you are the queen of some kingdom.
“If, by chance, you are Sita who was brought here forcibly by
Ravana, then please listen to me. It is evident that you are
Rama’s queen. Your beauty is far superior to that of ordinary
mortals. Your appearance is that of a tapasvini. And your mind
has become so filled with suffering that I can see it in your
eyes. You are Sita. There is no doubt about it.”
Sita heard the words of Hanuman and still clinging to the
bough of the tree she spoke with a feeling of great elation and
said: “I am the daughter-in-law of the famous king Dasaratha.
I am the daughter of Janaka, the king of Videha. They call me
Sita. I am the wife of the noble Rama. I was very happy in the
mansion of Rama and I was a stranger to the word ‘suffering.’
The king decided to crown Rama as the Yuvaraja, but, when
the preparations were being made Kaikeyi, the younger mother
of Rama, asked for the throne to be given to her son Bharata
and wished that Rama should be sent to the Dandaka for
fourteen years. The king had to keep his word to her and Rama
considered the word of his father to be more precious than all
the kingdoms of the world and he agreed to go to the forest.
He asked me to remain with his mother but I refused to do so.
I could not live without him and decided to accompany him.
Lakshmana, who is devoted to Rama, also wished to be with
Rama and the three of us left the city Ayodhya that very day.
We were happy in the forest and while we were in the
Dandaka, I was carried away by the wicked rakshasa by name
Ravana. I have lived in terror all these many months. I have
been granted respite for two months more and after that I will
give up my life. I am certain of that.”
9. SITA HEARS ABOUT RAMA
Hanuman listened to the words spoken by Sita: words which
were so piteous and tearful. He spoke in reply; “Devi, I have
been sent here by Rama. I have brought you news of him.
Rama is well and he asked me to find out how you are.
Lakshmana is always with Rama and he is the only source of
comfort to Rama who is grieving for you night and day. He
sends his prostrations to you through me.”
Thrilled with the words which spoke of Rama she said: “There
is a proverb which says: ‘If a man lives in hope, happiness will
come his way sooner or later. Within the hundred years of a
man’s life it will surely happen.’ This proverb has been proved
true for me.”
Hanuman and Sita spoke for a while about the person dear to
both of them, Rama. Hanuman, when he saw that she began to
trust him, went near her. Sita was suddenly doubtful about
him. She thought that it was Ravana trying to deceive her. She
was suddenly convinced that it was Ravana talking about
Rama so that he could approach her. Her limbs failed her and
she sat down abandoning the bough she had been clinging to.
Hanuman knew that she had lost confidence in him. He
prostrated before her and she would not look at him since she
was terrified of him. After a while she turned her head and saw
him still on the ground, prostrate. Regaining a semblance of
courage she said: “If you are Ravana who is steeped in
wickedness, if this is one of your many tricks then you are
only making me more unhappy. You once assumed the garb of
an ascetic in the Janasthana and deceived me. You have now
donned the guise of a monkey and it is evident that you are
Ravana. Have you no heart? Why do you torment me thus?
Have I not suffered enough?”
Sita paused for a while and, with a puzzled look, said;
“Perhaps you are what you are, a messenger from my lord.
Looking at you, my mind seems to find some peace. If you are
really an emissary from Rama, I bless you. Tell me about
Rama. In spite of myself I feel drawn towards you and you
seem to be good. Tell me about my lord. Describe him to me.
Tell me how he looks.”
Torn between doubt and hope Sita was suffering and it was
pathetic to see her. She finally decided that it was only Ravana
who had come to her in the form of a monkey and she sat
silent. Hanuman began to speak words which were meant to
reassure her. He said: “Trust me, Devi, when I tell you that I
have come from the presence of Rama. I will describe Rama to
you. He is glorious like the sun and pleasing like the moon.
Like Kubera he is the lord of all the worlds. His power is that
of Narayana and his speech is truthful and gentle like that of
Brihaspati. He is Manmata who has assumed a human form.
He is the home of all that is noble and beautiful. He will be
angry only if he must be. He is a terror to his enemies and he
is the noblest of men. You will soon see punishment meted out
to the villain who brought you away from Rama: stole you
when you were alone in the ashrama. Rama will soon shoot
arrows like tongues of flame at the sinful Ravana and rescue
you. Believe me, I have been sent by him to find you. Rama is
in the very depths of misery because of you. Lakshmana sends
his pranams to you. The king of the Vanaras, Sugriva, who is
the friend of Rama, also sent his prostrations to you through
me. It is indeed fortunate that you have been found to be alive
in the city of Ravana. Soon, very soon, you will see Rama and
Lakshmana enter Lanka with a large army. I am the minister of
Sugriva and I have been looking for you all these days. I
crossed the sea and came here. My name is Hanuman. I have
dared to enter the city of the enemy to see you and my mission
is now fulfilled. Please do not mistrust me. I have been sent by
Rama.”
Sita, was now certain that he had come from Rama. Pushing
her sorrow aside she spoke eagerly to him and asked him:
“When did you meet Rama? Where? How do you know
Lakshmana? I am eager to know what happened to Rama after
I had been carried away by Ravana. Talk to me about Rama
and sorrow will not find a place in my mind. Describe Rama to
me and Lakshmana too. I want to be certain that you know
them.”
Hanuman was only too happy to talk about Rama, his hero. He
talked about the Kosala brothers and he related to her about
their search for Sita and their coming to Rishyamooka. He
described his first meeting with Rama and Lakshmana and
about the friendship which was formed between Rama and
Sugriva. He related to her about the jewels she had thrown and
about their finding them; about Rama’s grief which was
inconsolable. Rama himself had admired the beautiful manner
in which Hanuman talked. And now he made every effort to
make his words convincing to Sita and she listened as if
spellbound to his recital. He ended with the journey of a group
of them towards the south. He said: “Devi, I am the minister of
Sugriva and I have been chosen by my king and Rama to
convey to you the message that they will soon be here and
they will rescue you from Ravana by killing him. We were
searching for you in vain on the slopes of the Vindhya
mountains and we found that the time which had been
stipulated by our king had been exceeded long ago. We were
afraid to go back to Kishkindha and we made up our minds to
sit on the sands bordering the rough sea and to end our lives by
fasting. We were fortunate in finding a great eagle which was
sitting in a cave in the mountain. He is the brother of Jatayu
and, when we were talking about the death of Jatayu, he
overheard us and came to us to find out who we were and how
his brother had died. We told him and he, in return, told us
about your being a captive in the house of Ravana. Our next
problem was the width of the sea.
“The sea was a hundred yojanas wide and we were taken
aback at the immense task facing us. I was chosen as the one
capable of leaping across it and so I came here. I have spent
the entire night in roaming all over the city of Lanka. I saw
Ravana too in his sleep and I have seen you now. Please accept
my words as the truth and recognise me as the messenger from
Rama. The brothers are both well. It is my good fortune that
crossing the sea has rewarded me with the sight of you. I will
earn great fame because of this. Rama will be here soon and he
will take you back with him. You can be sure of that.”
Hanuman stood with his palms folded. Sita was convinced that
he had come from Rama and her joy was great. Tears of
happiness were in her eyes and her face was bright and happy
like the full moon after it had been released by Rahu.
Hanuman said: “Devi, I have told you all that you wanted to
hear. Let your mind forget the agitations of all these months. I
will take leave of you. Tell me what I should do.”
Sita was not able to talk since her feelings were mixed. She
was happy that Rama remembered her and she was sorry to
hear about the sufferings of her beloved because of her.
Hanuman said: “Rama has sent you the message that he is well
and that he will come soon and rescue you. He has also sent
his ring so that you will trust me. Please accept this and do not
grieve any more.”
Hanuman went near her and gave the signet ring of Rama to
Sita. She took it in her hands and looked at it. Tears dripped
from her eyes as she thought of Rama and to her he seemed
very near now. She expressed her gratitude to Hanuman with
words which revealed her joy. Her relief was great and there
was a newly born hope of better days to come. She said:
“Hanuman, you are a very noble and brave person or else how
could you, single-handed, thwart the entire host of the
rakshasas? It is a great feat which you have performed:
crossing this sea which is a hundred yojanas wide. You are
fearless and even Ravana and his fame do not seem to impress
you. If Rama has so much of confidence in you that he should
choose you as the one to convey his message to me, you must
certainly be out of the ordinary. I am happy to know that my
lord with his brother is well. These two heroes are great
enough to mete out punishment even to the devas. How is it,
my Rama has not burnt up the entire world and the seas
surrounding it with his anger? Possibly my sorrows have to be
suffered by me and that is why he has refrained from it. I am
happy that distance has not dimmed his love for me. I am
certain that he will come to my rescue and take me with him.
Very soon I will see Ravana and all his kinsmen dead on the
ground and the city of Lanka will be devastated because of the
anger of Rama. He has suffered a lot. Banished from the
kingdom, he walked about in all the forests and all the while
he had to protect me. All those years we spent without fear,
without worries and finally, this calamity overtook both of us.
I hope he has not lost heart. As for me, not my father, nor my
mother, nor any one else is as dear to me as Rama and that is
the reason why I am still able to live.”
Hanuman said: “If Rama had known where you are, you
would have been returned to him long ago. It was essential for
him to discover where Ravana had concealed you. As soon as
I go back I will tell him all about you and about Lanka. Then
Rama, accompanied by an immense army of monkeys and
bears, will proceed towards Lanka. Not devas nor asuras can
keep him back nor can they obstruct the course of his deadly
arrows. Devi, Rama is very unhappy without you by his side.
He is living in a cave on a hill by name Prasravana. Rama does
not eat properly nor does he sleep. He does not care for the
comforts of the body and he is ever lost in thought. He is
indifferent to his surroundings and to the people around him. If
at any time he gives in to sleep out of sheer exhaustion, he
wakes up soon with your name on his lips. If his eyes light on
anything which is pleasing he calls out your name and his
sorrow is renewed and he is inconsolable.”
Sita was thrilled that Rama thought of her all the time and that
he thought of nothing else. At the same time she was sad to
know that he was so unhappy that he was neglecting himself.
She was silent for a while and Hanuman waited for her to talk.
She said: “Your words make me happy and unhappy too.
When I hear that he thinks of nothing else I am pleased and to
think that he is unhappy makes me unhappy too. It is the result
of one’s actions in a past life which ties a man down and
controls his actions. The extreme wealth and happiness of a
man or the unbearable sorrow he suffers are all the wages he
pays for something good or bad he has done in his previous
birth. Fate is something which no one can escape. Take for
example, Rama, Lakshmana and me. Rama has to reach the
other shore of this immense sea of sorrow and he is like a
broken boat which is fighting a futile battle against the
elements. He has to destroy the rakshasa army and their king
and then take me back.
“Time, again, is against us. I am allowed to stay alive only for
two months more. This is the tenth month since I have been
brought to this prison. Ravana has a brother by name
Vibhishana and he has tried to advise his brother that I should
be returned to Rama. But his words are of no avail. Ravana,
who has been singled out by death, is waiting for Yama and so
words of advice do not seem to please his ears. This was told
me by a daughter of the brother of Ravana, and her name is
Anala. I am certain that Rama will come to Lanka and punish
this sinner. I know Rama’s power and it will be like a game for
him to destroy the rakshasa host and take me back with him.
Misfortunes will not be able to overcome Rama. Rama is
beyond the ken of such things.”
Hanuman could not bear to think of Sita in the Ashokavana for
a duration of another two months. He said: “Devi, Rama will
soon be here as I told you with the army of monkeys. If you so
desire, I will rescue you now, at once, from Ravana. Please
allow me to carry you on my back and I will cross the sea with
you. I am capable of lifting this entire city and carrying it on
my back. Like Agni, the god of fire, carries the Havis to Indra
I will take you to Prasravana hill and leave you with Rama.
You can reach him now and he will be pleased. Like Chandra
is united to Rohini, like Indra with Indrani, like the Sun with
Suvarchala, you will be united to Rama. No one in this city is
capable of following me when I fly across the sea. I will return
to the other shore of the sea as easily as I came here. I am able
to do it. Please consider my suggestion for what it is worth.”
Sita was touched with the words of Hanuman. She said with a
slight smile of amusement: “Hanuman, I am afraid your
natural instincts have made you think of the impossible. You
are so small and how will it be possible for you to carry me
and to restore me to Rama? How could you be so impulsive?”
Hanuman thought to himself: “Sita does not know the
peculiarity of my natural instincts and my power. I should let
her know that I can assume any shape I will.” He grew in size
and standing at a distance from her he let her see how large
and powerful he could become. He was as huge as Meru.
Sita’s eyes were large with wonder.
Hanuman said: “Devi, I can assume any size I please. It was
because I wanted to enter the city unnoticed that I made
myself smaller than a kitten. I can carry Lanka with all its
inmates, its mansions and gardens without any effort. Have no
fear about it. I will take you to Rama.”
Sita spoke to him in a gentle voice and said: “I have seen now
what a powerful person you are. I realise today your stature,
your speed like that of your father and your radiance is equal
only to that of Agni. Only you could have crossed the sea so
easily. No one else on this earth is capable of this, I know. I
see that you can easily take me and leave me in the presence of
Rama. But, Hanuman, we should think of every aspect of the
situation. I do not think it will be possible for me to go with
you. The speed with which you travel may, most probably,
make me feel uneasy and I may lose consciousness. Perhaps,
when you fly higher and higher, up in the sky, I may feel
frightened and slip off your back and fall into the sea. Also,
there is a likelihood of your having extra responsibility
because of me. You will be pursued by rakshasas when
Ravana comes to know of it and you will have to fight with
them as well as protect me. At the same time, you will also
have to pursue your journey. Both of us may incur danger
because of this thoughtless action. If I should fall off your
back and be caught by the rakshasas that will become
unbearable for me. I would rather die than try to escape, fall,
and be caught again.
“Apart from all these, there is this to be considered: and that
is, it will not be a credit to Rama if I should be rescued by you.
And again, for a woman like me, it is not possible even to
think of the touch of a stranger. I belong to Rama and I cannot
willingly touch another person. Ravana did touch me, it is true,
but that was forced on me and I did not willingly let myself be
carried by him. I was helpless in his grasp. I could do nothing.
“The proper thing will be for Rama to come and, after killing
Ravana, to take me back. These rakshasas are sure to find it
futile to fight with Rama and he will be the death of them.
Rama will be like fire fed by the passing breeze and there will
be no one brave enough to stand before him and give him
fight. He will be like the sun during the end of the world and
who can withstand his radiance? Hanuman, go back to Rama
and bring the brothers and your king with the army. Let there
be a fight and my sorrow will be, at an end.”
Hanuman was very happy to hear the words of Sita. “Devi,” he
said. “Your words are spoken like a true chaste woman. It
befits your womanliness and your purity that you should think
thus. Your argument against being touched by anyone other
than your lord is commendable and I salute you for it. I will go
at once to Rama and tell him about you: about the duration of
two months within which time he should come to your aid. As
for my suggestion that I should take you with me, it was born
of my immense devotion to Rama and a desire to make you
happy. Your unhappy captivity had added to my distress and so
I thought of it. I am ready to go back to Rama. I am impatient
to go. Have you any words with which I can assure him that I
have seen you?” Hanuman stood eagerly waiting for her to
speak.
10. SITA’S MESSAGE TO RAMA
Sita spoke and there were tears in her eyes. Her voice was
indistinct since she was overcome with sorrow. She said:
“Hanuman, I will ask you to repeat what I have said to Rama.
“Lord, on the hill Chitrakuta, there was a spot near the banks
of the river Mandakini. Fruits and flowers were growing in
abundance there and near the ashrama you were reclining on
my lap. A crow came to our presence then. He was bent on
eating flesh and he pierced me with his sharp beak. I took a
pebble and threw it at the crow. But that crow would not leave
me. He kept pecking at me and hovering round me. As I was
trying to get rid of it you woke up from your sleep and saw my
upper cloth slipping down. You looked at my angry face and
saw that a crow had made me angry. You made fun of me. I
was feeling very shy about the whole incident.
‘You took me on your lap and pacified me. My eyes were
filled with tears and you saw that I was extremely angry with
the crow. I slept on and later, again you slept on my lap.
‘The crow came back from nowhere. It came near me and it
pecked at my breast and scratched it. This happened again and
again. The drops of blood fell on you and you woke up. You
saw what had happened. You said: Who did this to you? Who
has the courage, the foolishness, to play with a five-headed-
serpent? Your eyes were looking around and they sighted the
crow and its claws which were stained with blood. The crow
was the son of Indra. And, fast as the wind, it vanished out of
sight. Your eyes were crimson with anger and you pulled out a
blade of grass from the darbha seat which was near and
invoked the Brahmastra.
‘A ball of fire pursued the crow and followed it wherever it
went. The crow went to all the three worlds and neither the
rishis nor his father Indra could do anything for him. He came
back to you and fell at your feet in despair.
‘Though he deserved to die you let him escape alive. You said:
“Brahmastra should not go waste. Tell me what I should do.”
After thinking for a moment he said: “Let my right eye be
sacrificed for it.” After losing the eye the crow fell at your feet
and went back to its abode.
‘Rama, for killing a mere crow you invoked an astra as fierce
as the Brahmastra. How then can you be patient with one who
has stolen me and kept me captive? Have mercy on me and
save me. You are famed as the sole refuge of those who are in
trouble and you should justify your name. You are a great hero
and yet you have not killed this rakshasa with your astral.
Why? There is no one to defy you in all the three worlds.’
Hanuman, why has he been forgetful of me? Why has he not
done anything about it? Why are the brothers so indifferent
towards me? If, in spite of their prowess, they are not able to
comfort me, it is because of some terrible sins I have
committed in my previous births. There is no doubt about it.”
Hanuman saw her weeping openly and said: “Devi, I swear in
the name of truth that Rama is not indifferent to your fate. The
brothers are sunk in woe thinking of you. The fates have been
kind and I have been able to locate where you have been
imprisoned. I will go back and tell Rama everything about
Ravana and Lanka.
“Soon he will be here. Your misfortune will be at an end. The
city will be turned to ashes and Ravana will be dead very soon.
Please shed this unhappiness.”
Sita said: “Convey to Rama my prostrations. Give my
blessings to Lakshmana, that noble soul who, I think, is far
more precious than all the jewels on the face of the earth. He
gave up the comforts of the palace, of the royal city, gave up
his father and his mother, and followed Rama to the forest
since he is devoted to Rama and only to him. He considers me
as his mother and to him Rama is the father. He serves us like
a son. Unfortunately Lakshmana was not in the ashrama when
Ravana carried me away. He is very powerful and easily
incensed and no one can withstand his anger. If there is anyone
capable of serving Rama better than me, his wife, it is
Lakshmana. He is efficient, and he is like a dear friend to
Rama. Please convey my blessings to him. Hanuman, you are
responsible to arrange everything in such a way that my
sorrow is ended early. Tell Rama these words of mine: ‘I
promise you, Rama, I will stay alive for a month more and not
a day longer. You must come soon and take me away from this
Ravana.’”
Sita wiped her eyes and she unwrapped the end of her mantle.
Out of it she took out her Choodamani, the jewel worn in the
hair. She gave it to Hanuman and said: “Give this to Rama.”
Hanuman accepted it with reverence and, after making
Pradakshina to her, he stood with his palms together. He had
already reached the presence of Rama in his mind. He was
very happy that he had achieved what he had set out to do, and
he was thrilled at the thought that he was carrying the jewel
from Sita’s hair to Rama. Sita spoke again and said: “Rama
knows this jewel particularly well. As soon as he sees it he
will be reminded of three people: me, my mother and his
father, Dasaratha. Once again let me tell you that everything
depends on your sagacity. My very life depends on you.”
Hanuman bent his head as if to say: “I am fully aware of it.”
Again and again Sita spoke of Rama and asked Hanuman to
convey her pranams to him. Hanuman listened to all her
injunctions and comforted her. He told her that Rama would
soon be coming to Lanka. Sita said: “Do you have to go back
today? Why should you not tarry here for a day longer? Your
presence is like a balm to my bruised heart and it is a comfort
to hear you talk about Rama. I know that you are going back
only to come back soon with Rama, but I am not sure if I will
be alive then. Again, I will feel very unhappy once you have
left me and gone away. I want to ask you something else. Tell
me, how will it be possible for the brothers Rama and
Lakshmana with the army of monkeys and bears to come to
Lanka? How can they cross the sea? As far as I know, only
three people can do it: Vayu, Garuda and now, you. You are
extremely powerful and capable and so you could achieve the
impossible. But how will it be possible for the others to do
what you have done? I am worried about it.”
Hanuman realised her diffidence and said: “Devi, the Vanaras
who serve the king are all strong and capable. Led by our lord
Sugriva, they can achieve miracles. You can be sure of that.
Nothing can stop their progress. They have travelled over the
entire world with its mountains and rivers. In the army of the
king there are many who are my equals and there are those
who are far superior to me. Only ordinary men are sent as
emissaries and I am but an ordinary server of the king. When
even I could manage this crossing of the ocean, need I say
anything about the others? You can rest assured that there will
be no difficulty about it. As for Rama and Lakshmana, they
will be carried on the shoulders of your humble servant and
like the sun and the moon they will traverse the sky seated on
my back. Please possess your soul in patience for a while and
do not give way to despair. Rama will come and there will be
an end to your misery.”
Sita was unwilling to let him go. She said: “Hanuman, your
coming has been the greatest good fortune to me. It is like the
rain falling on a field which has its sprouts half-grown.
Remind Rama of another event known only to him and me.
Once, when we were alone, my tilaka had become obliterated.
Rama, in a playful mood, took the dust of the stone by name
Manasila, and placed the tilaka on my cheek. Remind him of
that.
“How is Rama able to bear this separation from me? This
jewel was a source of comfort to me during the days of pain
since it reminded me of those who are dear to me. I have sent
it to Rama so that he will now be comforted at the sight of it.”
Sita wiped the tears which were flowing incessantly now and
Hanuman comforted her with suitable words of cheer. She was
unwilling to let him go but she knew that it was dangerous for
him and for her to be found together by the rakshasas.
Hanuman was happy with the course of events and his mind
was turned towards the north, his destination.
11. DESTRUCTION OF THE ASHOKAVANA
Hanuman had taken leave of Sita and was getting ready to
leave. He prostrated before her and left her presence. After
going some distance he told himself: “I have seen Sita and I
have spoken to her. But it seems to me there is something still
left undone. I should not go back without letting my presence
being known. I should become aggressive and make the
rakshasas see my prowess. I should let them realise the power
of the army which they will have to face later. A really
efficient man is one who does more than what he is expected
to do. I was asked to find out Sita’s hiding place, to give the
ring to her and to assure her that Rama will surely come and
rescue her. But then, I should try to collect some information. I
must use several methods by which this can be achieved. I
must find out about the strength of the army of Ravana and if I
go back armed with all the information which I can gather, it
will be of great advantage to us later. How am I going to make
the rakshasas fight with me? It is essential that I should try to
make it come to pass since Ravana will have to get acquainted
with our power. I must manoeuvre things in such a way that I
can see Ravana and to hear from his lips his views on the
matter on hand. I will then go back gladly to Kishkindha.
“This garden which is being tended with special care is,
evidently, the favourite garden of the rakshasa king. That Sita
has been kept captive here is, in itself, proof that this is a
favourite garden of Ravana. I will set about destroying the
garden methodically like fire destroys a heap of dried wood.
When he hears about it Ravana will become very angry. He
will despatch a big army to kill me or to capture me. I will
destroy the army easily and that will frighten the rakshasa and
their king.”
To think was to act and Hanuman began to destroy the
Ashokavana. Trees were broken as though they were twigs and
creepers were pulled out, tanks were stirred up with so much
vigour that the waters spilled over and turned muddy. The
small hillocks which beautified the garden were reduced to
powder and the beloved garden of Ravana was desolate with
the dead trees and the flowering shrubs strewn on the ground.
Running all over the garden Hanuman made short work of it
and there was nothing left of the Ashokavana and its beauty.
He then climbed to the top of the entrance and he sat there
waiting for things to happen.
He did not have long to wait. There was a great commotion
caused by the havoc wrought by Hanuman. The birds and the
beasts which had been living at the garden were screeching
and howling piteously and it struck terror into the hearts of the
citizens of Lanka. The rakshasis who had slept off when
Hanuman met Sita now woke up from their drunken stupor
and they saw the author of the mischief. He grew in size and
even the rakshasis were frightened to see him. They were
vaguely aware that they had seen Sita talking to a monkey.
They accosted Sita and asked her: “Who is this? Where has he
come from? Why has he come? Tell us everything. We have a
vague feeling that we saw you talking to him. What was it
about? Is it true that he spoke to you? Tell us the truth. Do not
be afraid to tell us. We will not harm you. We want to know
who he is.” Sita said: “I have nothing to do with him since I
think he is a rakshasa who can assume what shape he will. It is
up to you to find out about this one. Only a snake will know
about the passage of another snake. You can be sure of that. I
feel that this is a rakshasa who can take up any guise as he
will. I do not know him and I am just as afraid of him as you
are.”
The rakshasis were not convinced by her words. They rushed
to the presence of Ravana and told him everything. They
described the actions of the monkey. They told him that they
were certain about the monkey talking to Sita though she
denied it. They said: “We saw that they were talking.
Evidently Sita does not want to betray him and so she is
refusing to admit that he spoke to her. Is he a messenger from
Kubera? From Indra? Or perhaps he has been sent by Rama to
find out all about Sita. But my lord, all that apart, the monkey
has not left a single tree alive in your garden. The spot where
Sita was seated, however, has been left unharmed. The
Shimshupa tree under which she sits is unharmed. It is a
fierce-looking monkey and it should be punished. Should you
not put to death one who has dared to talk to Sita?”
Ravana was furious when he heard about the fate of his
garden. His eyes filled with tears because he loved the
Ashokavana. He sent some of his strong rakshasas to subdue
the monkey. Eighty thousand rakshasas were sent to fight with
the monkey. Hanuman was delighted since he was waiting for
just such a happening. The army surrounded him on all sides
and tried to beat him up. Hanuman grew in size and very soon
he frighteningly huge. He struck his great shoulders with his
palms and the sound was like thunder reverberating in the sky.
He shouted: “Rama with his brother Lakshmana is with his
friend Sugriva and victory to him. I am Hanuman, the son of
Vayu, and I am the slave of Rama. Not a thousand Ravanas are
capable of withstanding me and my prowess. I will return only
after making Lanka shed tears of frustration.”
His war cry was frightful and the rakshasas attacked him all
together. Hanuman pulled out a pillar which was-supporting
the gateway and with it he beat up the host of rakshasas and he
killed every one of them. News reached Ravana that the entire
army had been destroyed. He could not believe it.
He sent the son of Prahastha, one of his ministers, and with
him went a large army. Hanuman pulled down the very
beautiful hall by name Chaitya and waited for the next
consignment of rakshasas. The guardians of the hall which he
had destroyed were on him and it was a matter of moments
before they were crushed to death. Again and again he would
shout out that he was a messenger from Rama and that Sugriva
was waiting to assist Rama in his march towards Lanka.
Jambumali, the son of Prahastha, came to fight with Hanuman.
He was handsome, young and arrogant and he was also a good
fighter. Hanuman was greatly excited at the thought of fighting
with this youngster. His arrows were lodged in the body of
Hanuman and a great fight ensued between the two. The
stones which were flung at him by Hanuman were broken up
by Jambumali with the help of his arrows. After fighting for a
while Hanuman revolved the pillar which he held in his hand
and after twirling it fast he flung it against the chest of the
young fighter. Jambumali was killed and there was great
confusion in the army when this happened. The army was also
destroyed and when he heard about it. Ravana sent another
army with the sons of his ministers to lead it. The noise of
their march was like the rumbling of rain clouds and they
encountered the lone monkey with a very casual attitude. They
were punished soon for it and the river of blood was flowing
in the streets of Lanka. Not one was left of the third
consignment of warriors which Ravana had sent under the
leadership of the sons of his ministers. Ravana’s anger was
mounting.
He now sent five of his army chiefs and they led another army
to fight with Hanuman and they suffered the same fate.
Hanuman was enjoying himself immensely and he was
announcing that there were thousands of monkeys just as
powerful as he was, or even more powerful than himself in the
army of Sugriva and that they would be coming to Lanka
accompanied by Rama and Lakshmana.
Ravana was taken aback at the reports of the valour of this
lone monkey who had strayed into his city. He decided to send
his son Aksha. This son was very dear to Ravana and he
looked with affection at his son, the young man who had
dressed himself up-for battle. He had a beautiful bow in his
hand and he looked like the first tongue of flame leaping out
of the fire fed with Havis by the brahmins who worshipped the
fire. He was wearing an armour of gold and, glowing like the
sun, he ascended the chariot and proceeded towards the place
where Hanuman was waiting. He went near him and looked
with admiration at the great monkey which was waiting for the
next group of rakshasas to accost him. Aksha gauged the
valour of Hanuman and he thought of his own ability. It was a
terrible encounter between the two. The earth quaked and the
sun did not shine as he was wont to do. The wind stopped
blowing, the mountains trembled and the sky resounded with
the noise. The sea was brimming over and it was fearful to
watch the fight between Hanuman and Aksha. Hanuman was
greatly impressed by the manner in which the young prince
fought. He told himself: “This young man is like the young
sun and he fights like a great warrior, with great valour. I do
not have the heart to kill him. He is strong and he is
undaunted. He seems to be a very noble youth and it is certain
the devas will be afraid to face him in battle. And yet, I have
to kill him. It is not wise to ignore fire which is raging.”
Hanuman killed the horses of the chariot of Aksha, and then
the chariot was broken. Aksha rose into the sky abandoning
the broken chariot and Hanuman caught hold of him as Garuda
would a snake, and twirling him around, Hanuman dashed him
to the ground. Aksha fell down dead and there was panic in the
army. Many were killed and some escaped to tell Ravana
about the death of his son.
Ravana was grieved at the unexpected turn of events and it
took him a while to compose himself. He summoned Indrajit,
his valiant son, and said: “My son, you are familiar with the
astras and you are a great warrior. You have been able to
vanquish Indra, the lord of the heavens, and you have gratified
Brahma with your worship and have obtained the astras from
him. You are brave and you are intelligent. You are capable of
making quick decisions and there is nothing which is
impossible for you. You are as valiant as I am and I want you
to succeed where others have failed. Your dear brother has
been killed and also your companions led by Jambumali.
Something unusual is happening. Go, my son, and, after
assessing the strength of the enemy, fight with him. Evidently
it is futile to send an army to subdue this monkey. You should
trust your bow to do the needful. It is not pleasing to me at all
to send my beloved son to fight as soon as I have lost another.
But the situation is such that I have to. Come back with
success.”
Indrajit was eager to go and fight. He made a Pradakshina to
his father and, after taking the blessing of the elders, he set out
to fight with Hanuman.
12. THE BRAHMASTRA
Seated in his chariot Indrajit rushed to the neighbourhood of
the Ashokavana. It thrilled the heart of Hanuman when he
heard the noise made by the approaching chariot. He had
assumed the large size which would frighten the rakshasas.
Indrajit came near him and he pulled the string of his bow. The
challenge was exciting to Hanuman.
There then ensued a great fight between the two. Both were
valiant and neither of them could gauge any weakness in the
other. Indrajit was however, finding it frustrating since his
arrows were all proving futile against this monkey. He
pondered as to how he could suppress the enthusiasm of the
powerful opponent. He did not seem to be tired nor could
anything make him frightened. After great deliberation Indrajit
took up an arrow and, invoking the astra presided over by
Brahma, sent it towards Hanuman. He realised by now that it
was not possible to kill Hanuman and he decided to bind him
with the astra. Hanuman, out of respect for Brahma, allowed
himself to be bound by the astra and fell to the ground. After a
moment of unconsciousness Hanuman was able to regain his
senses and he thought to himself: “Brahma has granted me the
boon that I will be bound by the astra only for the duration of a
moment. This young man has tied me up with the astra and he
is under the impression that I cannot escape the bonds. It is
necessary for me to remain bound. I am not afraid of the astra
and I am protected by Vayu, my father, and Agni, his friend.
This is a chance for me to meet the rakshasa king Ravana and
it is good that things have happened thus. Let them take me to
the presence of Ravana.” He lay down on the ground
motionless and the rakshasas thought that he was under the
power of the astra.
They came near and tied him up with ropes and strips of bark.
He was willing to be tied up. The moment ropes touched his
body the astra lost its influence since it is well known that no
astra will tolerate bonds of another type to interfere with its
power. Indrajit saw that the monkey had been tied up with
ropes and he knew that the Brahmastra had become
ineffectual. He was unhappy at the rashness of his men and
regretted the incident. He was sure that there would be no way
of stopping the monkey any more. But, to his surprise,
Hanuman had allowed himself to be dragged along and he did
not let anyone know that he was no longer under the sway of
the astra. Soon he was taken to the great hall where Ravana
held council and the young prince Indrajit accompanied him
with a puzzled look on his face. He could not understand how
the monkey could be bound by the astra, when ropes had
touched him. He went to his father and told him about the
capture of the monkey.
13. HANUMAN IN THE COURT OF RAVANA
Ravana saw Hanuman being dragged to his presence. On his
arrival at the palace and in the presence of Ravana, Hanuman
opened his eyes. He saw Ravana, the rakshasa, wearing a
beautifully made golden crown set with gems and pearls. He
was wearing ornaments made of gold and was wearing the
softest of white silks. The perfume of sandal paste which he
had used on his chest and arms was filling the entire hall. His
eyes were large and beautiful. He was wearing a necklace of
pearls round his and his arms were beautified by the bracelets
placed on them. He seated on a throne which was magnificent
and he was surrounded by many ministers - Prahastha,
Nikumbha and others.
Pulled as he was rudely by the jubilant rakshasas, Hanuman
looked with amazement at Ravana and kept on looking. He
was dazzled by the glory which was Ravana and told himself:
“What a glorious personage! What beauty! What a courageous
look! What strength! What radiance! It is wonderful to see the
many glorious qualities which find a home in this king of the
rakshasas. If only this powerful king had not been an Adharmi,
he can easily be the lord of the devas themselves. It is because
of his cruel and heartless acts that the three worlds with the
devas and the danavas tremble before him. He is capable of
destroying the entire world when he is angry. He is valiant
enough.”
Ravana, who had earned that name because he was making the
world cry out of fear of him, looked in front of him and looked
into the tawny eyes of Hanuman. For a moment he was taken
aback and an unknown fear gripped him. He asked himself:
‘Can this be Nandi, the devotee of Mahadeva? Perhaps he has
kept his promise and come here. Years back, when I lifted the
Kailasa peak, I insulted Nandi and he cursed me that my
defeat will be indicated by himself in the form of a monkey.
Can this be Nandi then? Or is it Banasura?” Ravana looked at
Hanuman with fury in his eyes and turning his eyes on
Prahastha, his minister, he said: “Where has he come from?
What is his purpose in coming here? What did he achieve by
destroying the garden and frightening the rakshasis there? Ask
him why he did all this. Why did he come to our city and
indulge in the rare pleasure of destroying the army? Ask him.”
Prahastha, in response to Ravana’s command, turned to
Hanuman and asked him: “Monkey, have no fear to answer us.
You will come to no harm. If you have been sent here by Indra
tell us the truth, and that, at once. You will be let off without
being hurt. You are a henchman either of Vaishravana, or
Yama or Kubera and you have come here to spy the land, I
guess. Why did you do so? Or perhaps, Narayana has sent you
here. It is evident that your appearance like that of a monkey is
not real but it is a guise which has been put on by you. Your
valour is not that of a monkey. We want the truth from you. A
lie will mean death to you. Why have you come to this temple
sacred to Ravana?”
Hanuman did not reply him. He would not deign to talk to a
mere minister. He turned to Ravana and said: “I have not been
sent either by Indra or Yama or Varuna. I have not been
acquainted with Kubera. Nor am I the emissary of Narayana. I
assure you this is no guise which I have donned but it is my
natural self. I am a monkey by birth. I was keen on meeting
you, the king of the rakshasas, and with that end in view I
destroyed the garden. With a desire for fight several rakshasas
came to me and I fought with them only in self-defence. Not
the devas nor anyone else is capable of binding me with astras.
Brahma has granted me that boon and that privilege. Because I
wanted to meet you I allowed myself to be bound by the
Brahmastra. When I was tied up by the rakshasas the astra lost
its power to bind me. But since I had a reason which is
intimately concerned with you, the lord of this island, I
allowed myself to be dragged to the presence of you, the king.
Let it be clearly understood that I am a messenger from Rama,
the invincible. Let me be allowed to talk to you and it will be
for your benefit.” Hanuman paused for a long moment and
allowed his words to be grasped by them all.
He then said: “O king! I have come here, to your presence, by
the wish and command of my king Sugriva. He wishes you
well and listen to his words which will be beneficial to you in
this world and the next. This is the message of my king:
‘There was a very noble king in the line of the Ikshvakus. He
was a great warrior and his name was Dasaratha. His eldest
son is Rama. He is a great warrior too and because of the
mandate of his father, he came to the Dandaka forest,
accompanied by his wife and his brother, the brave
Lakshmana. His wife Sita, who is the daughter of Janaka, was
lost in the forest. Prince Rama arrived in the hill Rishyamooka
while he wandered in search of his wife. There he met
Sugriva, the monkey, and became friends with him. They
made a pact and Sugriva promised to organise a search for Sita
and in return Rama said that his lost kingdom would be
restored to Sugriva. As per his promise Rama killed Vali and
gave the kingdom to Sugriva, his brother. As for Vali, your
majesty knows him well enough, I think. That Vali has been
killed by Rama with a single arrow.’ The king Sugriva has sent
monkeys in all the four quarters to look for Sita and they are
still engaged in the search for the lost princess. They are all
powerful and valiant monkeys. Some of them are as powerful
as Garuda and others as fleet as Vayu. As for me, I am the son
of Vayu and my name is Hanuman. With a desire to locate the
hiding place of Sita I leaped across the sea which is a hundred
yojanas in width. While I was wandering around, I happened
to see Sita in your house. I was surprised at it.
“You are a wise king and you are quite familiar with Dharma
and the observance of it. It is not becoming that such a noble
person like you should keep another man’s wife as captive. It
is not fit for men of superior intelligence like you to get
involved in acts which are not righteous. Which deva or
danava or asura will be able to withstand the sharp arrows
which will be shot from the bows of Rama and Lakshmana?
No one who has wronged Rama will escape the suffering
which is sure to follow it: not in the three worlds. Please
consider my words. Make up your mind to act in such a
manner that it will be according to the dictates of Dharma and
which will benefit your past, your present and your future.
Make haste and return Sita to Rama who is a god among men.
I have seen Sita and the impossible has been possible for me.
The rest is in the hands of Rama.
“I saw Sita immersed in sorrow and I am surprised that you do
not recognise her to be a five-headed serpent whom you have
kept with you with so much affection and love. Like food
which is mixed with poison cannot be digested, this woman
will prove to be too much for you.
“This, your life, has been blessed with so much tapas and strict
observance of several Vratas which demand a control of the
senses. It has been blessed by the gods. Do you think it is right
that it should all come to an end because of a woman? You are
without any care since your tapas has granted you immunity
from death by asuras and the devas. Still, you seem to have
forgotten one factor. This Sugriva is neither a deva nor an
asura. He is not a rakshasa and he is not a danava. Gandharva
he is not, and he is not a yaksha or a pannaga. He is but a
monkey and as for Rama, he is a human being, a mere man. O
king! Remember this and tell me how you are going to protect
yourself. The results of one’s righteousness and those of one’s
trespasses against Dharma do not go together. Even Dharma is
eclipsed if Adharma is harboured in the mind. You have, so
far, enjoyed the fruits of your Dharma. There is no doubt about
it. And it goes without saying that the fruits of your
unrighteousness will also be inflicted on you and you cannot
escape them. Remember the destruction in Janasthana.
Remember the killing of Vali. Take them as a warning and
think again of the friendship of Rama and Sugriva. Consider
all these and try to think of a method which will help you to
guard yourself from the fate which is imminent. My valour,
the valour of a single monkey, is enough to destroy the entire
city of Lanka. But that is not the way Rama thinks. He has
already decided on the fate of the sinner who has the
foolishness to steal his wife from him. Monkeys and bears will
form the army of Rama and Indra himself cannot escape
punishment if he has offended Rama. What then of a mere
rakshasa like you? You think of Rama’s wife as Sita, a woman
whom you have captured and imprisoned. Listen to me and
understand that she is like the dark night which will swallow
the lustre and glory of Lanka. She is like the noose of death
which you have placed on your neck unknowingly. Enough of
this foolishness and think of the best course of action. You
must realise that Sita is like fire which is certain to burn up
this city with its beautiful gardens, and mansions. Rama’s
anger is deadly. Please protect your friends, your kinsmen,
ministers, brothers, children, wealth, your women and all the
beauty which is Lanka. Listen to my words and act
accordingly. Rama can destroy all the entire universe and
create it again. There is no one who can oppose him in the
three worlds. Having offended Rama it will not be possible for
you to live long. No one can help you: not Indra, nor Brahma
nor the three-eyed Rudra.”
Ravana’s anger was mounting with every word uttered by
Hanuman. He was beside himself with anger and he promptly
ordered that the monkey should be put to death.
Vibhishana, the brother of Ravana, felt that this was not the
right action on the part of Ravana. He was a rakshasa who was
righteous-minded and he thought about how to dissuade
Ravana from taking this wrong decision. The king was very
angry and it was not easy to talk to an angry person, more so
when he is the king. Vibhishana was wise and he could use
words which had the proper effect. He spoke softly to the king.
He said: “Be calm, O king. Do not give way to anger. Listen to
my words. It is a convention among kings that no messenger
should be put to death. Your orders that this monkey should be
executed is against all codes of Dharma which a king should
observe. It does not become a king like you, a great emperor
known the world over, to do this to a mere messenger. I do not
have to teach you the nuances of Dharma nor about the code
of behaviour. You are at home in all the rules of kingship and
you now the intricacies of it. When a wise man like you gives
in to the sway of anger the proficiency in the shastras, which
you have attained, will all go waste. You are the undaunted
lord of all of us and it is not right that you should be carried
away by anger. You should consider the situation calmly and
punish the monkey properly.”
Ravana was not willing to listen to Vibhishana. His anger had
not abated yet. He said: “Death as a punishment is not wrong
when it is meted out to wicked ones like this monkey. He is a
menace and a sinner and I see nothing wrong in putting him to
death.”
Vibhishana pursued his arguments and said : “No, you should
not do so, my lord. On no account should a messenger be put
to death. The rules are very clear about it. The wise have
declared it to be so. No doubt he is an enemy. He has caused
untold harm to us. Good people have prescribed different
types of punishment to different people. Except death, you can
pronounce any other form of punishment. That is allowed.
Whipping, maiming, shaving off their heads or marking them
with scars are all punishments allowed for a messenger. But
not death. A righteous king like you should not lose your name
because of the anger in your mind. And again, there is not
particular gain in killing this monkey. The punishment should,
actually, be given to those who have sent him. Whether he is
docile, or wicked or aggressive, is immaterial. He is here only
to convey the message sent by the enemy. He is doing his duty
and, by himself, he is guiltless. Therefore, he should not be
killed. Taint will besmirch your name and it should not be
courted. You gain nothing by the judgment you have
pronounced except the censure of the wise and infamy.
“Attempts should be made to attack the princes who have
despatched the monkey. You have any number of brave and
good warriors who can fight for you to the end. To destroy
these two human beings a small army can be sent and your
wishes will be done. Only, do not kill this monkey. It is not the
right thing to do.”
Ravana was convinced now that Vibhishana spoke the truth.
He was not willing to court the censure of the wise and the
discerning and he accepted the advice of his brother with good
grace. Ravana was still worried about Hanuman. He told
himself: “I am certain that it is Narayana’s glory which has
assumed the form of a monkey with the purpose of killing me.
Is it His Radiance? Is he Brahma Himself? Or is it the
Brahman itself? I wonder.”
Ravana held back his anger with great effort and spoke to
Vibhishana.
14. CONFLAGRATION IN LANKA
Ravana said: “Vibhishana, you are right. It is wrong to kill a
messenger from the enemy. I must think of some other
punishment for him. I have it. Nothing is dearer to a monkey
than its tail. He is extremely proud of his tail. Let the tail of
this impertinent monkey be set on fire and let him go back to
where he came from without his tail. His friends and those
who sent him will see his desolate condition and that will be
punishment enough for him and a warning to the others. Let
his tail be lighted and let him be dragged through the streets of
the city. Let every one of the citizens see him and jeer at him.”
The rakshasas were only too happy to do his bidding. They
brought cloth woven out of cotton and placed it round the tail.
They wrapped it tightly and Hanuman grew in size. They
dipped his tail in oil and set fire to it. It was an immense tail
and the sight of it catching fire made them happy. Many of the
citizens of Lanka came there to see the monkey and the
burning of its tail. Women, children, and old men also came
from their houses to see the wonder.
Hanuman was now well and truly angry. He hit the rakshasas
with his tail and they caught hold of him and tied him up.
Hanuman thought: “It will be very easy for me to break these
bonds and rush at them to kill them. No one can touch me. But
then, my task will remain unfulfilled and I will be failing in
my duty. I will bear the indignity and humiliation of being
insulted by these people. I saw the city during the night. I can
now get a chance to see it in daylight and I can supplement the
knowledge I have already gained. They will be dragging me
through all the streets and that suits file to perfection. My
mind is unaffected by their jubilation.”
The rakshasas tied him up firmly and they dragged him
through the streets of Lanka and his tail was blazing all the
while. They made a lot of noise and Hanuman walked very
quietly with them as though he had decided to be docile,
finding their might to be superior. He had a good view of
Lanka and he walked silently with them. People scoffed at him
and he heeded them not.
Some of the rakshasis rushed to Sita and said: “Sita, do you
remember that red-faced monkey with whom you were talking
this morning? He is being dragged through the streets of the
city and the king has ordered his tail should be burnt. They
have set fire to it and it is blazing.”
Sita was horrified at the fate of Hanuman. Pain was writ on her
and tears welled up into her eyes. She invoked Agni, the god
of fire, in mind and, with a view to helping Hanuman, she
said: “If it is true that I have served my lord and husband, if it
is true that I have considered my husband as my only god, if it
is true that I have observed all the Vratas and performed tapas
with a pure mind, then let not Hanuman feel your heat. If it is
true that Rama has any affection for me, if there is at least a
small amount of good fortune which is due to me, let
Hanuman be unaffected by you. If it is true that my only
prayer is to be with Rama once again, let Hanuman be free of
your fiery touch.” Agni was prompt to obey her injunctions.
He was cool like the paste of sandalwood and the wind Vayu
blew softly on his son. Hanuman was, in the meantime,
amazed at the fact that fire had not hurt him at all. He asked
himself: “Though my tail is burning so bright I do not feel the
heat at all and my tail is not being burnt up. I feel a coolness as
though sandal paste has been applied to my tail. There is no
doubt about it. This is as amazing as the appearance of a
mountain in the middle of the sea when I was coming here.
When the lord of the seas was filled with respect for Rama so
much so he sent Mainaka to greet me, is it a wonder then that
the god of fire has decided to leave me unhurt? Sita’s
compassion and the glory of Rama and the friendship of my
father must have made Agni refrain from hurting me.”
Hanuman had seen all that was to be seen. Suddenly he roared
and sprang into the air. He gave them all a jolt. He grew to an
enormous size and he reached the top of a roof which was not
easily accessible to the captors who were dragging him along:
He made himself small enough to make the bonds slip from
him and grew again to enormous proportions. He grasped a
pillar in his hands and beat up all those who dared to approach
him. He sat for a moment thinking on his further course of
action. “What remains for me to do?” He asked himself.
“What can I do now to hurt Ravana further? His garden is
destroyed. Several of his good fighters are gone. I have killed
one of his sons. I should now set about on the task of
destroying his fort. This fire which was used to punish me has
been denied its food since he does not hurt me. It is but right
that I should feed him. I will set fire to the mansions in the
city.”
Hanuman was like a cloud lit by lightning as he leaped from
house top to housetop. Active to an unbelievable degree,
assisted by Vayu, Hanuman was busy setting fire to house after
house, mansion after mansion, palace after palace. It was a
terrible fire which rose to the skies, plied with the food
supplied by Hanuman. The houses of all the important
courtiers of the king were burnt up. All the rich brocades and
silks and precious articles in the mansions and palaces were
reduced to ashes. Hanuman finally landed in the house of
Ravana and he touched it also with fire and soon it grew into a
blaze. The city was aflame and the leaping flames made one
think of the conflagration at the end of the Yuga. The citizens
who were so full of exuberance a while ago were now panic-
stricken. Screams could be heard everywhere and there were
innumerable deaths as people jumped down from the terraces
of the burning houses and Hanuman was unaffected by the
havoc he had caused. The flames were licking everything they
touched. Perhaps, thought the people, when Lord Mahadeva
burnt the three worlds, it must have looked like this. The
sound made by the buildings tumbling down and the cries of
distress from the people added to the crackle of fire and they
were all together making a terrible noise and it seemed to
reach the sky.
Hanuman seemed to be a being from another world. They
could not believe that a mere monkey could be capable of so
much valour. It was, evidently, not born of this earth. Fright
was writ large on the faces of the people in Lanka.
Hanuman had completed his self-appointed task of destroying
the city and he now stood on top of the hill by name Trikuta.
His tail was still burning and he thought of Rama. The
heavenly host praised Hanuman for his great achievement and
his anger was appeased to an extent when he thought of Rama.
He reached the sea and dipping his tail in it, he extinguished
the fire which had burnt up the city of Lanka.
He was suddenly struck with a dread fear. He felt that he had
been too impulsive in setting fire to the city. He told himself:
“I should not have done it. The really wise and great people
will be able to control surging anger and hold it back. Like
water which quenches fire which is burning they should use
their intelligence to control their anger. Only such men are
considered to be wise, great and to be the best among men.
Man is easily prone to commit sins when he is angry. No one
is exempt from this law. An angry man may kill even those
who are to be respected. He will talk to good people with a
lack of respect which is unforgivable. One who is a slave to
anger will not be able to discriminate between what should be
spoken and what should not be. There is nothing he will not
do. The really great man will shed anger like a snake sheds his
skin. I now censure myself for this act of mine which was
impulsive and thoughtless.
“When I set fire to the city I forgot that Sita is in the city.
When the entire city has been burnt it stands to reason that she
has been burnt also. Foolish, senseless traitor that I am, I have
betrayed my master. I have ruined the future for Rama. I have
seen Sita and yet, because of this fire she has been killed by
me. I have not taken her safety into consideration. I have
struck at the root of happiness for Rama and killed it. There is
no place in Lanka which has been left untouched by fire and it
follows that Sita has been burnt to death. Because of my
stupidity I have brought ruin on everyone. The only course
open to me is to lose my life. I should drown myself or
become a victim to fire. It is the curse of monkeys that to them
fickleness is second nature. My rajasic quality which is not
controlled by the mind should be condemned. Even I who
should be above the sway of emotions became a slave to
anger.” Hanuman was sunk in the depths of despair. Even as
he was standing thus, desolate, on the shores of the sea, he
thought again: “Perhaps her glory and her divinity would have
prevented fire from approaching her. Her chastity would have
held it at bay and fire is incapable of touching her. She is
herself a heap of fire. It is Rama’s glory and her purity that
prevented the fire from hurting me. When such an
insignificant monkey like me could be spared how then can
she be burnt?”
Hanuman convinced himself that she was safe. He was still
pondering on it when some charanas who were passing by in
the sky spoke some words within his hearing. They said: “It
was indeed a miracle which happened in Lanka. Hanuman had
set fire to the entire city and nothing is left of it. And yet, there
is one person who is not harmed at all and that is Sita.”
Hanuman was thrilled to hear the words of the charanas and he
prostrated before the great Rama in his mind. Though he was
sure now of her safety Hanuman wanted to see Sita once again
before he left Lanka. “I will salute the Devi under the
Shimshupa tree and I will express my relief at her safety and
then proceed to the north on my journey back.”
He went to where Sita was. She was overjoyed to see him and
said: “I am convinced that you can, alone, destroy this entire
rakshasa host. There is no limit to your power. Go back to
Rama and give him the message of mine that I am waiting
impatiently for his coming.” Hanuman said: “Rama will soon
be here surrounded by his army of monkeys and bears. You
can be without any worry.” He prostrated before her and took
leave of her.
Hanuman was eager to go back to Rama and give him the
great news and he hurried to the top of the hill by name
Arishta. He strode on the surface of the top and the rocks were
crushed by him and his heavy steps. As he did on the top of
the Mahendra mountain Hanuman grew in size. He took one
look at the sea surging under him and he sprang into the air his
face towards the north. The mountain was pressed down by his
weight and it was pushed down into the earth. The trees were
like broken twigs and there was a great crashing noise made as
they fell to the ground accompanied by the rocks which had
been dislodged in profusion. Serpent and lions left their hiding
places and came out in terror. The rocks were covered by the
poisons which the serpents were spitting out of their fear.
Hanuman was in the air after shaking the mountain away from
his great feet.
Spurred by his eagerness to reach Rama, and pleased with
himself since he had achieved his objective, Hanuman was
finding it very easy to cross the sea. It. seemed as though he
were swallowing the sky with his immense frame. He seemed
to touch the moon and he seemed to pass very close to the sun
and the region of the stars. The clouds were pulled along with
him because of his speed. He passed through the sky where the
clouds were tinted in myriad hues. Some were white, some
red, and others were blue and yellow. There were some which
were tinted green and red and it was beautiful to see Hanuman
streaking like lightning through them. Roaring like a rain
cloud he coursed through the sky like an arrow shot from a
bow. He met the mountain Mainaka and he set up such a roar
when he went near it. After stroking it with affection he went
on his way. Soon he was nearing the Mahendra mountain and
here could be heard the roar which he set up. The four quarters
resounded with the echo of his roar. As he neared the spot
where his friends were awaiting him he shouted to them and
shook his long tail. The triumphant cry of Hanuman was heard
everywhere.
The Vanara host which was waiting for him eagerly and with
great anxiety heard his war cry. They waited for him to land.
Jambavan called them all together and said: “It is evident that
Hanuman has been successful in his adventure. Or else he
would not have sounded so jubilant.”
The entire army was dancing with joy in anticipation of the
good news which Hanuman was sure to bring them.
15. THE RETURN OF HANUMAN
They ran hither and thither in excitement and pulling out
flowering branches from the trees nearby they waved them
about in ecstasy. Hanuman could be heard approaching and
they stood with their palms folded together while he landed on
the mountain Mahendra. The monkeys rushed to him and
stood around him. They were greatly relieved to see him come
back without any mishap. They tried to serve him with fruits
and roots and asked him to refresh himself. Hanuman
approached Jambavan and Angada and saluted them. They
welcomed him with great affection and Hanuman said: “In the
pleasure garden of Ravana, in a garden by name Ashokavana,
I saw her. She was surrounded by rakshasis who had been
placed to keep watch on her. She was thinking only of Rama
and it was sad to see her covered with dust, thin because of her
eternal fast, with her hair twisted into a single strand and lying
on her back like a dark serpent.”
The monkeys, as soon as they heard the words : “Sita has been
found,” jumped in the air and showed their happiness by
various demonstrations. Angada said : “In this entire world,
there is no one like you. No one can equal you in valour and
might. You have crossed the sea, and you have come back safe
after succeeding in your task. Your devotion to our master is
great. Your achievement is indeed incomparable. The noble
queen of Rama has been seen by you because of our great and
good fortune. Rama will soon be rid of his sorrow.” •
They all stood around looking at Hanuman eager to hear in
detail about his journey to Lanka and about Sita. Mahendra
mountain was looking glorious with Hanuman and Angada
and all the others crowding on it.
Jambavan made them all sit down and he asked Hanuman :
“Tell us how Sita was found by you. How is she? How does
Ravana behave towards her? We are all eager to know all
about everything. Relate to us the happenings in Lanka. We
will listen to you and later we will decide as to what should be
done. There may be some facts which can be told now, and
some which may have to be suppressed. You are wise enough
to know all about it. Tell us everything now. We are eager and
impatient to know.”
Hanuman made obeisance to Sita by prostrating towards the
south and then began his recital. He told them about the
Mainaka hill and about Surasa. He told them how he had to
outwit her and then he came to the incident of Simhika whom
he had to kill. Then followed his landing in Lanka and his
encounter with Lankini, the guardian of the city. He spoke in
detail about going into the antahpura of Ravana in search of
Sita. They listened as though they were spellbound and they
suffered with him as he told them of his frustration which he
met with everywhere. He told them how he felt that he would
never reach the end of the sea of sorrow. Then came the visit
to the Ashokavana which was the only place which he had not
scrutinised.
“In the midst of that garden was a Shimshupa tree,” said
Hanuman. “I sat on that tree and looked all around me. The
moon had come up in the heavens and I could see clearly. A
short distance from there, in a temple-like shelter I saw her. I
saw Sita. In the midst of the rakshasis she was like a stricken
deer surrounded by tigresses. She was seated on the ground,
the bare ground, and she was weeping all the time.” Hanuman
here wiped his own eyes and continued his recital. He told
them about his shrinking himself to the size of a kitten and
hiding himself among the leaves of the trees : about the
coming of Ravana and his words to Sita : about his threats and
his ultimatum. Hanuman told them everything in great detail
and the recital was thrilling to the listeners. What had been
abandoned as a hopeless task had been achieved and Hanuman
had saved their lives.
He recounted to them the dream which Trijata had spoken of
and about the despair of Sita. He then told them how he made
himself known to Sita, about her initial distrust and about how
he had convinced her that he was from Rama. He was happy
when he described in detail the several words he spoke and
which Sita had spoken and how she gave him the jewels to be
given to Rama in return for the ring.
He came to the destruction of the Ashokavana. The monkeys
who were listening were now greatly excited when they heard
how Hanuman had killed the many chiefs of the army of
Ravana and about the death of a son of the king. This was
greatly to their liking and they jumped in the air, waved their
tails and embraced each other. Hanuman told them about his
getting bound by the Brahmastra and about his encounter with
Ravana in his court. When they were told about the death
sentence which had been pronounced on him they listened in
silence and then with a slight smile on his face Hanuman
described graphically the burning of Lanka. The excitement of
the monkeys was gratifying to him. Each one of them thought
that he has done it himself and they laughed. They screeched
and they jumped in the air and kissed their tails again and
again. They were astonished at the miracle which made him
immune to the effects of the fire which was blazing at the tip
of his tail and about Sita being unharmed by the fire which
destroyed the rest of Lanka.
Hanuman said: “I went and saw her again to make sure that
she was safe. I saw her again and took leave of her and I
hurried to your presence. There is a mountain by name Arishta
there and from the top of that mountain I leaped on to the air
since I was impatient to meet all of you, to bring you the
happy tidings that Sita is there in Lanka and to end your
worries. I have come back and my service has been rendered
to my king and to Rama. My mission has been fruitful because
of the grace of Rama, because of the good wishes of all of you
and because of the desire to please our king I managed to
succeed when I least expected to. I have told you everything
that happened in Lanka. Let us now decide on the future
course of action.”
He paused for a moment and said: “It is our good fortune that
Sita has not been harmed in any way by that sinful rakshasa.
Rama’s sorrows will soon be at an end and our king will be
released from the solemn promise he has made.
“When I think of the immensity of Ravana’s crime I am
surprised that he is still alive. I then realised the tapas he has
performed, which is what is protecting him. He is a great man,
he has performed intense tapas and has pleased Lord
Mahadeva Hiniself with his devotion and that is what is
guarding him. Or else touching fire is not as terrible as
touching Sita, the wife of the Lord. She is sitting patiently
there, under the tree by name Shimshupa, the very picture of
woe and despair. Like the moon hidden by a bank of clouds
she is there, hiding her glory. She does not consider Ravana as
anyone important enough to talk to. As I told you, she placed a
blade of grass between her and Ravana as she spoke to him
making him realise that she has as much respect for him as she
has for that blade of grass. Her mind is ever set on Rama and
she has no other thought in her mind. She is a pathetic figure
and we must hasten to her rescue. Rama will find it very easy
to kill Ravana and rescue her. She could have killed Ravana
with the fire of her Paativratya but she respects Rama so much
that she wants him to rescue her.”
After listening to the thrilling narrative of Hanuman, Angada,
the prince, said: “We should try our utmost to do the needful.
Under the leadership of Jambavan we can strive to reach our
goal. I can, single-handed, accost Ravana and his army. Is
there any doubt of our destroying him and his entire host if we
go all together? I can kill him and his kinsmen and his sons. I
am familiar with the astras like Brahma, Aindra, Vayavya and
many others. I can tackle the astra warfare of Indrajit. Give me
permission to go and I will come back crowned with glory. I
will rain stones on their army and it will all be crushed beyond
any recognition. Hanuman is enough to work havoc in their
ranks. If all of us, Panasa, Neela, aided by Dvividha and
Mainda who have been granted boons, attack the army of
Ravana, we can destroy it completely. Let us go back to Rama
with Sita who will be rescued by us. If we go back and say:
`Sita has been found but we have not brought her with us’, it
will not be pleasing to the ears of our king and those of Rama.
We are a powerful army and all the world knows of our valour.
It is of such a high order. Hanuman will, single-handed, do the
needful and we can go back to our Kishkindha with Sita Devi
who has been captive all these many months. Our king will be
pleased with what we have done.”
Jambavan listened with an indulgent smile to the words of
young prince who was very dear to him. When the enthusiastic
talk of Angada was ended he said: “You are right, Angada, my
prince. It is not an impossible task that you have suggested.
We can easily do it.
“Still, I feel that Rama should know the situation and we
should leave it to him to decide on the future course of action
which should be adopted by us. Sita herself, I gather from
Hanuman’s words, wants Rama to go to Lanka, punish the
miscreant and take her back with him. Let us go back to
Kishkindha and relate the entire happenings to Rama and to
our king. We will leave the future in their hands.”
Angada and Hanuman with the rest of the group accepted the
advice of Jambavan, since they considered him to be the
wisest of them all and with great joy in their hearts the entire
host of monkeys began its march towards Kishkindha.
16. SUGRIVA’S MADHUVANA
Excited as they were by the good news they were carrying
and, with the thought of the great fight ahead of them, the
monkeys proceeded fast towards their city and soon they
reached the outskirts of the city of Kishkindha. On the very
edge of the city was a garden, beautiful and exciting. It was
almost a forest, in size, but it was a well-tended garden. It was
inaccessible to everyone and it was called ‘Madhuvana’. It
belonged to Sugriva. The king’s uncle, Dadhimukha, was in
charge of it.
When they saw the garden the monkeys became extremely
excited. They went to their prince Angada and asked him for
permission to enter it and to taste of the honeyed wines which
were to be found there in plenty. Angada consulted with
Jambavan and Hanuman and finally decided that they should
be granted the thrill of tasting the madhu in the favourite
garden of the king.
The entire crowd rushed into the forest and soon each and
every one of them was drunk gloriously. The monkeys were
already happy and the prospect of tasting the madhu of the
king made them jump in joy. They entered the garden and
enjoyed themselves to their heart’s content.
Some began to sing and some were so drunk that they could
not walk steadily. Some were dancing and others were
laughing for no reason at all. Some were jumping from tree to
tree and others were wandering around aimlessly. They were
talking incoherently and some embraced each other. There
were small tiffs and arguments typical of the intoxication
caused by too much drinking. There was not a single monkey
who was not drunk and each had drunk until he was satiated.
Dadhimukha tried to prevent the havoc that they had caused in
the garden and the garden was no ordinary garden: it was the
king’s garden and he had been guarding it so jealously. He
talked to some of them, frightened some of them, threatened
some and beat up others. Some he tried to coax with sweet
words and not one of them would respond either to his appeals
or to his threats. He was dragged here and there by the
drunken monkeys and they enjoyed themselves immensely in
the garden of their king.
Hanuman said: “Drink your fill and do not be afraid of this
guard. I will take care of him.”
Angada heard the words of Hanuman and approving of them
he said: “Let them drink as much as they wish. They have
come back from a long journey with gladness in their hearts
and they should be allowed this pleasure.”
The entire garden was filled with the monkeys in various
stages of intoxication. Dadhimukha who tried to avert the
damage to the garden found it impossible to do so and he saw
that the prince had sanctioned the mischief that was being
caused by the monkeys.
There ensued a fight between the guards led by Dadhimukha
and the drunken monkeys. But the guards were not able to
quell the army. Even Hanuman joined in the fight! Finally
Dadhimukha said: “Let them do what they like. Let us go to
the king and tell him. He is at the moment on the Prasravana
hill with Rama. We will tell him all that has happened here. He
is so very fond of this garden he is sure to punish these
intruders. Come, let us go.”
Soon he was in the presence of Sugriva. He went near his king
and prostrated before him. Sugriva looked at him and asked
him: “Rise up. What has happened? Why are you so
distressed? Tell me everything.”
And Dadhimukha told him about the havoc played by the host
of monkeys in Madhuvana and about Angada and Hanuman
allowing and encouraging this outrage.
Lakshmana was near Sugriva and he was listening to the
complaint lodged by Dadhimukha. He asked Sugriva: “Why
has this guardian of the forest come here? What is he so
grieved about? I am extremely curious.”
Sugriva who was famed for his sagacity turned to Lakshmana
and said: “He is telling me that the Vanara host led by Angada
has entered the Madhuvana, my favourite garden. And the
garden, he tells me, has been destroyed completely. Contrary
to his expectations, I am going to leave them all unpunished
and I will welcome them with open arms and gracious smiles.”
Dadhimukha could not believe his ears when his king spoke
than Lakshmana turned his inquiring eyes at Sugriva and the
king said: “It seems to me, the monkeys, whom I had sent
down south to search for Sita, have returned. They have dared
to enter Madhuvana, my garden, which has been zealously
guarded by none less than my valiant uncle here. Considering
that they have been so bold, it stands to reason that they have
succeeded in their quest. I am almost certain that Hanuman
must have met Devi Sita. No one else is capable of such
valour. Hanuman is the only person I know, who can achieve
the most difficult task.
“Hanuman is always efficient and never once has he failed in
any task he has undertaken. The perseverance, wisdom,
firmness, valour and the power of the intellect are all to be
found in this great Vanara, Hanuman. And again, Jambavan
and Angada are both very wise and they have been with him to
assist him in his enterprise. These two are excellent in
organising and they know what should be done, when.
Nothing which Jambavan has planned has ever gone wrong.
“Now this Madhuvana has been ruined by the host of Vanaras
who went southwards. It was led by Angada and evidently
they are armed with good news and the news must be so dear
to my heart that they are sure that the ruin of Madhuvana will
not be noticed by me at all. They would never have dared to
do so unless they had been sure of my forgiveness. These
guards have been hurt because they tried to protect the garden.
It is evident that the host of Vanaras is bringing me good news.
“Consider the circumstances, Lakshmana. They are all only
too familiar with the fact that this garden of mine should not
be entered by anyone else and yet they have wrought so much
harm to it. They are enjoying themselves so much that I am led
to believe that it is their happiness which has granted them so
much courage. If they had failed in the quest for Sita they
would have been so depressed they would never have thought
of getting drunk and incurring my displeasure.”
Rama was listening silently to the words of Sugriva and it was
clear to his mind that Sugriva was reasoning well and he and
Lakshmana thought that he had guessed right. They respected
the high order of Sugriva’s intelligence and they knew that he
was right.
Sugriva turned to Dadhimukha and said: “My dear uncle, I am
extremely pleased that the Madhuvana has been destroyed by
the monkeys. They have made a triumphal entry into the
kingdom and they deserve this privilege of using my garden. I
am eager to meet them all, led by Angada, by Jambavan and
Hanuman. With Rama and Lakshmana I am waiting here,
impatient to hear the news they have brought.”
Dadhimukha went back to the Madhuvana in a state of
stupefaction. Such a thing had never happened before. He
could not understand how the king could forgive such an
outrage. As for Sugriva, he was thrilled that he has been able
to keep his word to Rama and that Hanuman and the others
had made it possible.
17. THE NARRATION OF HANUMAN
Dadhimukha went back to Madhuvana and he found the
monkey’s just getting over their intoxication. Some of them
were sober and others were just half awake. He went to the
presence of Angada, the prince, and, standing with his palms
folded, he said: “My dear prince, child, please forgive me and
the guards for trying to stop you from enjoying yourself.
Please do not be incensed by our foolishness. You are the
prince and the master of this garden and it was wrong, nay,
highly impertinent, on my part to have behaved as I did. I seek
your forgiveness. In my foolish anger I left you all and rushed
to the presence of the king and told him about the happenings
here. He was extremely happy when he heard about it and I
was amazed. He was happy that you had all come back. He
sent me to you with the message: ‘Ask them to come and see
me soon. Rama, Lakshmana and I, are waiting for the news
brought by them and we are impatient.’ I was asked to give
you this message.”
Angada, after hearing the words of Dadhimukha, said:
“Evidently Rama also knows about our tarrying here. Let us
not spend any more time here but let us go back to our king.”
He addressed the monkeys and said: “You have been allowed
to have your fill of the madhu which is precious to my uncle.
Let us now hasten to the presence of the king.” The army rose
up as one man and hurried on the last lap of their journey.
Some flew in the air and some leaped from tree to tree and
soon they were in the presence of Sugriva.
Sugriva, in the meantime, was talking to Rama about the news
which they were sure to hear. He said: “Be of good cheer, my
friend. Sita ha, been discovered, I am sure of it. The time I had
stipulated has been overstepped and they would never have
had the courage to come back to me without their task being
completed. Prince Angada, who led the army, would never
have come back to me, I am certain of that. He would have
been frightened of the punishment I would have meted out to
him and his troupe which might have failed in the mission.
Angada would not have had the courage to grant permission to
the army to drink the honey and the wines which have been
exclusively mine. His great enthusiasm and his assurance that
I will not be angry with any of them, proves to me that they
are bringing us good tidings about Sita. And I am sure it was
Hanuman who has dared to enter the enemy’s country and
discovered her whereabouts. Forget your misery, Rama. The
time has come when sorrow should be shed since it will soon
be forgotten.”
The monkey host arrived with a great tumultous noise. Each
one of the monkeys walked as though he had managed to
achieve the impossible and they strutted with pride. Sugriva
heard the noise and he was happy. He waited for a while and
Hanuman with Angada led them to his presence. Their faces
were beaming with joy as they prostrated before their king,
Rama and Lakshmana. Hanuman prostrated again and again
before Rama and said: “Sita has been seen.”
It was heavenly for them to hear the words of Hanuman and he
told them briefly first about his finding Sita unharmed by
Ravana, but very unhappy because of her captivity, her
separation from her lord and because of the hopelessness of
her condition. Sugriva was very proud of his men who had
helped him to keep his promise. Lakshmana looked with
affection at Hanuman and Rama’s eyes rested with love and
grace on Hanuman who stood humbly before him after telling
him about Sita, after giving him a new lease on life.
Hanuman waited for an opportunity to tell Rama in detail
about the many happenings in Lanka and the monkeys vied
with each other to tell Rama about the captivity of Sita and
about the cruelties she had to face. From the graphic manner in
which they spoke it would seem as though it was these
monkeys and not Hanuman who had seen all these!
Rama asked again: “I am glad to know that Sita is unharmed
and still alive. Only tell me, where is she? What does she think
of me? Tell me all about Sita.”
The monkeys, with slightly ashamed faces, went to Hanuman
and stood by his side silently looking at him as if to say: “It is
up to you to take up where we left off.” Rama was looking on
with a smile and Lakshmana hid a broad smile which was
dawning on his lips. Sugriva was too happy to see anything
comical in the situation.
Hanuman came near to Rama. Solemnly he made a namaskara
in the direction where Sita was, and then said: “My lord,
Rama, with a desire to see Sita Devi, I leaped across the sea
which was a hundred yojanas wide. On the southern shore of
the sea is a city by name Lanka which is where Ravana rules.
In the antahpura of Ravana, I saw Sita, the purest of women.
With her thoughts and hopes centred on you, she is managing
to keep alive. She is a captive in a garden which is the pleasure
garden of Ravana. When I first saw her, she was surrounded
by rakshasis all of whom were trying to bully her into
accepting the unholy love of Ravana. This noble lady who has
been born to be an heiress to nothing but happiness is, today,
the most unhappy of women. I saw her hair which was matted
due to neglect and which was lying in a single strand, twisted
into a rough plait and hanging on her back like a deadly snake.
She was half reclining and half sitting on the bare ground. She
is imprisoned in that garden and several fearful rakshasis
guard her. Like a lotus drenched in dew she is looking wilted
and sad. There is no way for her to escape from Ravana. She
had made up her mind to give up her life and I saw her then.
Her thoughts are bent on you, Rama, and she is thinking only
of you.”
Hanuman told Rama about his sitting on top of the tree and
reciting the story of the kings of the Ikshvaku race and about
how he won the confidence of Sita. He related to him the
conversation with Sita and about everything in great detail. He
said: “She has sent you the following message: ‘Rama, I will
stay alive for a month more. I will not be allowed to live
longer than that by this Ravana. Save me before the expiry of
the month.’ When she was given your ring, she was as happy
as though she had seen you in person. She has sent you her
jewel which she would wear in her hair in the days when she
had been with you. She had kept it very carefully and she gave
it to me and asked me to give it to you. She asked me to
remind you about the incident of the crow and also about the
tilaka made by the dust of the stone Manasila. She said that
only she knew about it and you and she wanted you to
remember them.”
Rama took the jewel in his hands and tears sprang to his eyes
as he clasped it to his bosom. With his voice faltering because
of his emotion he told Sugriva: “Seeing this jewel my mind is
sorely distressed as a mother cow’s will, when it thinks of her
calf. This was given to Sita by her father and she was wearing
it during our wedding. She was beautiful when this jewel
adorned her hair. This had been given by Indra to Janaka when
he was pleased with that king. This jewel brings to my mind
my father, Sita and her father. I feel that Sita is here by my
side when I see this.”
He was silent for a while and then said: “Lakshmana, I am
seeing this jewel and not Sita who was always wearing it. Can
anything be more pathetic than this?” He turned to Hanuman
and asked him: “Tell me all about the words which Sita spoke.
It will be like water to the parched lips of a thirsty man. If she
says she will stay alive for a month more, then her life will be
longer than mine. I cannot live for a moment more without
Sita. Take me to her, my dear Hanuman. Take me to where
Sita is. After knowing where Sita is, I cannot tarry even for a
moment more. How is my beloved able to bear the cruel words
of the rakshasis who surrounded her? Her face must be
without its natural lustre and will be like the moon during the
season Sharad when clouds obscure its beauty. Hanuman, tell
me once again about her. I am eager to know.”
Hanuman spoke humbly and in great detail he related all that
had happened in the Ashokavana, and about how he spoke to
Sita.
Hanuman began right from the beginning and told Rama about
their meeting Sampati and about the certainty with which he
had told them that Sita was in the antahpura of Ravana and
about how he could see her. Then came their problem as to
how the sea was to be crossed. Playing down his own prowess
as much as he could, Hanuman told them about the many
adventures he had. When he had come back from the city of
Lanka he had told his comrades about the happenings at Lanka
with great gusto. But here, it was different. He spoke mostly
about the incidents which had Sita as the central figure and he
went on to relate the conversation he had with Sita in great
detail. Hanuman spoke very humbly and related everything
which happened in Lanka. He repeated the manner in which
Sita had narrated the episode of Kakasura and her lament that
Rama, who could be so angry with a mere crow, was silent
now that she was abducted by a rakshasa. The words of
comfort spoken by himself were also repeated to Rama. He did
not leave out even a single word spoken by her and all the
while Rama listened with tears running unheeded down his
face. Hanuman concluded: “My lord, I have assured her that
you will soon be in Lanka accompanied by our king and his
army of monkeys and bears. Her grief is slightly assuaged by
my words of encouragement and assurance and Devi is
bravely counting the days which will have to pass before she
can be reunited with you. She is eagerly waiting for the day
when Ravana will be killed by you and when she is assured of
the deliverance from the hands of the wicked rakshasa king.”
YUDDHA KANDA
1. PREPARATIONS
Hearing the words of Hanuman, words which were extremely
pleasing to the ears, Rama spoke to him with affection. He
said: “A task which cannot be accomplished by anyone else in
this world, a task which is beyond even the concepts of the
imagination, has been achieved by Hanuman. With the
exception of Vayu and Garuda, and, now, Hanuman, I have
never heard of anyone crossing the ocean. With the strength of
his will he has entered the city of Lanka, the stronghold of the
enemy, and he has come back to us, alive. Not one of the
celestials would have been able to do so. The city is
inaccessible to everyone and it is so well guarded by Ravana
that the very thought of entering it would have made anyone
else think twice before attempting it. There is no one to equal
Hanuman in courage and in valour. Hanuman has done his
utmost to do the bidding of his master Sugriva. He is a real
servant who acts in such a way that his master’s honour is not
besmirched. However hard the task may be, he will act
properly and he is called the best among men by the wise. He
has done what he had been ordered to do and he has acted in a
way which is pleasing to Sugriva. Hanuman, Lakshmana and I
have been helped by you since you have discovered Sita for
us. There is only one sorrow which is hurting me and that is
my inability to reward you in a manner suited to the greatness
of your achievement. Poor as I am, I can only embrace you
with open arms and express my gratitude to you.”
With tears in his eyes Rama embraced Hanuman and the scene
touched the hearts of everyone there. After a while, when his
emotions were somewhat under control, Rama spoke to him
and to Sugriva: “Sita has been found. And yet my mind is not
quite at ease since the thought of the sea is frightening.
Hanuman could do it but how can all of us, the entire army
cross the wide sea? Tell me what you all think of it. How are
we going to cross the sea?”
Hanuman said nothing and Rama was lost in thought. Sugriva
broke into his reverie and said: “It is not right that you should
worry about these things like an ordinary mortal. Forget these
worries even as an ungrateful man forgets his erstwhile
friendship. Now that Sita’s hiding place has been discovered
our biggest problem has been solved. There is no need for
these small details to worry you and make you despondent.
You are learned, well-versed in the shastras. You are known to
study a matter deeply. You are wise and you are able to find
the best way to tackle any problem. When such is the case, it is
not becoming that you should give in to these small worries
which tend to rob you of your peace of mind. We will certainly
cross the ocean filled with crocodiles and whales. I do not
have to tell you that to a man who loses his enthusiasm and
allows himself to be drowned in the sea of sorrow, all his tasks
become frustrated and also, there is the chance of danger
assailing him in his enterprise. As for my men, every one of
them is a brave and devoted warrior and fighter and, if
necessary, they will jump into the fire to please you. I can see
from their faces that I am speaking the truth and only the truth
when I say so. It is up to you to command us and to think of
ways of punishing that sinful rakshasa and bring Sita back.
“I feel that you should think of building a bridge across the
ocean and we can easily reach the city of Lanka. You will soon
see that Lanka situated on top of the hill by name Trikuta. The
moment your eyes are set on the city, you can rest assured that
Ravana is killed. Without a bridge to span the ocean, the
domain of Varuna, it will not be possible even for the heavenly
host to attack the city of Ravana. If the bridge is built then you
can see the valour of the Vanaras who make up my army. They
are able to assume what form they will and they are all, every
one of them, able to kill the enemy. Rama, my friend, please
shed this depression which destroys a task even before it is
begun. In this world, it is worry which causes mental unrest in
man and dampens his enthusiasm. You must not give in to this
weakness. You must show your natural firmness in this
context. This is not the time for sorrow. Remember we are all
here to help you and make up your mind to rouse us into
action. There is no one who will be able to face you once you
enter the field of battle with the bow in your hand. No one in
all the three worlds can think of opposing you. You have
entrusted a duty to us and we will stand by you throughout.
Cross the ocean and see Sita soon. Anger is the weapon with
which you can frighten the enemy and you should shed this
sorrow and adopt anger instead, as your armour. You must
think of a plan by which the ocean can be crossed and the rest
is in our hands. Once the crossing of the waters is achieved,
the rest is easy. You can be sure that my army will be able to
destroy the rakshasa army with the help of trees and rocks. I
am confident that we will be able to destroy that army. We are
going to cross the ocean and we will soon be seeing Ravana
dead. The omens are all good and I am certain that you will
court victory in the war with Ravana.”
Rama listened to the words of Sugriva and his mind found a
semblance of peace. He turned to Hanuman and asked him: “I
am sure to think of some method by which the sea can be
crossed. My tapas will stand me in good stead or if nothing
else works I will drain the sea and make a pathway for the
army. Tell me more about the city of Ravana. How many
fortresses are there? What is the strength of the army? What
are the securities with which the gateways are guarded? How
are they constructed? How is the city protected and how is the
city built? Tell me in detail and make it graphic enough to
make the picture rise before my eyes. You have seen the city in
its entirety and I know how intelligent and far-seeing you are.
You must have collected all the information necessary for us to
attack the city and to assure us of victory.”
Hanuman stood humbly before Rama and recounted to him in
detail all the many defences which Lanka boasted of. He
described in detail the formation of the city, of the
architecture, of the strength of the fortress, and all about the
army and the gateways which decorated the city. He told Rama
about the valiant rakshasas who were part of Ravana’s army
and who guarded the city so jealously. He spoke then and only
then, about his own prowess because of which a part of the
army was destroyed. He spoke very wisely. He did not
underrate the strength of the enemy and, at the same time, he
assured Rama that their own army made up of the mighty
Vanaras and led by great fighters like Angada, Dvividha,
Mainda, and others was capable of subduing the strength of
Ravana’s army.
He concluded: “It is a very well-guarded city and well-nigh
impossible to enter. But that applies to ordinary men, not for
one like you and you are sure to find it easy to bring Sita back
after killing Ravana. Please command us as to what should be
done now. You should think of an auspicious moment when
we should begin our march and as for us, we are willing to set
out immediately.”
2. THE MARCH SOUTHWARDS
Rama listened to the words of Hanuman with great attention
and said: “I assure you I will destroy Lanka. As it happens, the
sun has reached the zenith and the time of the day is called
Vijaya. It is sure to forebode victory to us if we begin our
march now. Sugriva, we can arrange to leave immediately. I
have followed your advice and anger has now filled my heart.
How can this rakshasa hope to be left alive after he has dared
to steal my queen? And where can he go to escape my wrath?
When she hears about my arrival in Lanka, Sita will once
again want to live and, like a dying man who has been fed
with poison will find hope sprouting in his heart when he
sights Amrita, she will long to live and abandon all thoughts of
death. Today the star is Uttara and tomorrow it will be Hasta.
Let us begin our journey. I can see good omens which you
spoke about and I am certain that I will kill Ravana and rescue
Sita. My right eye is throbbing and it means success in our
endeavour.” Rama sat for a moment thinking of the future and
he added: “Let Neela, with a section of the army, go in
advance and lead it through a path which has trees with fruits
in them and which are shady and cool. Neela, be on your
guard all the time. The rakshasas will come to know of the
purpose of our journey and it is quite likely they may poison
the fruits and the water ponds which are in your path. Be very
careful.
‘You should look around all the time and find out if the army
of the enemy is stationed anywhere. Gaja, Gavya and
Gavaksha should lead some portion of the army. Rishabha
should be the leader of another section. Hanuman will carry
me and Angada, my brother Lakshmana. We will be like Indra
on Airavata and Kubera on the elephant by name
Sarvabhauma. Let the army be divided into sections and let
each be led by one mighty warrior and let us all proceed
towards the sea.” Sugriva was happy to obey Rama and the
army left the slopes of Prasravana with great shouts and
demonstrations of their excitement. They jumped about,
leaped from tree to tree and from rock to rock. And so the
entire army proceeded southwards and Rama and Lakshmana
looked like the sun and moon together. There was joy in the
minds of everyone and specially the brothers from Kosala.
It was now evening and the sun had set. Lakshmana said:
“Rama, soon you will kill Ravana and bring Sita back from
her prison. You will return to Ayodhya with a happy heart. I
can see the omens which prophesy nothing but good and
success to us. The breeze is blowing softly and with a caress.
The birds are happy and with the beasts they are making
pleasing noises. The sky is clear in all directions and the sun is
glowing with great splendour. The planet Sukra is behind you.
The seven rishis who are stationed around the star Dhruva can
be seen very clearly and Dhruva too. In the south, the world of
Vishvamitra, the heaven created for Trishanku by our guru,
can be seen clearly too and I can see the royal sage supporting
it. The star Vishakha is shining brightly and that is the star
sacred to the House of the Ikshvakus. The waters in the lakes
and the brooks are sweet and clear and the trees are full of
fruits. The fragrance of the flowers is overpowering. Look
around you, my beloved brother, and take heart. We will be
seeing the end of our misfortunes.”
The Vanara army proceeded with speed and passing many
hills, forests, gardens, streams and rivers, with ease, it reached
the shores of the sea. They reached the foot of the mountain
Mahendra and Rama ascended the peak of the mountain.
He stood there looking around and he saw the broad expanse
of the sea which lay unfurled at his feet. He then descended
and with Sugriva and his brother Lakshmana, he entered the
small forest at the foot of the mountain.
Rama said: “Sugriva, we have arrived at the southern shore of
this great sea. I am again tormented with the diffidence which
visited me before. This lord of the rivers has his other shore
too far away from here. It is not possible to cross the sea
unless we hit upon a method soon. Let the army call a halt
here now. Let us sit and think up methods of crossing this wide
ocean. Now that we have neared the city of the enemy let the
warriors be doubly cautious and alert.”
The army was made to spread out on the many hill tops and
broad expanses of land and the entire earth seemed to be
covered with monkeys and more monkeys. It was a glorious
sight and it was frightening as well. It was like another sea. All
of them had but one thought teasing them: how to cross the
sea. It was indeed formidable and they stood staring at the
fearful waves and the roar of the sea was maddening.
Rama was alone with Lakshmana and he said: “Lakshmana,
my dear brother, it has been said that sorrow gets lessened
with the passage of time: that time is a great healer. But
believe me, it is not true. The sorrow in my heart born of the
separation from my Sita seems to be growing day by day. I am
not unhappy because of the distance that separates us, nor by
the fact that she has been abducted by a cruel rakshasa. I am
worried greatly by the vital factor called time. It is the short
time which has been left of her life. She has sent word through
Hanuman that she will not be able to live longer than a
month.” Rama gave way to his grief and he said:
“O Vayu! Go to where my beloved is, and blow there. Touch
her and then come back to me and caress me when her touch is
still fresh on you. That will make me see her in my mind’s eye.
She must have called out to me: Rama! My lord!’ when he
carried her away and the thought is eating into my heart like
poison eats into the limbs and destroys them. I am tormented
by the thought of her helplessness. This fire of separation is
tormenting me, burning me day and night. It is the thought that
she is alive, which is keeping me alive. All these days it was
this hope that she may be alive somewhere, which kept me
hoping and now that I know where she is, I am impatient to
see her. I long for her, her smile, her gentle looks, her
caressing voice. Though she has me for a husband, beautiful
Sita is there, far away, in the midst of those rakshasis, and
without any one to rescue her from this fate. How can she
sleep when she is surrounded by them? Like the crescent
moon which shakes off the dense clouds and emerges in
triumph, when will Sita come out of her captivity? She has
always been slim and now, the fasting and the sorrow caused
by the separation from me must have made her thin and weak.
I am aching for the day when I can kill that rakshasa king with
my arrows and take her back to my heart. I want to cast off
this sorrow like one casts off soiled clothes.”
When they were thus engaged in conversation the son began to
withdraw his rays and wheeled towards the west. With a heavy
heart Rama worshipped the setting sun on the shores of the
southern sea.
3. RAVANA IS WORRIED
Ravana, in the meantime, was engaged in a discussion about
Hanuman who had played such havoc in the city. He was quite
chagrined at the result of his command that the tail of the
monkey should be burnt and he said: “A low-born, small-
minded monkey has been able to enter our Lanka, to see Sita
and to destroy our beautiful city. The temple of our goddess
has been razed to the ground and a large portion of my army
has been wiped out. What is to be done now? I invite the
opinion of the wise in my court to help me decide the future
course of action. It has been said that success lies in following
the advice of wise and old people. I want suggestions as to
how I should behave towards Rama whose messenger has
troubled us to such a large extent.
“In the world of men, people fall into three types. The best
among men is he who depends on his wise ministers for
guidance: men who are his well-wishers, who are adepts in the
art of advising the king. He should also listen to the words of
his friends who consider happiness and sorrow as equals, who
think only of the good of the king. After listening to their
words, if a man acts accordingly, throwing the entire burden of
success or failure on the power of Divinity, he is considered to
be the best among men.
“One who thinks it all out on his own, who walks in the path
of Dharma indicated by his own mind and proceeds in
accordance with it, is said to be inferior to the previous type.
But one who acts without considering the good or bad results-
of hasty action, who forgets that there is a divine power which
controls the fates of men, who says that he will accomplish an
end and is unable to do so, is the lowest type of man. This is
said by the wise.
“Even as there are three types of men, there are three types of
advisers also. Those who view everything in the light of the
shastras and advise accordingly are the best kind. There are
those who discuss the course of actions, who do not agree on
several things but who, finally, come to the same conclusion
are the next type. Those who follow their personal opinions
with obstinacy and who do not agree with the views of the
others, are the lowest type of advisers.
“I appeal to all of you to come to an agreement about the
course of action which should be adopted. I have been told by
my spies that Rama, accompanied by an immense army of
monkeys and bears, is even now proceeding towards our city
with the intent of hurting us. From what I have heard of him it
seems to me, Rama is capable of draining the sea or adopt
some other ruse which will help him cross the sea. I am certain
that he will easily cross the sea. I would like the advice of the
wise men of my court regarding the danger threatening our
city.”
The rakshasas stood humbly before him and said: “My lord, it
is only the foolish and the ignorant, those ignorant of their
own strength and the weakness of the enemy, who allow their
king to worry. Why should you worry when we have an
immense army? You are a foe who cannot be vanquished. You
once went to Bhogavati, the capital of Varuna, and the serpents
which inhabited the city were all killed by you. Kubera who
dwells on top of the Kailasa peak was defeated by you and
was forced to accept you as the suzerain of the three worlds.
He thought that he could not be touched by anyone since he
was a friend of Lord Mahadeva. But you humbled his pride
and took away from him his Pushpaka. Maya, the lord of the
asuras, wanted to be friendly with you and he gave his
daughter Mandodari to you in marriage. The demon king
Madhu was another who has been subdued by you and brought
here as your slave. The inhabitants of Patala have all been
made to fear you and your prowess. From them you have
learnt the art of fighting in the Maya fashion. Varuna’s sons
were killed by you since they dared to oppose you. Yama, the
god of death, has been defeated by you.
“Do you think Rama can equal any of these opponents of
yours? We feel that you do not have to go to the field of battle
at all. Your valiant son Indrajit can easily kill all the Vanaras
and you need have no fear. He has performed a yaga and has
pleased Lord Mahadeva. He has been granted a boon by the
Lord. Have you forgotten how he fought with the devas and.
when he was victorious, was given the name ‘Indrajit’? Indra
was brought to Lanka as a captive by your son. It was because
Brahma asked you to that you released Indra and allowed him
to go back to the heavens. My lord, we suggest that you send
your son Indrajit to fight these two men with their army of
monkeys. The entire army will be destroyed along with Rama
in a matter of moments. This is not important enough for you
to worry over. Rama will be killed by you and we are certain
about it.”
Prahastha, the favourite minister of Ravana, stood up and said:
“The devas, asuras, gandharvas, pishachas, have all been
conquered by you and why do you pay any attention to this
mere man? Why should a hero like you devote so much
thought to this Rama? If you are thinking of the incident of the
monkey which came here and caused such havoc it is because
we were all caught unawares and were deceived. I assure you
it will not happen again. Let them see me in battle and Rama
cannot escape death at my hands. Allow me to go and fight
with them and I will rid the surface of the earth of all
monkeys.”
Ravana’s other ministers spoke in the same strain and their
words were comforting to him. All of them were vying with
each other in talking about his valour, about their prowess and
about the ease with which they would destroy the army of the
Vanaras brought by Rama and how they would kill Rama and
Lakshmana in a very short time, in a matter of moments. They
were making Ravana happy.
Vibhishana stood up and he spoke words of wisdom. He said:
“My beloved brother, for a task to be successful one should
adopt three methods: Sama, Dana and Bedha. If all three of
them fail then and only then should the method Danda be
adopted. The punishments meted out by Fate succeed only in
the case of one who is arrogant and careless and again, for
those who are cautious, very cautious, but are abandoned by
the gods. I have heard about Rama. He is reputed to be
cautious, ever victorious, and, what is very significant, he has
the gods on his side. He has conquered anger and no one can
approach him in greatness. How can you contemplate
opposing him?
“Consider the feat of Hanuman. He has crossed the sea which
we thought was too wide to be tackled by anyone. We should
never underrate the valour of the enemy and that of his army.
Do not judge them in a hurry. Consider the situation. Has
Rama offended you? How? It is you who stole his wife from
the Janasthana and you have kept her captive here. Khara had
overstepped the rules of behaviour. His cruelties were
innumerable. And so Rama decided to kill him and his army.
Lusting after another man’s wife is the cause of infamy. It
lessens your life span and it destroys your right to a place in
the other world. It is a virulent poison which kills everything it
touches. It is a breeder of further sins. I assure you, this act of
yours has not done us any good. Sita will be the cause of
untold misery for you and for all those who depend on you. I
advise you to take my words for what they are worth and
return Sita to Rama. What is the purpose of an act which
causes a fight? Rama has not swerved from the path of
Dharma and he is a dangerous opponent. It is not right that we
should hate him and earn his hatred.
“Trust me to speak words which are meant for your good.
Restore Sita to Rama. Or else this beautiful city will be ruined
by his arrows. The frightening army of Vanaras will enter the
city. If you do not act at once great danger awaits all of us. We
will be killed and there will be nothing left of Lanka.
“My king, I have great affection for you. I am taking
advantage of the privilege I enjoy as your brother and I have
dared to advise you. Accept my words and act accordingly. I
wish you well. I want you to live long and that is the reason
why I am so outspoken. Please return Sita to Rama. Rama’s
arrows are known to spit fire and let us not be the ones to be
destroyed by them. Anger is to be avoided since it blinds man.
It clouds the power to think and it prevents you from knowing
what is good for you. Let us have peace and peace has to be
sought at any cost. Walk in the path of Dharma and save all of
us. We would like to live in peace and comfort with our wives
and our children. Grant us our lives. Return Sita to Rama.”
Ravana said nothing. He dissolved the council and went to his
mansion without speaking a word.
Early next morning when the sun’s rim had reddened the east,
Vibhishana hurried to the mansion of Ravana. This brother of
Ravana was righteous. He knew the nuances of Dharma and
the other Purusharthas. He was valiant and powerful. He was
unlike his brother in the fact that he believed in controlling the
senses. He was not a slave to them and so he was superior to
Ravana in that respect. He entered the mansion even as the sun
enters a bank of clouds. He listened to the chanting of the
mantras which were recited to safeguard the king from evil.
Vibhishana walked into the inner chamber and there he saw
his brother, the king.
He went near him and prostrated before him. He spoke the
conventional words which a subject speaks when he sees his
master. Ravana signalled to him to a seat and Vibhishana
seated himself. There was silence for a long moment.
Vibhishana was well conversant with the art of talking. He
knew what should be spoken when, and where and he could
also guess when his words were effective and when they fell
on deaf ears. He was happy to find Ravana alone in his
apartments and decided to speak words steeped in wisdom to
the erring king.
Vibhishana said: “My king, evil omens have been seen in our
city from the moment Sita entered it. They presage a great
calamity to all of us. For instance, the fire which has been
kindled by the incantations does not burn without smoke. It
emits sparks and belches smoke which is dark like the night.
The Havis which is meant for worship is often polluted by
ants. Cows have been giving very little milk and not in
profusion as they were wont to. Elephants are listless and they
are off their food. Our animals shed tears for no reason at all.
Crows are making a raucous noise all the time and they sit on
top of the vimanas. Eagles and other birds of prey are
wheeling about in the skies. Jackals make mournful music
throughout the night. I am afraid for the inmates of our city
and for you, my lord. Please send Sita back to Rama. Please do
not, for a moment, think that I am saying this to save myself
from destruction. I am not worried about myself but I am
afraid for you. I am frightened of the fate which awaits you if
you persist in this path you are walking in.
“The many ministers who spoke to you last night in the
council hall were silent about these omens which have been
observed by each and everyone of them. It is the duty of a
minister to tell the king everything, whether it is good or bad.
It is for the king to decide on the course of action he should
adopt. My dear brother, I beseech you, return Sita to Rama and
live in peace.”
Vibhishana’s words were well-meant and they were logical
and he had explained the urgency of the act he was suggesting:
returning Sita to Rama.
However, Ravana would not listen. Blinded by his intense love
for Sita and by anger which was second nature to him, Ravana
spoke harshly. He said: “I do not see any danger from the
enemy. Rama will never get Sita back. I can assure you of that.
Let Rama ask for the assistance of Indra and the entire
heavenly host. That will not make me frightened of him. How
can he face me in battle? I do not need the advice born of
cowardice.”
Ravana stood up and signalled to Vibhishana that he was not
willing listen to any more words. The talk was ended and
Vibhishana had to go back without achieving anything.
4. RAVANA LOSES VIBHISHANA
Ravana was worried. He thought that another council of war
had to be assembled. He called for his golden chariot and went
to the council hall. The rakshasas who were his guards went in
front of the chariot with their weapons and a small army
accompanied the king when he went to the council hall. He
passed through the wide streets of the city and bugles and
drums announced that the king was passing by. The white
umbrella was seen by the citizens as they stood watching their
glorious warrior king pass by. They were very fond of their
master.
Ravana reached the council hall and he was greeted by words
of felicitations and praise by those who stood at the doorway.
Ravana walked with kingly strides to the throne. It was a
magnificent hall which had been wrought for him by
Vishvakarma. It was said to surpass even the great hall of
Indra in its beauty and magnificence.
Ravana sat on the throne and near the throne were placed seats
which were covered with rich brocade. Ravana spoke to those
who were there. He said: “A crisis has arisen and it needs great
effort on our part to meet it. Bring all the important citizens to
the hall.”
The messengers hurried out and soon the hall was filled with
the ministers of the king. Vibhishana also came in his chariot.
He saluted the king and, along with the other chiefs like
Prahastha, he sat on the jewelled seat meant for him. All those
who had assembled there were valiant. They had fought with
Ravana in several battles which he had waged against the
devas and danavas. And the arrogant king sat in their midst
like Indra in the midst of the Vasus. He was a great person and
that had been accepted by the devas themselves.
Ravana looked around him and he first asked Prahastha to
make arrangements for setting aside a portion of the army to
guard the city. Prahastha, the commander, agreed to do so.
Ravana then spoke to the assembly: “I have summoned all of
you since I know that you are all my well-wishers and will
advise me properly at this juncture. I have never known you to
fail me at any time. I have been wanting to talk about an
important matter but I was waiting for my brother
Kumbhakarna to wake up from his sleep. He is awake and he
is here.
“I wish to tell you all about Sita. She was brought here by me
from Dandaka forest. You know only too well that it was the
dwelling place of our rakshasas. I find that she refuses to
accept my love.
“There is no woman to equal Sita in all the three worlds. She
is beautiful. Words cannot be found by even poets to describe
her beauty. I have become a slave to this passion which is
burning me like fire. She thinks of Rama and she refuses to
look at me. I have granted her respite for a year as per her
request and it is to end soon.
“I have now been told that Rama has collected an army of
Vanaras and is proceeding towards Lanka with a desire to
rescue his wife. How can the sons of Dasaratha and the
monkeys cross this wide sea? As it happens, a monkey did
cross the sea and after coming to our city it caused havoc here.
I would like the opinion of the wise people assembled here as
to what should be done now. I do not have to tell you about my
achievements since you have been with me in several of my
encounters with the devas. I am certain that there is absolutely
no danger for us from these two men. They have discovered
the place where Sita has been imprisoned and they have the
assistance of Sugriva, the king of the monkeys and his entire
army. They have reached the northern shores of this sea. I
want you to consider the problem carefully and tell me what
should be done to keep Sita here and kill the two princes from
Kosala. I am not afraid of them. I would like to get rid of them
easily and it is up to you to suggest a scheme by which this
end can be achieved.”
Kumbhakarna was listening to the words of his brother who
had been obsessed with this passion for Sita. Kumbhakarna
was very angry and he said: “This speculation about the
correct thing to be done should have been adopted before Sita
had been separated from Rama and Lakshmana: before she
was brought here. We were not consulted as to the wisdom of
this act of yours. A king who does not transgress the rules of
conduct set down for a king will have no cause to repent later.
But acts, which are not righteous, will certainly lead to
misfortune. One who sets such a great store on his own valour
and acts without foresight will certainly suffer for it later. This
stealing of Sita was an act of yours which has now become
like food which is mixed with poison. It chokes you. It is a
wonder that Rama has not killed you as yet. Perhaps it is
because you have been blessed with a long life! You have set
in motion certain events without the consent or the approval of
the others. It is up to you to see that no harm befalls those who
depend on you for their lives.
“I will kill your enemies and rectify the error committed by
you. I will fight with the heavenly host led by Indra even. I
will face your enemies and destroy them. Who is there in the
three worlds who is not afraid of me? I will suck the life out of
them. Do not be worried about anything. You do not have to
come to the front at all. I am able to kill all of them single-
handed. Once Rama is dead, Sita will have to be yours.”
Ravana was not pleased with the frank manner in which his
brother Kumbhakarna had expressed his disapproval of his act.
He was silent and spoke nothing.
Mahaparshva, one of the ministers, spoke in glowing terms of
the certainty of success if there should be a war. He then said:
“My lord, why do you have to plead with Sita for her love?
Can you not take her forcibly?”
Ravana was slightly mollified by the words of Mahaparshva.
He said: “I am glad to know that you are all so sure of
destroying the enemies. Mahaparshva, you asked me why I
have not taken Sita by force. I will tell you why.
“It happened long ago. Once I saw an apsara by name
Punchikasthala. She was going towards the abode of Brahma
in the pathway of the stars. I became enamoured of her and I
approached her. I forced my attentions on her. She went to the
abode of Brahma afterwards and she was like a wilted lotus.
He realised what had happened and he was very angry with
me. He cursed me and these were his words: ‘From now on, if
you take any woman by force, your head will break into a
thousand pieces.”
“Mahaparshva, that is the only reason why I am unable to take
Sita by force. My valour is as immense as the sea and I am as
powerful as Vayu. Rama does not know this and he has dared
to march against me. He is as foolish as one who rouses a lion
sleeping in the cave of a mountain and hopes to be left alive.
Rama has not seen the sharp and deadly arrows which will be
released from my bow. I will burn him up with them. Like the
sun absorbs the light of the stars when he rises in the east,
even so will I absorb all the power this Rama is reputed to
possess. A mere man, with the help of a crowd of monkeys,
hopes to oppose me! How foolish and thoughtless!”
Vibhishana had been listening to the talks of his brothers. He
said: “My lord, can you not see that Sita whom you love is a
poisonous serpent? The nape of her neck is the hood of the
serpent and her sorrow is the poison in it. Her smiles are but
the fangs of the dread serpent and her five fingers are the five
heads. Listen to me. Restore her to Rama before the Vanaras
enter our city. Rama’s arrows are as deadly as the thunderbolt
of Indra and each arrow will claim a life. Your warriors are not
powerful enough to withstand the valour of Rama. Why, even
you will not be able to face him. Even if the devas offer to
protect you it will not be possible for you to escape death at
the hands of Rama. You may hide your head in the heavens or
in the nether world but you will not escape the wrath of Rama.
Prahastha, you are bragging about your valour. Wait till you
face the sharp arrows from the bow of Rama.” He waited and
listened patiently to the words of protest from the warrior and
continued: “You are wrong. You are all wrong. The words of
the king, those of his brother Kumbhakarna, and the words
spoken by you all, are all wrong. You cannot gauge the
strength of Rama, never. The certainty with which you and the
king and Kumbhakarna speak is as improbable as the thought
of an impure man who thinks he can attain the heavens. No
one has been born who can kill Rama. Even the gods will not
be able to gauge the strength of Rama. None of you will face
him in battle.
“This our king, is cruel by birth and by nature. He is impulsive
and acts without thinking of the consequences. He does things
which are forbidden. He is led to his destruction by people like
you who pretend to be his well-wishers but are, really, his
enemies. You are all encouraging him in the path of
destruction and ruin. A dread serpent is holding him in its coils
and it is up to all of you to release him from it. Instead, you are
all hurrying him towards his death. You should stop him and
use force, if necessary, to save him from himself. He is
heading towards the dreadful and dangerous sea by name
Rama and you should rescue him from certain death. You
should advise him to return the princess Sita to her husband
and I repeat that this is the only course open to the king. A
minister who has the welfare of his king at heart must consider
the strength of the enemy and compare it with that of the king.
He should also think of the power of Fate and find out if the
gods are against us. After due consideration he should arrive at
a decision which will be good for the king and the country.”
Indrajit was listening with impatience to the words spoken by
Vibhishana. He said: “Father, king, I am surprised at the words
of your younger brother. They are ineffectual and they are
spoken by a coward. It will taint your name with infamy if you
listen to him. In this House, no one will follow such words nor
will he speak such words if he is really belonging to our
lineage. Your brother is unlike his brothers in everything: in
the natural qualities of the family, in valour, in might, in
manliness, in the power to be firm in the face of a crisis in-the
intolerance to any stain on the name of the house. Vibhishana,
you are a coward. You praise the two princes from Ayodhya to
the skies. What are they? The weakest of rakshasa will be able
to kill both of them. Why do you frighten everyone with your
talk about Rama and his ‘invincibility’? I have had the
prowess to bind the lord of the heavens and bring him captive
to our city. The heavenly host fled in panic when they saw me.
Have you forgotten that or am I saying something which is
untrue? I took the Airavata by the tusks and pushed it to the
ground. I have made a name as a formidable warrior. Why
should you assume that my valour will all vanish when
accosted by these two mere men? Why do you underrate my
valour?”
Vibhishana listened to the words of his nephew with a calm
and placid look. He tried to make him understand the reason
for his talk. He said “Child, Meghanada, you are yet young
and your thinking power is not fully awake. You have not
learnt the great lesson: to discern between what is right and
what is wrong. Your words are meaningless and you are but
seeking your destruction by such bravado. Even when you are
told about the greatness of Rama you are not able to recognise
the danger that it awaiting you and you think you are helping
your father. But really you are his enemy because you are
encouraging him in his delusions about his own grandeur. I am
certain that you will meet your death very soon. The king
should not have invited an inexperienced warrior like you to
the council chamber. He is also courting death by his
behaviour. Child, Indrajit, you are not aware of the path of
Dharma. You are not able to realise that there are certain
things which will be impossible for you to do. You are not
quite disciplined and you do not know how to respect elders,
and the words of those older and wiser than you. You are not
wise nor are you generous in your thoughts. Your thoughts are
ever bent on wickedness. You are talking without any sense.
You know nothing of the potent arrows which will be leaving
Rama’s bow very soon.”
Vibhishana turned to the king and said: “My lord, please listen
to my advice. Take with you the rarest gems which you have
and take Sita with you. Go to the presence of Rama and give
her back to him. You can then shed this worry and we can all
breathe sighs of relief and live long and happy lives. I entreat
you to do as I say.”
Spurred by Fate Ravana would not listen to the words of
Vibhishana. He turned to his brother and spoke harshly to him.
He said: “I realise the truth of the saying that one can live
amicably with one’s enemy: with a serpent which has been
angered. But he should not live with one who appears to be
friendly but who, in reality, is devoted to the enemy. I am only
too familiar with the nature of Gnatis, (kinsmen), in all the
three worlds. Men like you are ever in one’s company and they
seem to be happy too, and yet, all the while they are whetting
their swords which will be raised against their own people in
times of danger. They are traitors and are evil-minded. It has
been said that all good fortune is to be found in cows: control
of the senses is to be found in brahmins: fickleness is ever to
be found in women, and danger in the minds of Gnatis. O, it is
true.
“I have won honour in the world of men. I am blessed with all
the wealth and glory of the three worlds. I have placed my foot
on the heads of my enemies. Evidently you do not like it. The
water-drops which are cradled in the leaf of the lotus are never
attached to the lotus. They are always aloof. It is even so with
the affection of low-minded men. They are never attached to
those who support them. The bee visits the flower and after it
has sucked its fill it does not remain with the flower. You are
like the bee. The love of small-minded people is like the roar
of the cloud during the season Sharad. It is very noisy but
there is not a single drop of rain. Vibhishana, if the words you
have spoken had been uttered by anyone else I would have
seen to it that he died on the spot. .But you are beneath even
that anger. You are a traitor to me, you are a disgrace to my
family. I have no wish to look at you even.”
Vibhishana had been trying to advise him against his own folly
and the king had hurt him abominably with his words.
Suddenly Vibhishana rose up from the ground and with him,
four of his followers. He was furious with Ravana and poised
in the sky he spoke to his brother: “O king! You happen to be
elder to me and so you can say anything you please. The elder
brother has to be treated as a father by the younger ones. But,
my lord, you refuse to walk in the path of Dharma. I meant to
save you. I had but one thought in my mind and that was your
well-being. That love for you prompted me to give to you
advice which was not palatable since you are already caught in
the noose of death. Men who have no control over their senses
or their emotions will not relish words like mine. It is always
easy to find myriads who will please you with honeyed words
which charm the hearer. But it is not easy to find one who
speaks the truth boldly. Truth is not welcome and so the hearer
will treat it with disdain. When a house is burning it is not
possible to stand still and watch it without making an attempt
to save it. I tried to do my duty and when I saw you rushing
towards certain death I could not let you destroy yourself. I
tried to intervene. I wanted to save you from Rama’s arrows.
Many of the warriors who sit here boasting of their strength
are already seen by me dead on the battlefield. Forgive me for
my words, my king. Please try and save this city and yourself.
I am going away from here. May you be well. Parted from me
you will be rid of the thorn in your side and live happily. I
wanted to help you but when his life is drawing to a close the
man will be deaf to the words of friends and well-wishers.”
5. VIBHISHANA AND RAMA
After speaking out his mind to Ravana the saintly Vibhishana
left the city of Lanka and soon he was on the other shore of the
sea, where Rama and Lakshmana were. The monkeys who
were guarding the army saw Vibhishana and the four rakshasas
in the sky. He was glittering with his jewels and his massive
gada which he held in his hand. Sugriva was summoned by the
lesser monkeys and he saw the five rakshasas poised in the
sky. He looked at them for a long moment and at Vibhishana
in particular. He then spoke to Hanuman and the others: “This
rakshasa is well armed and there are five of them. I am certain
that they are here to kill us.”
The monkeys around pulled out the trees nearby and armed
themselves. While they were preparing for a fight Vibhishana
who was seeing everything from above spoke in a voice loud
enough for them to hear. He said: “There is a sinful rakshasa
by name Ravana. I am his younger brother and my name is
Vibhishana. It is this Ravana who stole Sita from Janasthana,
who killed Jatayu and who has kept Sita a prisoner in his city.
I tried very hard to make him give her back to Rama. I tried to
advise him against the sinful path he is pursuing. But he would
not listen to me. I have been treated like a slave by him and I
have been greatly hurt by his stinging words. I have
abandoned my sons and my wives and I have come to Rama
for succour. Please do not delay but announce me to Rama
who is the refuge of the entire world.”
Sugriva heard him and, with his breath coming in gasps, he
went and stood in front of Rama and Lakshmana and said:
“There is a rakshasa who is accompanied by four more. They
flew in the air and they came from Lanka. The leader tells me
that he is the brother of Ravana, that his name is Vibhishana
and that he has come to you for succour.” He paused for breath
and continued: “Please consider everything carefully, Rama.
Pay attention to the enemy, their views and consider also the
dictates of Dharma and the path to be followed. As for these
rakshasas, they are able to wander invisible in the skies. They
can assume any guise they will. They should never be trusted.
Most probably this Vibhishana is a spy sent by Ravana. He
may come into our midst and plan something evil. He may win
your confidence first, and later, when you are careless, he may
cause you some harm. He is by nature a rakshasa and he is the
brother of Ravana, as he himself announces. He has obviously
been sent by the enemy to spy out our forces. How is it
possible to trust him and his sincerity? I feel that you should
treat him as an emissary from Ravana and punish him since he
deserves to be punished. Like an owl which will wait for the
proper moment and destroy the entire clan of crows he will
join us and he will destroy us when we have placed all our
faith in him.”
Sugriva was a politician and he was wise in the study of men.
After saying this, he stood silent.
Rama listened to his words and then turned to the other
Vanaras led by Hanuman and said: “I have heard the words
and you have all heard too, the words of Sugriva, my friend.
When a situation like this arises, when different views are
possible, it is wise to invite the opinions of several people
before coming to a decision. You are all my well-wishers and
you can say what comes to your minds.”
They all spoke their minds with humility and respect. They
said: “There is nothing in the three worlds that you do not
know. It is your innate nobility which prompts you to make us
feel important by asking for our opinions. To you Truth is the
only religion. You are righteous and you are brave. No one can
face you when you are angry and you will never arrive at a
decision without considering it in all its many aspects. You are
famed for your compassion towards those who are dear to you.
There are many who are older and wiser than us. Please ask
them to talk one by one.”
Angada wanted to speak. He came to Rama and said: “At the
outset Vibhishana has to be treated with suspicion since he is
here from the enemy camp. Hypocrites will always act in such
a way that their innermost thoughts are hidden from others.
When the opportunity arises they will take advantage of it and
hurt those who have trusted them. We should consider the evil
and the good which may follow our taking this rakshasa into
our fold. If it seems advantageous, then, by all means, let us
accept him. If it seems as though it will be injurious then let us
not take him. Do not accept him if there is even a shred of
doubt about his sincerity. If he seems good and noble we can
take him as one of us.”
Different Vanaras expressed different opinions. But they were
all, more or less, against accepting Vibhishana into their
group. Finally Hanuman spoke. He spoke words which were
soft, full of meaning, sweet and faultless. He said: “Even
Brihaspati is not as wise as you in the art of conversing. Your
wisdom is infinite and your choice of words is exquisite. Yet,
since you have asked me to talk, I will tell you what I feel. It is
not because I want to contradict the words of others or because
I want to appear wiser than others that I am talking.
“There was a suggestion that a spy should be sent out to find
out about Vibhishana. I do not think it is practicable nor will it
be needed. As one adviser said: ‘This Vibhishana has come
suddenly and his coming is not in conformity with the rules set
for visiting.’ I feel that the very fact of his coming like this out
of the blue, is in favour of him. According to my thinking, he
has done this after great deliberation. He has seen the
sinfulness of his brother and he has heard of your nobility. He
has tried to advise his brother to abandon the path of Adharma
and found it to be impossible. He has argued within himself
the facts, the future. After a lot of thinking, he has made up his
mind to come to you. Abandoning an Adharmi and taking
refuge at the feet of a noble soul like you seems to have been
the only course open to him and he has acted accordingly.
“I saw him in Lanka when he spoke to the king against
Ravana’s decision to kill me. His face was calm and he did not
seem to me to be deceptive in any way. I do not think he is
dangerous to us. A deceiver will not act like he has done. He
has announced himself frankly and he can be trusted. The face
will always indicate the thoughts in the mind. The greatest of
efforts will be insufficient to hide the feelings completely. He
has openly renounced his brother and come to you. I feel that
you should accept him and his words as genuine. I have
spoken my mind and you should do what you think seems to
be right.”
Rama, the very image of all the wisdom of the Vedas, the
abode of compassion, Rama, the invincible, was pleased with
the words of Hanuman and he spoke his mind. Rama said: “I
have made up my mind about Vibhishana. It is quite in
consonance with our welfare. I want the opinion of others also
about this. As for me, when anyone approaches me with love
which is genuine I will not abandon him on any account. Even
if there are faults in him I will not give him up. This is the
code set forth for us by the elders. I will follow it.”
Sugriva intervened and said: “Rama, this stranger is a
rakshasa. It is immaterial whether he is good natured or evil-
minded. It does not affect us in any manner. According to me,
one who has abandoned his own brother who is in trouble, is
not worthy of thought. He is capable of betraying anyone who
trusts him.”
Rama, the valiant, listened to the words of Sugriva and he
turned to Lakshmana who was the personification of Punya.
There was a ghost of a smile on the lips of Rama when he
said: “It seems to me Vibhishana has no aspirations to the
throne. Even in a rakshasa family a righteous man can be born.
I feel that he should be accepted. Evidently he found it
impossible to stay any longer with his brother and so he has
come to me. We should take him at his word. My dear
Lakshmana, all brothers will not be like Bharata. A father may
not have all good sons like our father had nor will everyone be
blessed with a well-wisher like you.” Sugriva heard the words
which Rama had addressed to his brother. He said: “Rama,
you are too noble. I still feel that he is a spy sent here by
Ravana. It is safer to kill him.” Rama smiled at him and said:
“It is of no importance whether he is good or bad. If he is a
wicked rakshasa what does it matter to me? Even if he tries to,
he cannot harm me. If I so desire I can destroy the entire world
peopled with rakshasas, danavas and pishachas with the tip of
my little finger. The code of Dharma says: one who has come
seeking refuge should not be abandoned. I have made it a rule
in life never to refuse succour to one who has come to me and
says that he is mine. I have granted him a place at my feet
which is what he wants. Let it be Vibhishana, let it be Ravana
himself asking me for it and it will be granted to him. Go and
bring him to me.”
Sugriva was amazed at the firmness with which Rama spoke
and he said: “Rama, you are the image of goodness and you
have ever walked in the path of Dharma. Is it a wonder then
that you should talk like this? After due consideration my
heart has been convinced that Vibhishana is not a spy nor is he
here with evil intentions. Without a doubt let him be admitted
into our fold and let him be one of us. He will be a friend to
us.”
Sugriva went to the open space above which was hovering
Vibhishana and told him that Rama had accepted his homage.
Thrilled beyond words Vibhishana descended to the earth and
accompanied by the four rakshasas he went to the presence of
Rama. He prostrated before the feet of Rama and held on to
them. He then stood up and addressed Rama: “I am your slave.
I am the brother of Ravana. Insulted by him and touched to the
quick by his harsh words I have come to you for succour. I
have left Lanka. I have left my friends and my everything
behind in Lanka. You are everything to me. My life is yours
and my happiness is in your hands. I have surrendered my joys
and my sorrows and my very life at your blessed feet.” Rama
was touched by his devotion and looked kindly on him.
6. PREPARATIONS FOR THE WAR
Rama lifted him up and smiled at him. Vibhishana was so
overcome with happiness his tears would not stop flowing.
Rama said: “First, tell me about the strength of the king of the
rakshasas. I am curious and you the right person to give me
that information.”
Vibhishana told him everything without holding anything
back. He spoke of the valour of Ravana and about the boons
from Brahma which had made him invincible from the devas,
gandharvas and all the celestials. He spoke about Prahastha,
the minister of the king, and about Kumbhakarna. Prahastha
was the commander of the king’s army as well as the adviser
to the king. Vibhishana spoke very highly of Indrajit and his
power to become invisible while fighting. He was a pastmaster
in the Maya tactics. This was a gift he had obtained from
Agni, the god of fire, and this was a great asset to him: this
Maya warfare. Vibhishana spoke all about the many warriors
on the side of Ravana and it was a formidable army which was
lined up against the meagre army of Rama made up of
monkeys and bears.
Rama listened very carefully to the recital of Vibhishana and
said: “I have been made familiar with the prowess of Ravana
and his myrmidons. I am telling you that I will kill Ravana and
all his men beginning from Prahastha and others. I will make
you king of Lanka. I promise you that I will do so. Let Ravana
try to escape to the Rasatala or Patala or the abode of
Brahma. I will not let him escape from the fury of my arrows.
I will kill him and his sons and his army and his kinsmen.
Unless I achieve this object I swear I will not enter Ayodhya. I
swear in the name of my three brothers that I will do so.”
Vibhishana fell at the feet of Rama and said: “I will try and
assist you as much as I can in your attempt to wipe out the city
of Lanka. I will be one of your army and fight for you. This I
swear in the name of all that is good and great: in the name of
Dharma.”
Rama embraced him and said: “Lakshmana, bring the waters
from, the sea.” He smiled at everyone around him and said: “I
am extremely pleased with this Vibhishana. Lakshmana,
perform his coronation in the presence of the Vanaras and our
chieftains.”
Lakshmana brought the waters as he was bid and Vibhishana
was crowned king of the rakshasas. There was great joy and
jubilation in the camp of the Vanaras.
Sugriva with Hanuman said: “Vibhishana, tell us how we can
cross this immense sea. The entire army has to be transported
to the opposite shore. How can it be achieved? We have been
thinking on this ever since we came here and we are at a loss
as to how we should set about it. Can you suggest a way out of
this predicament?”
Vibhishana said: “Our king Rama should ask a favour of the
lord of the seas. This sea owes its existence to the Sagara
brothers who were the ancestors of Rama and the sea owes its
name to them and its waters to Bhagiratha, another of the
ancestors of Rama. The lord of the seas should remember the
urgency of the task which Rama has undertaken and should
assist him in the achievement.”
Sugriva went to the presence of Rama and Lakshmana and
spoke to them about the suggestion of Vibhishana that Rama
should ask a favour of the lord of the oceans. Rama thought
that the idea was to his liking. He said: “My dear Lakshmana,
I approve of the suggestion of Vibhishana. Tell me if you think
so too and Sugriva, are you pleased with the idea? Sugriva, I
am asking you since you are extremely intelligent and you are
good at advising others. Consider this proposal and tell me if
you give your approbation.” Lakshmana and Sugriva said:
“We feel too, along with you, that the advice of Vibhishana is
sound. The sea can never be crossed unless there is a bridge to
span it. Not Indra nor the asuras can have any access to the
city by name Lanka. It will be of advantage to follow the
suggestion of Vibhishana and proceed in the matter. Pray to
the lord of the oceans and he is sure to let us cross the sea.”
Rama prepared himself and spreading darbha grass on the
sands he lay down on it. He looked like the god of fire placed
on the Vedi of a yagna. He set his mind firmly on the wish in
his heart and contemplated on it.
In the meantime, a rakshasa by name Shardula happened to see
the immense army which surrounded Rama and which was
manned by Sugriva. He was a spy of Ravana and he paid
special attention to the details regarding the army and the
management of it. He went back to Lanka and presented
himself to his king. He said: “My lord, the army of monkeys is
like another sea and it is stationed on the northern shores of
the sea. The valiant brothers Rama and Lakshmana have come
to know of the hiding place of Sita and they are waiting on the
seashore. The army is covering the face of the earth and the
trees, hills and land seem to be made up of monkeys and
nothing but monkeys. Ten yojanas are covered by the army of
Rama. We have brought you the report about the situation
there. It is up to you to decide on the future course of action. It
is really a formidable sight.”
Ravana heard the report of Shardula and he wanted to act
immediately. He sent for another rakshasa by name Suka and
told him: “Go at once and meet the king of monkeys, Sugriva,
and repeat the message I have sent: ‘O king of Vanaras, you
are born of a brave and noble line. You are the son of
Riksharajas. Your strength is well known. You are like a
brother to me. I do not see why you should be concerned about
the stealing of the wife of the prince of Ayodhya by me. You
are not in any way connected to him, and there is neither gain
nor loss which will befall you by your involvement. I suggest
that you go back to your city. This Lanka is impregnable even
for the celestials. How then can Vanaras and men enter this
city? Forget all about Lanka and go back to Kishkindha and
live there in peace.’ Give this message to Sugriva and try to
coax him and make him leave the shores of the sea along with
his army. We can tackle the two men easily.”
Suka went to the spot where Sugriva was stationed with his
army and repeated the words of Ravana to him. The Vanaras
heard his talk and began to beat him up with their fists. They
tied him up and flung him on the ground. In desperation he
appealed to Rama and said: “I am but a messenger and I carry
the words of my master. He sent word to the king of the
Vanaras and I repeated them to him. I should not be killed.
Please save me from the anger of these monkeys. I am but an
instrument of my master and I should not be punished. If I had
spoken on my own accord and given my views then I am fit to
be punished but not now.”
Rama heard the piteous cry of Suka and he asked the Vanaras
to stop harassing him. Suka was allowed to go and he rose to
the sky and said: “Noble Rama, you are indeed a hero among
men. What am I to say to Ravana?”
Sugriva said: “Repeat the words I say now: ‘You can never be
a friend to me. Nor will you earn my pity. You have never
been a benefactor to me and you are not dear to me. You are
the enemy of Rama. You and your kinsmen deserve nothing
but death at my hands and to me you are like Vali. I have
determined to kill you and all those who are yours. I am
arriving soon in your city and with my army will raze your
Lanka to the ground. You are a fool, Ravana. You may be
protected by the devas, you may hide yourself in the orb of the
sun, you may enter Patala and hide there and yet you will
never be able to escape Rama. I am not able to think of anyone
who can guard you when Rama has made up his mind to kill
you. Just because you killed the old and ancient bird Jatayu
after a fight, do not rate yourself to be very strong. You were
such a coward that you did not dare to face Rama or
Lakshmana. When they had been lured away from the ashrama
by Maricha at your instigation you stole the helpless queen of
Rama. You do not seem to know about the prowess of Rama.
No one in the three worlds can equal him in valour.’
Angada intervened and said: “My king, this is not just a
messenger. He is a spy. It is not wise to let him go back to
Lanka. We will keep him as our captive.” No sooner had he
said this than the monkeys eagerly tried to tie him up. But
Rama prevented him from being tortured. He was just a
captive.
7. RAMA’S ANGER
Rama spread darbha grass on the shores of the sea and lay
down on it. He placed his head on his beautiful arm and he
was lost in meditation. He decided in his mind: “I should
either cross the sea or else I will give up my life here.” With
this thought in mind he lay down on the sands. Three days and
three nights passed thus. The lord of the oceans did not seem
to notice Rama and his Prayopavesha. Rama’s prayers had
been unheeded since the lord of the oceans did not appear
before him.
When he found that three days and three nights had passed and
still there was no response from the sea, Rama became angry.
His eyes turned crimson and he looked at his brother and said:
“Lakshmana, the lord of the oceans is very proud and that is
why he is not appearing before us. Really great people are
known for the depth of their goodness, their nobility, their
forgiving nature, sweet words, and gentleness. These qualities
are not recognised by low-minded people and to them these
great and good qualities appear to be signs of weakness. The
world honours an arrogant man who praises himself, who is
wicked, who is wilful and inconsiderate, who is sinful.
Lakshmana, in this world, the method by name Sama which is
a gentle and soft persuasiveness, will never be useful. In the
battle front fame is not going to be won by Sama and neither is
it possible to subdue the enemy with Sama. I am going to
punish this lord of the seas. I will drain it of all waters. The sea
animals and the fish and the sharks and the whales and the
tortoises will lie dead in a matter of moments. Watch me shoot
my arrows which will burn up the sea. I have been patient and
gentle with this arrogant demigod and he seems to mistake it
for helplessness in me. It was foolish of me to have been so
patient. Fetch my bow and arrows, Lakshmana. I will drain the
vast expanse of the sea and the Vanaras can walk across to
Lanka.”
Rama took up the bow which Lakshmana had brought. With a
face like thunder he strung the bow and fixing an arrow to it
began to despatch it towards the sea. Arrow followed arrow
and there was a terrible upheaval in the sea. The serpents and
whales which were in the waters came to the surface in fear
and the world trembled at the anger of Rama. A storm was
blowing across the tumultuous ocean and the waves rose
higher and higher as though in protest. They were as large as
small mountains and soon it seemed as though Vindhya and
Mandara peaks had been thrown up by the sea. Lakshmana
could not bear to see the anger of Rama. He grasped the bow
in his hands and beseeched Rama to forbear. He spoke in
placating tones: “Rama, you are a great warrior and you can
succeed in your task without this anger against the sea. Men
like you should not be carried away by anger. Please follow in
the footsteps of our ancestors and abandon this wrath.” Voices
from the heavens were heard saying: “Rama, refrain from this
dreadful decision to drain the sea.” It seemed as though Rama
did not hear these words. He said: “O Sea! I will drain you and
with you I will destroy the Patala. There will be nothing left of
you except a great expanse of dust and mud, with the dead
animals sprinkled all over you. I will make my army walk
across you and reach Lanka. You do not seem to recognise my
prowess nor my anger. You have no concept of the ruin I will
wreak on you.”
Rama took up his bow and taking up an arrow he began to
invoke the dreaded Brahmastra. The earth and the sky seemed
to be rent in fear when he did it. The mountains trembled like
leaves shaken in the wind. The world was enveloped in
darkness and the quarters were covered with a pall of gloom.
Rivers and lakes were muddy and the heavens were looking
strange since the sun and moon were straying from their orbits
and the stars could be seen. The sky was not able to let the sun
shed his rays on the earth. Torches seemed to fall from the sky
and there were incessant noises of thunder. The stormy winds
were uprooting the trees and even the tops of the mountains
were blown about like wisps of straw. Lightning could be seen
in the skies and the hills reverberated with the noise of
thunder. The animals on the earth were crying out of panic and
they stood without any movement, paralysed with fear. The
sea receded by a yojana and Rama’s fury had not abated.
Out of the midst of the sea there arose the lord of the seas.
Over the waves which were like mountains he arose and it
seemed like the sun rising from atop the Meru mountain. He
was making the entire sky and air glow with his radiance and
he was wearing ornaments made of corals, pearls and gems.
His magnificent chest was adorned by a necklace made of
pearls and he was wearing beautiful silken garments. He was
surrounded by the sea serpents and his consorts, the rivers,
rose with him and they surrounded him. He stood on the crest
of a wave and with his palms folded in humility he greeted
Rama. He approached Rama with his hands held high above
his head and after saluting him he said: “Rama, you are
reputed to be the abode of peace and tranquillity. This anger of
yours is unbecoming. The earth, the winds, the sky, water and
fire are all ruled by the laws of nature and they should not be
overstepped. I am by nature deep and wide and it is not
possible to cross me. That is my nature and it cannot be
altered. If the bottom is exposed then it will be against all the
laws of creation. It is not for me to tell you this. I am only
reminding you of the laws set down by the Lord. It is not
possible for me to stop the waves and the whirlpools which are
part of me. They cannot be frozen into a state of immobility.
Not by any amount of effort, nor an intense desire nor fear can
make me attempt it. That is the reason why I was silent when
you asked me to let you cross the sea, pass over the waves
which are part of me. I will, however, assist you in every way I
can. When your army crosses me I will not let the whales or
crocodiles harm you in any way. I will make it easy for your
Vanaras to cross me.”
Rama intervened and asked: “This Brahmastra which has been
invoked should not be insulted. How should I pacify it?”
Samudra said: “There is, in the north, a place sacred to me. It
is named as Drumakulya and its fame is as widespread as
yours. Some sinners by name Abhiras live there, and drinking
my waters they perpetrate sins innumerable. I have not been
able to bear the touch of these sinners all these many years.
Grant me that your astra is aimed at them and rid me of the
one source of unhappiness which has been making me suffer
for long.”
Rama despatched the arrow towards Drumakulya and there
was great rejoicing in the heavens at the achievement of the
arrow sent by Rama. The earth suffered under the impact of
the astra and out of the fissures which had been formed, there
welled up waters from the Patala. The place then got the name
Vranakoopa. The waters which were filling up the place
seemed like those of the ocean and the noise made by the
splitting of the earth was frightful. The waters which had
collected in the hollows were dried up by the astra and the spot
also gained the name Marukantara. Rama granted a boon to
the place. It became a sacred spot and it was filled with
Oshadhis, with sweet water which was like milk, which had
healing herbs in it and it became famed for its healing quality.
It became a Tirtha.
Samudra spoke to Rama and said: “I will tell you how you can
cross me with your entire army. This Vanara with you, Nala by
name, is the son of Vishvakarma, the architect of the devas. He
has inherited his father’s craftsmanship and he is very clever in
the art of building. Let him build a bridge across me and I
assure you, I will take good care of it. It will not sink nor will
it come apart when this huge army marches on it.”
After speaking to Rama, Samudra vanished into the sea. Rama
found Nala by his side and Nala said: “I will build a bridge
across the sea. I have the skill of my father in me and I assure
you, I will make the bridge wide and strong. It is true what
Samudra said. I can do it.”
8. THE BUILDING OF THE BRIDGE
Nala was standing with a smile on his lips and Rama was
curious as to what was amusing the Vanara. He looked at him
and Nala said: “My Lord, there is nothing like the method of
Danda to get one’s work done. That is the most rewarding of
all the methods. It is the best rule to be adopted. It is futile to
use soft words and patience towards those who are ungrateful.
This Samudra was scared into submission. He wanted to
protect himself from your wrath and he has assured you that he
will keep the bridge afloat. I am like my father and I am sure
to make a success of the task which has been assigned to me. I
am glad Samudra reminded me of my talent. And again, even
if I had been conscious of it, is not good to talk about one’s
own accomplishments. Commanded by you, I will set about
the construction of the bridge immediately. I will summon the
other Vanaras to assist me and the bridge will soon be ready.”
Rama was pleased with the words of Nala and his modesty. He
gave orders for the construction of the bridge. According to
the instructions from Nala the monkeys in the army hurried to
collect the materials needed for the bridge. All the trees around
were uprooted and piled on the shores of the sea. The
mountains were denuded of their peaks and their trees. The
rocks which were like elephants were carried without any
effort by the many Vanaras and there was great excitement and
gaiety among them while they worked under the direction and
command of Nala. The skies resounded with the noise of the
rocks being hurled into the sea.
Hanuman joined the rest of them and he wanted to serve Rama
by assisting in the work done by the monkeys. He would fling
a large boulder and Nala would catch it with his left hand and
so the work proceeded with great speed.
Fourteen yojanas had been built on the first day, twenty on the
next. The bridge had been completed in five days and the
mountain by name Suvela formed the other end of the bridge.
The bridge built by Nala was beautiful and it was poised in the
middle of the sea looking like the milky way which is woven
across the sky. The celestials came and watched the bridge as
it was being built and when it was completed there was great
joy in their hearts. To them, looking from above, the bridge
seemed like the parting in the dark hair of a woman. The
Vanaras were proud of their handiwork.
The Vanaras were ready to cross the bridge. Sugriva came to
the presence of Rama and said: “My lord, Rama, please allow
Hanuman to carry you on his shoulders. Angada will bear the
precious weight of Lakshmana. These two will take you to the
other shore easily and they will fly in the air with you.”
Rama went to where the army has assembled and with them he
walked to the bridge. Sugriva was with him and Lakshmana.
Rama first set foot on the bridge: then Lakshmana and then
Sugriva. The army followed. The monkeys jumped around in
joy. They would walk some distance and then they would
jump into the sea and swim for a while and say: “This is how
our Hanuman reached Lanka. We will fly across. We are all
able to do so,” and they would leap in the air and go there in
the sky for a while. The noise made by the army of Rama was
so great that it drowned the sound of the waves and the sea
seemed to hold its breath in awe until they had all passed by.
The celestials with the rishis of the heavens collected in the
sky and they mentally drenched Rama with sacred waters and
blessed him with the words: “May you conquer your enemy.
May you rule the world for many, many years.” Many were
the words spoken by them and they all seemed to be waiting
for the great event, the killing of Ravana.
The army landed on the other shore, the southern shore of the
sea. Rama was conversant with the language of the omens and
he embraced Lakshmana and said: “Let the army camp here
since there are groves and fruit trees in abundance here. I see
from the omens that a great calamity is waiting to be born in
the Womb of Time. It spells destruction to the rakshasas and
also to these Vanaras and the bears. The breeze which blows
towards us is full of dust and the earth is shaken by tremors.
The mountain-tops are trembling too and trees are falling to
the ground. The noise of the clouds is fearful and drops of
blood are raining from them. The evening light is crimson and
frightening and the sun looks like a ball of fire. Animals are
making piteous noises and their faces are turned to the sun. I
can see the setting sun and there seems to be a dark spot on the
face of the sun. Look at the stars which have begun to appear
one by one, Lakshmana. They seem to be covered by dust and
this is a foreboding that the world will be destroyed. Crows
and eagles are wheeling in the sky and they are making
unpleasant sounds. The surface of the earth will soon be
covered with the weapons flung by the rakshasas and by the
rocks and trees hurled by the Vanaras. We have landed in the
territory belonging to the enemy. We should guard our army
and see to it that Ravana’s watchmen do not harm it in any
way. Come, let us set about the task of settling them down.”
Rama walked fast in the van of the army and he walked
towards Lanka. Vibhishana and Sugriva were certain of their
success and there was happiness in their minds. Rama saw the
many Vanaras in his army and he saw the excitement on their
faces. They had come to help him and they were eager. Rama
was touched by their devotion and his heart was brimming
with gratitude, happiness and humility at the sight of so much
devotion and such selfless love.
9. SPECULATIONS
The sun had set and the moon had just risen. Rama had now
arranged the army properly and they were resting in the groves
which were to be found on the shores of the sea. The earth
could not bear the weight of the Vanara army and they could
feel her trembling. The Vanaras heard the music made by the
bugles and the drums and they were thrilled at the thought that
they had come so near Lanka. The sounds from the city came
floating to them in the air and they listened with excitement.
And they roared with sheer joy. The noise was heard by the
rakshasas who were in Lanka.
Rama was lost in a reverie. He looked at the wonderful city
with its flags and banners and turrets made of gold and he
thought of her, his beloved Sita, who was imprisoned in this
city. He thought: “Sita whose eyes would always resemble
those of a frightened deer is now a captive of Ravana in this
beautiful city. She is like Rohini eclipsed by the planet
Angaraka.” Rama sighed with pain and he turned to
Lakshmana and said: “Look at the city! Look at Lanka!
Stationed on top of the hill it seems to touch the very skies. It
was built, I hear, by Vishvakarma for Ravana. The city with its
beautiful mansions appears like the sky covered by white
clouds. The fragrance of the flowers in the gardens, the music
of the many instruments, the noise of the birds all make me
think of the garden Chaitra which belongs to Kubera.”
Rama stood gazing at Lanka for a long time. He roused
himself and turned his thoughts towards the immediate task
which had to be completed. He said: “Let the brave prince
Angada with Neela take his army and station himself at the
heart of the great army. Let Rishabha protect the right wing.
Let Gandhamadana, the invincible, be in charge of the left
wing. Lakshmana and myself will be at the head. Jambavan
and Sushena should guard the van of the army. This, then,
should be our plan of attack.”
The arrangements were made as per the wishes of Rama and
Rama told Sugriva: “The army has been arranged well. It is
time to release Suka.” The captive rakshasa was released since
Rama had asked him to be set free. With a grateful sigh the
unfortunate rakshasa rushed to the presence of Ravana. The
king had one look at him and laughter took hold of him.
Ravana laughed at Suka and asked him: “Why have your two
wings been tied up? They also seem to be wounded. You look
distressed too. I hope you did not fall into the hands of that
fickle crowd.”
Suka was still trembling. He had not quite forgotten the
treatment meted out to him by the Vanaras. He said: “I went to
the northern side of the sea and reached the shores of the sea
as you had commanded. I went to Sugriva and spoke the
words which you had asked me to say. The monkeys were
furious with me and they caught hold of me. They beat me up
and tortured me. The Vanaras are, by nature, prone to be
angered easily and they are quite ruthless. They are not willing
to listen to anyone. It is not possible to reason with them or to
talk to them calmly. I saw Rama who had killed Viradha,
Kabandha, Khara and the others. I saw him with Sugriva, the
king of the Vanaras. He has found out the hiding place of Sita.
The sea which has never been crossed by anyone was not a
problem to him at all. He has had a bridge built across our sea
and the sea has been crossed by the entire Vanara host. They
have landed on the southern shore. The land is covered by the
monkeys. The army is advancing fast and before it reaches the
walls of our city you should decide on the course of action to
be adopted by you. Either return Sita to Rama or prepare
yourself for a dreadful war to be fought.”
Ravana was incensed by the words of Suka. He shouted: “Let
the entire world and the other worlds too come and challenge
me to fight. Let the devas and the asuras and all the heavenly
host come here to fight with me. I will face all of them but I
will not return Sita. I am ready to fight. I am eager to see
Rama covered with my arrows like a flower-laden tree is
covered with bees. I will burn him with my scorching arrows.
Like the sun absorbs the light of the lesser luminaries I will
take his strength away from him. My valour, limitless, is like
the sea: my speed is like that of the winds. Rama is not aware
of my greatness and so he has dared to oppose me. He does
not know that the arrows in my quiver are like poisonous
serpents which will drink life. He has never seen me before.
Not Indra, nor Varuna, nor Yama, the god of death, nor Kubera
can face me on the battlefield.”
Ravana was silent for a long moment. He then addressed Suka
and Sarana and said: “The army of Rama has reached our
shores. It has achieved what I thought would be impossible.
Rama has caused a bridge to be built across the sea. I would
not have believed that such a thing was possible and the
monkeys have shown that it is possible. I want both of you to
go there, enter the camp of the monkeys without being found
out and try to learn all about the arrangement of the army, and
the weapons used by them. Bring me the information as early
as possible. It is necessary for us to know the strength of the
enemy before engaging in warfare.”
Suka and Sarana assumed the forms of monkeys and entered
the army of Rama. It was not possible for them to gauge the
beginning and end of the army. While they were engaged in
the task assigned to them, Vibhishana saw them and knew at
once they were Ravana’s spies. He grabbed them and took
them to the presence of Rama. Scared out of their wits they
fell at the feet of Rama and said: “What he says is true. We
have been sent by our king to spy out your secrets. Please do
not kill us.” Rama was quite amused by their fear and he
smiled at them and said: “If you have completed your task,
you are welcome to go back armed with your information. If
there is anything which you have not studied yet, you can
learn that also before going back. If you desire, Vibhishana
will take you round and tell you all our secrets. Do not be
afraid that you will be put to death by me. You are scared to
death, you have no weapons and you are messengers who have
been captured. You will not be killed. Vibhishana, release
these two pathetic creatures. As for you both, go back to
Lanka and repeat my message to your king: ‘Depending on
your strength you have dared to take my Sita from me. The
time has come when you should display that strength to me.
Let me see you surrounded by your army and your kinsmen
and let me see if they will stand you in good stead. Tomorrow,
when the sun brightens the world, you will have an
opportunity to see your Lanka destroyed by my arrows.
Assemble your army from now since I will be at your
doorways tomorrow and like Indra with his Vajra fought with
the asuras, I will show you how angry I can be and how
unbearable my wrath can be.’ ”
The rakshasas blessed him and hurried back to Lanka. They
went straight to Ravana and said: “My lord, we went there as
per your command. We assumed the guises of monkeys and
mixed with the Vanaras there. But Vibhishana saw through our
disguise and he took us to Rama. But that noble prince
released us. Four great warriors are arrayed there against you:
Rama, Lakshmana, Sugriva and Vibhishana. They do not even
need an army to accomplish their desire. Rama is very
handsome and extremely valiant. His weapons are formidable
and, single-handed, he is able to destroy you and your city and
your entire army. Their army is well-nigh invincible.
“There is great excitement in the army and they are all waiting
impatiently for the dawn when Rama plans to begin the war.
We feel that this enmity with Rama is unwise. Please return to
him his wife and let us all rest in peace.”
They repeated the message of Rama to their king. Ravana was
furious with them and he went up to the terrace of his palace to
see the army of Rama. Sarana and Suka went with him.
Ravana’s eyes travelled over the vast expanse of land covered
by the army of Rama. After looking for a while he asked his
spies about the details, as to who was the leader, who was
valiant, who was guarding the army and similar questions and
they told him. Each one of the valiant monkeys was pointed
out to him and the name and the valour of each was recounted
to Ravana. Sarana and Suka said: “They are all valiant and you
should decide how to tackle this stupendous army made up of
heroes.”
Ravana had been listening to the spies carefully and as each
Vanara was mentioned and indicated he looked at them: Nala,
Neela, Angada, Hanuman and many others. His eyes rested on
his brother who was standing by the side of Rama. Lakshmana
was on the other side of Rama and from him his eyes passed to
Sugriva, Hanuman, Jambavan, Sushena, and the many
powerful guards who protected the army: Gaja, Gavaksha,
Gavaya, Mainda, Dvividha, and many others. For a moment
there was a twinge of misgiving in the mind of Ravana but it
was soon lost even as it was formed and he trained his angry
eyes once more on his spies and spoke: and he spoke harshly.
Ravana said: “It is not meet that people like you who depend
on a king for your living should speak words which are
displeasing to his ears. I can make you or break you and you
dare to speak words in praise of my enemy in my presence.
Your words are out of place and do you think it is correct to
talk in such glowing terms of the enemy host to your king
against whom they are arrayed? You do not know even the
rudiments of behaviour. It is fortunate that I am king in spite of
being surrounded by folks like you. I am the one to command
you and you insult me by saying things which displease me.
Are you not afraid of death? A tree in the forest may escape
the conflagration which is destroying the entire forest but no
man who wrongs his king can have hopes of living. You have
been loyal to me all these days and that, to a large extent, has
softened my anger or else I would have executed you. Go
away from my presence before I change my mind. You should
be ashamed of yourselves for your disloyalty.”
They saluted him with the words “May you be victorious” and
disappeared from his presence.
Ravana had his minister Mahodara with him. He asked him to
get hold of two efficient spies. When they came Ravana sent
them to the enemy camp with injunctions similar to the ones
given to the previous ones. They went to the army of Rama
and disguising themselves they went to the top of the hill
Suvela and viewed the army. They saw Rama with Sugriva,
Lakshmana and Vibhishana. The sight of the army filled them
with dread and, as they were hesitating as to what they should
do to carry out the wishes of their king, Vibhishana spied them
out.
The spies, one of whom was Shardula, were captured and the
same scenes were repeated. The Vanaras beat them up as much
as they could before Rama intervened and they returned to
Ravana in a chastened frame of mind. They went back to their
king.
10. RAVANA TRIES TO DISTRESS SITA
Ravana called for his council to assemble. He spoke to all his
ministers and said: “The time has come when we have to pool
our wits and decide on the future course of action. Let all our
men be called to duty immediately.” After conferring with
them he gave orders that he should be obeyed in every way
and went back to his mansion.
He summoned Vidyudjihva, one of his men who was skilled in
the art of Maya and with him went to where Sita was. On the
way he told his henchman: “Let me confuse Sita with the help
of your Maya. Prepare for me a head just like that of Rama
and also a bow with its arrows.”
Ravana entered the Ashokavana. He saw Sita seated on the
ground. Her face was as charming as the moon. She had
discarded all her jewels except the ones which were essential
for a sumangali. She had never been insulted before in her life
and she was looking forlorn. Her head was bent and her
thoughts were with Rama. Surrounded by the rakshasis she
spoke to no one but sat silently with tears filling her eyes
often. She was like the thin sliver of the moon covered by the
clouds and she was like a wilted creeper which had been
uprooted by the breeze. And yet there was a depth and dignity
about her and she was like the river Ganga. Sorrow could not
drown her completely and she seemed to be above the sway of
happiness and sorrow. They seemed but to touch her but they
could not go deep inside and hurt her.
Sita was lost in thoughts of Rama and Ravana walked towards
her. He paused for a moment to drink in her beauty with his
eyes and then he approached her. He called her by name and
said: “Sita, it is time for you to forget Rama and turn your
thoughts to me. I have tried in vain to convince you about my
greatness and you have not paid any attention to my words.
But now you have to. You have prided yourself on the fact that
your husband is Rama the great. You have often told me that
there is no one to equal Rama in valour.
“Well, that Rama who killed Khara, has been killed by me in
battle. You have been left all alone and there is no one to help
you now. Your pride has been humbled by me. Your Vratas
have all been in vain. You must become mine now. Forget
Rama who is dead. Come with me to my antahpura. Evidently
your punya is not enough or else you would not have lost your
husband. You thought that your husband was invincible and
yet, I have managed to kill him. Your pride has been humbled
and your waiting for Rama has been in vain. It has become
fruitless. Abandon the thoughts of Rama from now on. Come
to me and I will cherish you. You, foolish woman, listen to me
when I recount to you how Rama was destroyed by me even as
Vrita was by Indra. Rama came to the shores of the sea with a
large army of monkeys. He wanted to fight with me and he
was intent on killing me. On the northern shores of the sea,
with a large army arrayed with great pomp, he planned to
attack us from there. My spies have been busy and they found
the followers of Rama asleep with exhaustion after so
strenuous a march to the city.
“Prahastha, my commander, led his army and he easily
massacred the army of Rama. Rama was sleeping and
Prahastha went near him and, with a swift stroke of his sword,
he was able to cut off the head of your-brave husband.
Vibhishana was captured and Lakshmana, with the monkeys,
has been made to flee from there. Sugriva is lying with his
neck broken and as for Hanuman, your old acquaintance, it is a
pity that his jaw was splintered and he was killed by my men.
The northern shore of the sea is drenched with the blood of the
many dead monkeys. You do not seem to believe me. I
anticipated it and so I have brought the head of your beloved
Rama to convince you that he is really and truly dead.”
Ravana summoned one of the rakshasis and he told her: “Ask
Vidyudjihva to bring the head of Rama to me. He is the one
who brought me this gift from the battlefield and let him show
it to Sita also.”
The rakshasa who was waiting for the summons from Ravana
bent low before him and stood waiting for the commands of
his master. The wicked Ravana said: “Delay not. Place the
head of Rama before Sita. Let her have no doubts about the
words spoken by me.”
Rama’s head was placed before her. Ravana took up the
magnificent bow of Rama in his hand and he said: “You must
be able to recognise this bow which was Rama’s! The string
has not been loosened yet. Prahastha brought it and I had to
bring it to you to show it to you. You have seen the proofs of
the death of your master, your lord, your very life, as you are
fond of saying. Now that he is dead, make haste to come with
me and be my queen.”
Sita looked at the head of Rama which seemed to be covered
with blood since it had been severed at the neck. She saw the
famed Kodanda also and remembered the words of Hanuman
who had told her about the friendship which has been forged
between Rama and Sugriva. She looked at the lotus eyes of
Rama, at the glow on his face, forehead, the locks that were
framing it, and she set up a wail of woe. She spoke words
filled with pain and despair. Sita said: “Kaikeyi, I hope you are
happy now. Your aims have been achieved and the light of the
House of the Raghus has been extinguished forever. The entire
family has been ruined because of you. How had my Rama
offended you that you should have banished him to the forest
clad in tree-bark and deerskin? He has ever been true to
Dharma and he was punished for no fault of his.” Sita could
speak no more and she fell down in a faint. She woke up after
a while and taking the head of Rama and caressing it she wept
as though her heart would break. “The shastras say that the
woman who loses her husband is lacking in punya. I have
observed Vratas and I have never knowingly swerved from the
path set down for a Pativrata. And yet, this misfortune has
befallen me. Our misfortunes were numerous and we had to
bear them bravely. I thought that my imprisonment was the
last mishap that should have happened to me. I was hoping
that the imprisonment by this dread rakshasa was to come to
an end soon and that you would come to my rescue. And now
you have gone. How will your dear mother Kausalya Devi
bear this sorrow?
Our guru had cast your horoscope and he had said that you
would be long-lived. How could his words have gone wrong?
How is it you were caught unawares and done to death by a
mere rakshasa? Fate has so conspired that you should have
met your end in this manner. You were an adept in the art of
statecraft and yet you have been deceived. How well I
remember now, the first time I saw this bow. I have always
decorated it with sandal paste and flowers. And it has been
held by this sinful Ravana. You are one with the stars and you
have forgotten us who belong to the earth. Let me join you
soon. I will soon die and poor Lakshmana will be left all
alone. He will go to Ayodhya with a face wet with tears and he
will recount to those in the city the tragic deaths of you and
me. I have been the cause of your death. If it had not been for
me, this would never have happened and you would have been
alive and well.”
Sita was heart-broken and there was no one to comfort her.
Her tormentor Ravana was standing by, watching her sorrow
with glee and hoping that she would agree to his unholy
proposal. He stood by, angry with her, since she did not look at
him even once.
When they were in the Ashokavana, a messenger rushed to the
presence of Ravana and stood with folded palms. He
announced the arrival of Prahastha. Ravana realised that it was
an urgency which had prompted Prahastha to announce his
coming like this and he left the Ashokavana in a hurry and
went to the council chamber. When Ravana left the gardens,
the head of Rama vanished from there and the bow too. Sita
could not understand what it was all about.
Ravana went to the council hall and discussed the situation
with all his men and commanded that the army should be
collected immediately. It had to be announced with the help of
drums, by the town criers and several other methods. Urgency
was the watchword and they agreed to collect the army as
early as possible. Sarama was one of the few rakshasis who
was sorry for Sita and who was wont to comfort her when she
was very depressed. She heard about the deceit practised by
the king on her and she hurried to the side of Sita. She saw her
lying on the ground and bemoaning her fate. Sarama went by
her side and lifting her up she said: “Abandon this grief, Sita. I
know all about the schemes of Ravana. How could you ever
believe even for a moment that Rama, the noblest of men,
could be killed? And that by a rakshasa who is but a servant of
Ravana? Not one of the monkeys can be killed and yet the
king has told you that Rama was killed while sleeping. Rama
is well and so is Lakshmana and the entire army of the
Vanaras. Ravana has adopted Maya tactics to deceive you and
to make you agree to his evil thoughts.
“Be of good cheer, Sita. It will be but a short while before
your sorrows will come to an end. Your star has arisen and
your tears will cease to fall. Rama is safe and he has landed on
the rakshasa soil accompanied by the Vanara army. News has
reached the king that Rama has crossed the ocean and has
arrived here and that has upset him no end. He tried to play
this trick on you and now he has returned to the council hall to
discuss about the course to be adopted by him and the army.”
Even as she was talking they heard the noise of the drums
being beaten, the blare of trumpets and bugles. Sarama said:
“It is calling all the men to assemble. The army is being
mustered up and soon the fight is to begin. Soon, very soon,
your lord will come and take you back with him. Death is
imminent to the rakshasas and you will shed your grief like a
snake sheds its skin. Pray to the sun to grant victory to your
Rama and your prayers will all be answered. You can be
certain about it.”
Sarama came to Sita again after a while and she said: “Ravana
has been advised by his mother and by his aged minister to
return you to Rama and to avert the war which is imminent.
But he is adamant. He is bent on the war which means that
Yama, the god of death, is even now getting ready to receive
him. He will rather die than give you up and so the end of the
king is evident. Rama will kill him and his kinsmen and his
entire army will be gone, destroyed. Be without any worry
from now on. Happy days are in store for you. You will see
your lord.”
11. IN THE COUNCIL HALL AGAIN
Rama’s army was approaching the city and they could hear the
noise made by the conchs and drums which the Vanaras were
sounding. Ravana heard it and was immersed in thought for a
while. He looked at his ministers as though he sought their
opinions. No one said anything and Ravana laughed at them.
He said: “I have heard enough and more about the valour of
Rama and about the strength of his army made up of monkeys
and bears. All of you are great warriors and yet I see that you
are all pale and frightened because of some rumour that Rama
is invincible. I am amazed at this fear in all of you. I am at the
same time surprised.”
As he said this, Malyavan, one of the veterans in the court of
the king, spoke. He said: “Child, when a king is righteous and
learned he will rule the kingdom for a long time. He will
subdue all his enemies. He should use his discretion in
deciding when to fight and when to make peace with the
enemy. He should always have the welfare of his men in mind.
Ravana, my child, you should never underrate the enemy. If
you are sure of your superiority then you can fight. If, on the
contrary, the enemy is equal to you or is slightly better than
you, it is wise to make peace with him and to avert a war. I
advise you to make peace with Rama.
“The cause of all this hatred and ill-feeling is Sita. I suggest
that you give her back to Rama. The gods and all the celestials
are wishing him success and it is wiser to be friendly with him
than to fight with him. Do you remember the boon granted to
you by Brahma? You have been assured that you need not fear
death at the hands of the gods, the devas, danavas, gandharvas,
kinnaras, pishachas and all the many dwellers in the heavens.
You did not mention human beings and monkeys and the army
which is preparing to fight with us is made up of monkeys and
it is led by a man, a human being. I think it does not bode any
good for you or yours. The omens are all pointing to a dire
calamity in store for us. Make peace with Rama and save all of
us and yourself also, Ravana. I have been told that Rama is
Lord Narayana Himself who has assumed the guise of a
human being at the request of the gods. Consider the bridge
which has been built by them across the sea. Is it the
achievement of an ordinary human being? No one has thought
of such a thing before.
“Think of the destruction at Janasthana. Single-handed Rama
killed all of them. You should think of all these and pause
before you plunge into warfare with him. Sita will certainly be
the ruin of you. Forget her and give her back to Rama. We can
all live happily ever after.”
Ravana paid no heed to his wise words. He spoke harshly to
Malyavan and made him feel small. Ravana said: “Evidently
you are one of those who praise the enemy and his valour.
Your words have fallen on deaf ears. This Rama, this hero,
according to you, is a mere man, abandoned by his father,
shorn of his wealth, lone and helpless. And he has now
collected a crowd of monkeys, if you please, and has dared to
accost me in war. What makes you consider him to be all that
brave? You must know me and you know the fear in the minds
of the devas and the heavenly host when they think of me.
How can you compare me with Rama and how can you dare
suggest that he is superior?
“Either you are jealous of me or you are extremely fond of the
enemies or else you would not have spoken thus. Perhaps you
have been instigated by them. Or else no wise man will talk
such foolish words in my presence.
“I have taken so much trouble to bring Sita to Lanka and do
you think I will give her back to that mendicant on your
advice? She is like Lakshmi who has left the lotus and strayed
to the earth. I will never think of giving her up. Wait and see
my valour. Soon you will see Rama and his army with Sugriva
and Lakshmana routed by me and you will regret your hastily
spoken words. Can anyone think of Ravana adopting the wise
course and making peace with a mere man since he is
considered to be more powerful than me by some fools? Are
the words of a few dotards to be believed? I may break in two
but I will never bend my head to anyone. This is my nature
and no one can change one’s nature. By some good fortune the
bridge has been built for him across the sea. That does not
frighten me. Believe me, Rama is not going to return by way
of that bridge with the army of monkeys. I promise you that.
Not one of them will be left alive.”
Malyavan realised that the king was too angry and he spoke
nothing in reply. He spoke the conventional words of blessings
and went back to his home.
Ravana hastened to guard the city and he appointed strong
men who would be his faithful servants. The eastern gateway
was guarded by Prahastha. The south was under the
guardianship of Mahaparshva and Mahodara. The western
gateway was in charge of Indrajit, his favourite son. The
northern section was under the aegis of Suka and Sarana and
Ravana told his ministers that he would remain there too.
Virupaksha was guarding the heart of the city and the fortress.
Ravana was certain that he was now completely protected and
that Rama could do nothing against his formidable army.
12. RAMA WITH HIS MEN
The army led by Sugriva had many strong and capable
Vanaras and they were all seated round Rama and Lakshmana
along with Sugriva. They said: “Lanka is clearly visible from
here and the guards are indeed many. The fortress is
formidably and it is up to you to think of methods by which
we can attack the city.”
When they were conversing thus, Vibhishana, who spoke
words which were full of good sense and meaning, spoke to
them all. He said: “Our spies assuming the forms of birds have
gone very near the city and have noted all the precautions
which have been undertaken by Ravana. I will relate to you
what I have been told by my spies. Prahastha has been placed
in the gateway which faces the east. Mahaparshva and also
Mahodara are guarding the south. Indrajit has been assigned
the task of guarding the west while Ravana himself is
stationed at the north. Virupaksha has been asked to guard the
fortress in the heart of the city.”
Vibhishana told them about the strength of the army of
Ravana. He recounted to them the valour of Ravana and about
his fight with Kubera and the devas. He concluded with the
words: “No doubt Ravana is powerful and an enemy to be
reckoned with. But Rama, my lord, it is not a formidable task
for you to accost him and to come out of it with victory
crowning your efforts. We will so arrange our army that they
will tackle the defence easily.”
Rama spoke his words of command. He said: “Let Neela
proceed towards the east and accost Prahastha’s army. Angada
and his army can easily take care of the south where there are
two of the enemy’s men. Let Hanuman go to the west and as
for the north which is guarded by that wicked rakshasa who is
arrogant because of the boons he has been blessed with, I will
face him and fight with him. He is the lowest of the rakshasas.
He has been harassing rishis for ages together and he has been
tormenting the world. With Lakshmana to assist me, I will
enter the northern gate while Sugriva will remain in the middle
of the army guarding it along with Jambavan and Vibhishana.
“No Vanara should assume the guise of a human being during
the fight. That should be the rule to be followed by all of us.
Also it will be easy to recognise who belongs to our army if
the natural form of a monkey is maintained by all of you.
Lakshmana, Vibhishana and his four friends and also myself
will be the only seven human figures on the field.”
After giving these detailed instructions to his men Rama
expressed a desire to go to the top of the mountain by name
Suvela. He asked Lakshmana and Sugriva and Vibhishana to
be with him while he ascended the hill. He said: “Let us spend
the night on top of this beautiful hill. From atop the hill let us
have a look at the city of Ravana, the thief who stole my Sita
from me. The very thought of that rakshasa makes my anger
rise in me and I cannot hold it back. He knows not the path of
Dharma nor the code of behaviour. He has insulted the name
of the noble family in which he has been born. His action is so
heinous that it has earned for him the censure of the good and
the wise. Because of him the entire rakshasa clan is to be
destroyed by me. One who has been caught in the noose of
Yama performs an act of sin: and, because of the trespass of
this sole individual, the entire family is ruined.”
Rama’s anger against Ravana was still fuming inside him
while he ascended Suvela. Lakshmana followed him, bow in
hand. His face was calm and unruffled. Then went Sugriva and
his chief men along with Vibhishana. Several of the other
Vanaras also went with them to the top of the hill.
When viewed from there the city of Lanka appeared as though
it had been built in the sky. At a single glance they could see
the beauty of the city. They saw the strong fortifications and
the high walls which surrounded the city. Even as they were
conversing about Lanka, the sun sank in the west and moon
rose in all his glory. Rama felt an exhilaration and he spent a
very happy night on the Suvela peak surrounded by his friends
and his chiefs.
When they woke up in the morning the city with its lovely
gardens was a riot of colour and the fragrance of the flowers
wafted to them by the breeze was intoxicating. The city was
like Amaravati. The garden was like Chaitra, the garden of
Kubera or Indra’s Nandana. The flowers which bloom during
the different seasons were blooming all together there. They
could hear the music made by the koils and the water-birds
which frequented the lakes in the gardens. The peak of Trikuta
rose high from the seashore. It seemed to pierce the sky.
Flowers covered its top and it was a hundred yojanas in width.
It was sheer and beautiful. The city was built on top of that
hill. Its white mansions and high walls made it seem to float
on air. Rama was viewing it with amazement and his eyes
rested on a palace which was more beautiful than the others. It
was like the peak of Kailasa and Rama guessed that it must be
the palace of Ravana. It seemed to be an ornament to the entire
city. As he was looking Rama saw that there was someone on
the terrace of the palace. A white umbrella was held over him
and Rama knew that it was Ravana who was standing there.
The jewels on his chest were gleaming in the morning light
and he was dark as a rain cloud. His chest had the markings
made by Airavata and he was wearing a red silk interwoven
with gold which glistened in the sunlight.
13. SUGRIVA’S IMPULSIVENESS
Rama turned aside to say something and he found that Sugriva
was not by his side. Sugriva had jumped into the air and was
flying towards Lanka. A sudden spurt of anger against Ravana
made him act impulsively. He was very angry and in that
mood he rushed towards the terrace where Ravana was.
Sugriva went very near the rakshasa monarch and said: “I am
the servant of the noble Rama who is the lord of the world.
Your days are numbered. You will not be able to escape the
wrath of Rama.”
Before Ravana could recover from the surprise of his visit
Sugriva sprang at him. He pulled his crown down and threw it
on the ground. Ravana guessed who he was and said: “Your
name is Sugriva and very soon you will lose the beautiful neck
which has earned that name for you.” He grasped Sugriva in
his mighty hands and pushed him to the ground. Sugriva was
not bothered. He caught hold of Ravana and threw him as
though he were a ball made of flowers. The two heroes were
locked in a close wrestling match and soon they were
wounding each other. The fist fight went on for a while. When
he saw that the Vanara was not to be subdued easily Ravana
adopted his Maya tactics, and began to fight that way.
Sugriva knew his limitations and guessing the intentions of the
rakshasa he jumped into the air and deceived Ravana by flying
back to the Suvela hill. He landed beside Rama.
The many monkeys who were watching this encounter of their
master with Ravana were thrilled with Sugriva and there were
cries of joy from them. Rama embraced him and said: “What a
thoughtless act was this of yours, my friend! Why did you not
ask me for permission before you ventured on this dangerous
mission? Kings should not give in to dictates of impulse like
this. We were so worried for you and you should not have
done this. I want you to promise that you will not do like this
any more. If you had been killed, what would I have done after
that? When once my friend is gone, there is nothing left for me
in this world. Not Sita, nor Lakshmana or Bharata or
Shatrughna nor my very life will have any meaning once you
are lost to me. I am fully aware of your strength: that you are
like Varuna and yet, my mind was sunk in the depths of
despair when you went off like that to fight with Ravana. I had
at once made up my mind to fight with Ravana, kill him, and
then, after crowning Vibhishana as the monarch I had decided
to kill myself. I promise you these were the thoughts in my
mind when I found that you were not there by my side.”
Sugriva stood with a shamefaced look on his face and said:
“Rama, when I saw Ravana who had stolen your wife, who
has caused you untold misery, my anger knew no bounds and
how could I hold back?” Rama smiled and turning to
Lakshmana said: “Let us make our preparations, Lakshmana.
The omens indicate that it will be a great war which is to be
fought between us and the rakshasas. Let us make haste and
enter the city of Lanka.”
Rama descended from the top of the Suvela hill. Preparations
were brisk in the army of Rama and, after studying the time
and the position of the sun in the heavens, Rama chose the
proper moment and began his march towards Lanka.
Vibhishana, Sugriva, Hanuman, Jambavan, Nala, Neela and
Lakshmana went with him. The Vanaras armed themselves
with stones, rocks and trees and proceeded with great
excitement. Very soon they reached the neighbourhood of
Lanka. They took up the positions which had been assigned to
them by Rama. Rama went towards the northern gate where
Ravana was said to have stationed himself. It was protected by
an immense army of rakshasas. Rama glanced at their
weapons and their armours. The trees and gardens were slowly
covered by the army made up of Vanaras. The rakshasas found
that the army was indeed formidable and not small and
insignificant as they thought it would be.
14. ANGADA’S MISSION
Rama was ready to begin the fight. And yet he decided to
follow the rules of fighting very strictly. A messenger has to
be sent to try finally for peace and to avert the war if possible.
Accordingly, after discussing with friends, Rama decided to
send Angada to Ravana. He summoned the young prince and
said: “Child, you are fearless and you are capable of obeying
me, of conveying my message intelligently. So I have decided
to send you to Ravana. Go into the city and go to the presence
of Ravana. Give him this message: ‘Your glory will soon be
lost and your kingdom too. Your death is very near since you
are lacking in wisdom. You are a thief. Your pursuit of
sinfulness against rishis, against the devas, and against all god-
fearing men, will finally yield fruit. You will reap the reward
for all your foul deeds. It is inevitable that you should suffer
for your sins. I have come to punish you for stealing my wife.
The boons you have obtained from Brahma are of no use to
you now. Your pride will soon be humbled. You were very
brave when you separated me from my wife and stole her
when I was absent. It is time for you to show me your prowess
and let me see how brave you are when you face me in battle.
‘If, however, you agree to return Sita to me and ask
forgiveness of me, I will stop this fight. Else, you will have to
fight. I assure you, this world will then be rid of all rakshasas
because of the sharpness of my arrows and the deadliness of
my anger. Vibhishana is a good soul and he came to me
seeking refuge at my feet. I will make him the monarch of
Lanka after killing you. You have been unfortunate in your
ministers since there is no one there to advise you properly and
so, you cannot be king for long, steeped in sin as you are.
Summon up enough courage to fight. If you meet your death at
my hands you will be cleansed of all your sins and you will
find a place in the heavens. Take one last look at your beloved
Lanka and come to the battlefield.’ Tell him this and bring me
back his reply.”
Angada jumped into the sky and very soon he reached the
great hall where Ravana was closeted with his ministers.
Angada with his golden bracelet gleaming in the sunlight went
to the presence of Ravana and he looked like a tongue of
flame. He announced himself to Ravana. He said: “I am the
messenger from Rama. I am the son of Vali and my name is
Angada. I have brought you a message from Rama.” He then
repeated the words of Rama and waited for Ravana to speak.
The anger of Ravana knew no bounds. He told his ministers:
“Capture this monkey which is bereft of reason. Torture him
for his audacity.”
Four rakshasas caught hold of Angada who allowed them to
do so. When they were tying him up he jumped into the air
along with them and landed on the terrace of the mansion. He
flung them from him and saw them fall to the ground. He then
broke the turret of the mansion to splinters and, with a roar of
triumph, he returned to the presence of Rama.
Ravana was furious with him for what he had done but he
could do nothing about it. Rama felt that he had given every
chance to Ravana and since he did not accept his words, war
was now inevitable. That was certain.
The rakshasas who were guarding the gates were watching the
progress of the Vanara army. Most of them were not afraid but
some were frightened. Everyone on either side was eager to
see the beginnings of the war. The Vanaras were particularly
jubilant and the rakshasas were equally impatient. They were
complacent and they were sure of destroying the army made
up of monkeys and they were not worried. Word was
conveyed to Ravana about the latest developments: that Rama
had begun his march towards the city and that his army had
reached the four gateways. Ravana made haste to ensure the
safety of the city and in a fit of anger he went up to the terrace
of his palace. From there he saw the sea of monkeys which
was surrounding his city. For a moment he was worried as to
how that army was to be destroyed. But his natural arrogance
asserted itself and he looked very intently at Rama and the
army he had brought.
Rama was greatly excited now that he had decided on war. He
saw too that Lanka was overflowing with rakshasas who had
been placed there to guard the city. Rama’s thoughts at once
went to Sita and he thought: “It is here that my dear beloved
Sita is imprisoned. She is wasting away because of sorrow and
seated on the ground, she mourns the fact that she is parted
from me.”
The thought of Sita was enough to spur him to activity. He
commanded his army to begin their task of destruction. The
moment they heard his words the monkeys vied with each
other to rush towards the gates and began to fight. Their shouts
resounded everywhere and it was frightening to the weak-
minded. The Vanaras had armed themselves with huge
boulders and trees which had been uprooted from the hill
which was nearby.
15. THE NAGAPASA
Rama’s army rushed towards Lanka. They began to attack the
gateways and to destroy them. The Vanaras shouted and
occupied the high wall surrounding the city and their shouts
were echoed from the surrounding hills. The wall was broken
and the eastern gate was also broken. Very soon the south was
attacked and also the west. The Vanaras occupied the spots
which had been indicated by their commanders and Rama,
with Lakshmana, went towards the northern gate and attacked
it. Nothing could be seen except the many Vanaras leaping
from place to place and the destruction following in the wake
of their progress. Ravana hastened to send his army to oppose
the onrush of the Vanaras.
With the noise of trumpets and drums the army of Ravana
came out of the city to defend it. They were ready to fight with
the Vanara army led by Rama. They were like the waves of the
ocean and they kept on advancing towards the monkeys. The
earth trembled at the steps of the rakshasas as they marched
towards the Vanaras. The encounter between the two armies
was terrible and it was like that between the devas and the
asuras in the olden days when they fought for the Amrita on
the shores of the ocean of milk. The river of blood began to
flow and soon the field presented a gory sight. Several duels
were fought.
Indrajit, the son of Ravana, fought with Angada and it was a
glorious fight to watch. Hanuman encountered Jambumali.
Neela fought with Nikumbha, Lakshmana, with Virupaksha
and Rama fought with four at the same time. Indrajit hit
Angada powerfully with his gada and in return the prince of
Kishkindha broke his chariot and his horses as well as his
charioteer. By and large, the army of Rama was gaining the
upper hand. Virupaksha was killed by a single arrow from the
bow of Lakshmana. All the chariots were crushed by the
Vanaras to powder and the fights were really intense and
interesting to watch. The field of battle was covered by the
many weapons of the rakshasas, with the trees and the rocks
used by the Vanaras and the setting sun was welcome to all of
them. Even as they were fighting the sun had set and night set
in swiftly.
But they did not pay any attention to it. The fight continued
and during the night, when they could not see each other
properly the incensed rakshasas and the Vanaras fought with
fury. The rakshasas found their strength increasing with the
advent of the night and they made full use of it. The Vanaras,
however, were undaunted. And so the fight went on all
through the night.
Rama and Lakshmana were fighting with their bows and each
arrow was claiming a life. The noise was like that of the seven
seas during the great deluge at the end of the yuga. Ravana’s
army could not withstand the arrows of Rama and Lakshmana
and they fled from their presence.
Indrajit vanished from there and fought with his Maya tactics.
Indrajit had been treated very roughly by Angada and he was
furious with him. Rama said: “I want you all to assemble in
one place. This son of Ravana has been blessed with boons
from Brahma and he is bent on harassing the three worlds. It is
the prodding of Yama which has made him come to us and
fight with us. Please do not be worried about him. I will fight
him.”
In the meantime, Indrajit disappeared into the sky and from
there he showered arrows on Rama and Lakshmana. He
wounded them with several arrows. Unseen by them he
managed to send arrow after arrow and finally with his arrows
he bound the two brothers. The Vanaras were watching and
they found the noble brothers tied up by the poisonous bonds
which went by the name ‘Nagapasa.’
The valiant Indrajit had adopted his Maya tactics and while
unseen by them he had managed to send the dread astra and
they were caught in its coils. While fighting he said: “Indra the
lord of the heavens has not been able to withstand my valour.
He is afraid to come near me. How then can you dare to accost
me in battle?”
Rama and Lakshmana were bound by the Nagapasa and it was
not possible for them to open their eyes. They were also
wounded badly by the arrows of Indrajit and they were like
twin Palasa trees crimson with flowers. Rama dropped to the
ground in a faint and soon his brother lay beside him. The
glorious bow slipped from his hand and lay by his side.
Panic set in the army. Sugriva, Hanuman and the others were
helpless and they did not know what they should do faced with
this calamity. Vibhishana knew the potency of the bonds
which held the princes in its grip and he could do nothing. The
Vanaras looked hard at the sky but they could not see Indrajit.
Vibhishana was the only one who could see through his guise
and discern him.
The prince Indrajit said: “Look on this great hero who was the
death of Khara and Dushana! He and his valiant brother are
now lying on the ground, caught helplessly in the coils of the
serpents. Not all the rishis nor all the devas can release them.
My dear father will now be rid of the one thorn which was
hurting him. All the noise made by this army and its leaders is
like the noise made by the clouds in the season Sharad when
there is no rain but just noise.”
He went on with his work of destruction and there was not one
among the Vanaras who had not been hurt by him. He was
now certain that the Kosala brothers were dead and, followed
by a jubilant crowd, he entered Lanka in triumph.
Sugriva was extremely worried for Rama and Lakshmana.
Vibhishana said: “Do not weep, Sugriva. I can see that they
have fainted and they are not dead. If we have ever performed
any good acts at any time they will wake up from this faint and
let us comfort each other with hopes of seeing them get up.
Truth and righteousness will have to win in the end.”
Vibhishana recited some verses and sprinkled water on the
eyes of Sugriva. He then said: “This is not the time to despair.
The army is panic-stricken and it is up to you to bring a
semblance of order in the ranks. Your excessive affection for
your friends will be enough to weaken you. Do not give in to
weakness. Rouse up your sleeping valour and try to act. We
will have to guard these two very carefully and when they
regain consciousness they will bring joy to our hearts. I can
see that they are not dead. Their faces have not lost the glow
which is sure to leave them once life abandons the body. I
assure you there is nothing to worry. No harm will befall them.
You must take care of your army or else it will be wiped out
completely. Can you not see the terror in the eyes of the
Vanaras? You should comfort them and tell them that nothing
untoward has happened and that they should be of good
cheer.”
Together, Vibhishana and Sugriva undertook the task of
reassuring the army and making them shed the excessive fear
which had gripped their hearts.
16. SITA SEES RAMA ON THE FIELD
Indrajit, in the meantime, entered the city of Lanka followed
by his army. He went to his father and told him what had
happened. Ravana rushed to him from his throne and
embraced him warmly again and again. He wanted to know
the details. His son was only too happy to recount how he had
tied them up with the Nagapasa and that they were dead.
Ravana’s joy knew no bounds and he was very proud of his
son who had done such: a great service to him. There was
nothing but peace in the mansion of Ravana that night.
The fear in the hearts of the Vanaras had not been set aside.
They stood around their leader Rama, who looked as though
he would never get up again and every noise and every
whisper of the trees made them jump in fear since they had
become so scared of Indrajit and his Maya warfare.
Ravana at once sent word to the rakshasis who were guarding
Sita. They came and with them came Trijata. With a smile on
his face Ravana said: “Go at once and tell Sita that her dear
husband Rama and his brother Lakshmana have both been
killed by Indrajit. Place her in the Pushpaka vimana and let her
see for herself the dead forms of the Kosala princes.
Depending on him and his valour she refused my love and
now he is lying dead on the battlefield. Let her now forget him
and come to me. Let her shed her sorrow and become mine. If
she sees Rama dead she will know that she has no other course
open to her except to accept my love and please me. She will
do it on her own.” The rakshasis went to Sita and they placed
her in the Pushpaka. They forced her to sit in it and Trijata was
also with her as the vimana rose up in the sky.
Sita now saw the field of battle and saw the devastation caused
in the army of the Vanaras. She saw that the rakshasas were
jubilant and there was despair writ on the faces of her Rama’s
men. Her eyes then lighted on Rama and Lakshmana. She saw
the wounds which were bleeding and she saw the arrows
which had lodged in their bodies. They were hurt very badly.
They were lying on the beds of arrows and they were still.
Tears flowed unheeded from her eyes and she gazed with love
and despair on the face of her beloved Rama. She saw
Lakshmana and her sorrow broke out in wails. She said: “all
the words of the wise that I would be a sumangali have been
proved false. It was said that my Rama would perform the
Ashvamedha and win fame as great as that of any other king
of the race of the sun. That is a false prophecy since he has
died before even the coronation. How could the words of our
guru Vasishtha prove false? .My feet also have the sign called
the Padma Rekha which assures one that she will never lose
her lord and yet, I see him dead. Rama who killed the
rakshasas effortlessly in the Janasthana is now lying dead,
killed by the son of Ravana. Rama who is the master of all the
astras could not summon even one of them to counteract the
effect of this astra hurled by that sinner. His Maya tactics have
deceived my lord. Or else, how can one escape from my
husband’s anger? I realise now that Fate is more powerful than
all other forces in this world. Even Yama is rendered helpless
before Fate.”
Trijata was listening to the lament of Sita and she was very
sorry for the princess she was very fond of. She said: “Devi,
do not weep. Your lord is not dead. Both of them are alive. I
will tell you how I am so sure. If they had been killed then this
divine vimana by name Pushpaka would not have taken you in
and flown in the sky. You are a sumangali and that is why you
have been carried by Pushpaka.
“I can see that several of the heroes are guarding Rama and his
brother and it seems to me they are waiting for them to recover
from the deep trance into which they have fallen. Believe me
when I say these words. Take a good look at this dear face of
your beloved lord since it is a long time since you last saw
him. Look at him and his brother with a calm frame of mind
since I know that they are alive. I have never seen a dead man
look so alive! Never once have I spoken an untruth, my Devi,
and I will not do so hereafter. Look at their faces. There is a
glow about them which would have been absent if they had
been dead. Forget this sorrow. It is not necessary. It is
needless. Rama and Lakshmana cannot die: not at the hands of
Indrajit.”
Sita was convinced by the words of Trijata and she placed her
palms together as a gesture of salutation to Rama. The vimana
turned towards Lanka and Sita was taken back to Ashokavana.
17. THE RECOVERY OF THE PRINCES
The heads of the Vanara army stood around Rama and the
brave Lakshmana and they were feeling afraid lest they should
die without regaining consciousness. While they were
watching Rama moved slowly and it could be seen that slowly
his consciousness was coming back to him. He looked at once
at his brother and he thought that he was dead. He saw his
brother lying there, wounded, with blood covering his
beautiful body and Rama was inconsolable. He lamented the
death of Lakshmana. He wailed: “I have seen my beloved
brother dead and what is the purpose of my living any more?
What is Sita to me when Lakshmana is gone? What should I
live for once he is dead? If one looks diligently enough in this
world, there can easily be found a woman like Sita but will I
ever find a brother like Lakshmana? Can there be another
warrior like him? I am going to kill myself since I have lost
my brother. How can I face Kausalya Devi and Sumitra when I
go back to Ayodhya alone? How can I comfort them who will
weep like mother deer who have been parted from their
young? What will Bharata think of me and what about
Shatrughna, his twin?
“He came to the forest with me and his mother Sumitra asked
him to think of me as his father. Is it like a father that I have
taken care of him? I have been the cause of his death. I have
no desire to live any longer. I am a sinner and I deserve to die.
Lakshmana, when I was unhappy, you were the one to comfort
me and now you are dead and I have no one to comfort me. I
will follow him to the city of Yama and be with him. He
followed me when I left Ayodhya and it is but meet that I
should go with him now. We can never be parted. Never once
has he spoken harshly to me and he has ever followed the path
of Dharma. He was easily roused: but never once against me.
“Sugriva, go back to Kishkindha with what is left of your
army. Now that we will both be dead Ravana will harass you
and I do not want that to happen. Cross the sea and go back as
quickly as you can. You did your best for my sake and I will
never forget the love you have for me. But the time has come
when you should return to Kishkindha.”
Rama fainted again. The Vanaras stood with tears in their eyes.
Vibhishana who had been busy trying to bring order in the
scattered ranks came there with his gada in his hand and the
army fled from him thinking that he was a rakshasa from the
enemy camp. After a while Jambavan assured them that it was
Vibhishana and they came back and abandoned their fear.
Vibhishana sat and mourned the death of the Kosala brothers.
And so they sat, hopelessly.
Sushena, the physician, came near them and said: “Once
during the war between the devas and the asuras several of the
devas were floored even thus and they appeared to be dead.
Brihaspati, the divine preceptor, asked for some herbs to be
brought from the ocean of milk and he revived them. Let some
of the Vanaras bring two herbs by names Sanjivakarani and
Vishalyakarani. In the ocean of milk are found the hills Drona
and Chandra. They are located in the spot where the Amrita
was churned from. These two herbs can be found there. The
devas had placed them on these hills. Let Hanuman, the son of
Vayu, go there and bring them.”
Even as he was speaking, there was a strong breeze blowing
from the sea. The sea was in tumult and the mountains were
shaking because of the strong wind. Wings seemed to beat in
the air and trees were uprooted by the force of the wings. The
serpents which formed the bounds and which were choking
Rama and Lakshmana were now trembling in fear and the
Vanaras looked up to see the great eagle Garuda approaching
the fallen princes. When he came near the serpents fled from
the bodies of Rama and Lakshmana. Garuda stroked the faces
of Rama and Lakshmana with his two hands and their wounds
vanished as though by the touch of a magic hand. They were
again as glorious as ever and their limbs lost their weakness.
They woke up from their stupor. Garuda embraced them and
Rama said: “Because of your grace we have both been saved
from the danger caused by Indrajit. We feel strong and our
fatigue is vanished. I feel that I have been caressed by my
father when your hands touched me. You are so handsome and
you are wearing garlands which are said to be used by the
celestials. You are wearing beautiful ornaments. I do not know
who you are.”
Garuda said: “Rama, I am Garuthman, or Garuda, and I am
your constant companion. I am your very life which has a
separate form and which is wandering about. I came here to
aid you. No one, not any deva or gandharva nor danava or
anyone for that matter is able to loosen the knots formed by
the snakes which form the Nagapasa. These serpents are all the
sons of Kadru and they had taken up the guise of arrows and
they have wound themselves around you. I am their ancient
enemy and they are afraid of me. Rama, you are righteous and
you are a true hero. You and your brother are destined to
destroy all your enemies and you have been released from the
Nagapasa. When I heard about this incident I came here with
all speed to release you.
“Your Dharma is your strength and you will be victorious even
though the rakshasas fight with treachery in their hearts. Give
me leave to go back to where I came from. Do not be curious
as to how I call myself your friend and how I am your alter
ego. When you have achieved what you have to, you will
understand my words. Soon you will kill Ravana and Sita will
come back to you.” Taking leave of the brothers Garuda flew
into the sky.
18. RAVANA SENDS PRAHASTHA
The joy which pervaded the army of Rama was indescribable.
The noise of their bugles and drums and their shouting filled
the four quarters. They clapped their hands and they kissed
their tails. They rushed to the gates of Lanka and displayed
their eagerness to continue the war. The rumbling of rain
clouds during a night in the rainy season was brought to mind
when they shouted in happiness.
Ravana heard the tumult of the monkeys. It seemed strange to
him that they should be happy and he said: “The sound is
startling and it seems to me they are shouting with joy. There
is no doubt about it. The brothers, Rama and Lakshmana have
been tied up by the Nagapasa and yet the monkeys sound as
though they are happy. I am wondering what could have
happened to cause this sudden joy and sudden noise.” He
added: “Send someone to find out what is happening in the
camp of the enemy. The messengers went and found out all
that had taken place and returned to the king.
They told their master: “The Kosala brothers who were tied up
by the Nagapasa despatched by our prince are free of it and
they are looking as though nothing has hurt them. There is not
even a trace of the many wounds which had been inflicted on
them. They are like two elephants wandering happily in a lotus
pond.”
Ravana heard their words. Amazement and worry were the
mixed feelings which visited him. He had never known
anyone who had escaped the Nagapasa and its dread bondage.
He said: “Indrajit was certain about tying them up with his
astra. I am dubious about my strength when I hear of this
miraculous escape of these brothers.”
He summoned the rakshasa by name Dhumraksha and sent
him with a fresh army to fight with the Vanaras. Dhumraksha
was happy to obey the commands of his king and soon he left
the city in a hurry. A terrible army left Lanka with
Dhumraksha to lead it and proceeded towards the field of
battle. He went straight to where Hanuman was stationed and
there was a smile of confidence on his face. Evil omens were
seen by him and his men but he heeded them not, though for a
moment, they did frighten him. A furious fight was on
between him with his rakshasas on the one side and the
Vanaras on the other. The Vanaras used their teeth and nails as
well as trees and stones as their weapons and they succeeded
in destroying a large portion of the army of the rakshasas.
There was great loss on both sides and Hanuman found his
army to be suffering a great loss at the hands of Dhumraksha’s
men. Hanuman raised aloft a big boulder and threw it at the
chariot of the chief. Dhumraksha leaped out of the chariot just
before it fell to the earth splintered to bits. A duel was fought
between the two in which Hanuman killed Dhumraksha. It was
a rock which crushed the life out of him.
News reached Ravana that Dhumraksha was dead and he sent
Vajradamshtra, who was proficient in Maya warfare. This
rakshasa, after he had displayed his valour for a short while,
was killed by Angada and after his death, Akampana, who was
a Maharathika led the army and he was killed by Hanuman.
Ravana was depressed to know that three of his great warriors
were dead. He needed to think for a while. He bent his head
down and his eyes were trained on the floor. After a while he
lifted up his face and he looked at his ministers and said: “I
will go now and inspect the army and make sure that the city is
guarded well.”
He made a tour of all the vital places and found that they were
all guarded very well. His anger had not abated and he
approached his chief minister and the commander-in-chief of
his army, Prahastha, and said: “Prahastha, things have come to
such a pass that it needs me or Kumbhakarna, or Indrajit, or
Nikumbha or you to lead the men into battle. There seems to
be a kind of fear instilled in the minds of our men because of
the successive deaths of three of our men. I want you to go at
once and quell this upstart once and for all. When they hear
your victorious progress the Vanaras will flee from the place
and you can defeat them easily. It is not an army at all, which
is trained in the art of fighting. They are wild, fickle-minded
monkeys collected from the tree-tops. How can they face you?
How can they tackle a disciplined army which marches
ruthlessly under the guidance of a master like you? Rama and
Lakshmana are sure to be captured by you. Never once have
you been defeated in any fight and so often have you fought
by my side. Together we have gone to the heavens and the
devas have been afraid of you. I have implicit faith in your
success.”
Prahastha was touched by the affection of the king and his
faith in his prowess and he said: “You have always been good
to me. I have received many honours from you and several
favours have been granted me by you. My life is yours and let
me assure you that I am prepared to lay it down for you.”
Prahastha went to the front. Rama saw him advancing and
asked Vibhishana with a smile: “Who is this rakshasa who
seems to be a great warrior?” Vibhishana said: “This is
Prahastha, the commander-in-chief of the army of Ravana. He
is very brave and he has earned the reputation that he is a great
fighter. He is familiar with the astras and he has been to the
heavens when Ravana fought with the devas. He is fairly
formidable.”
The Vanara army was waiting for the coming of the army of
Prahastha. They armed themselves with their weapons made
up of trees and rocks and soon the fight was on. There was
killing on either side and great was the loss to both of them.
Neela was watching from a distance and he saw the disaster
which was being caused by Prahastha in his army. Neela came
to the forefront and he stood facing the commander of the
army of Ravana.
Prahastha saw him and went towards Neela in his chariot
which was golden. They fought a terrible duel and the rest of
the army stopped fighting and stood watching the glorious
spectacle. Very soon Neela had destroyed the chariot of
Prahastha and he had killed his horses and the charioteer too.
He broke the bow of Prahastha who jumped down from the
terrace of his chariot which had been broken. Prahastha and
Neela were engaged in a duel. Finally Neela took up an
immense piece of rock in his two hands and hurled it with all
his might at Prahastha. The commander of Ravana’s army, the
valiant Prahastha, fell down dead with his head split into
several fragments.
The army rushed back to the city with fear chasing every one
of them. It was like a river which had brimmed its banks and
finally broken them.
Rama was thrilled with the valour shown by Neela and there
was great joy in the camp of Rama. Ravana was told that
Prahastha had been killed by Neela, the son of Agni. He was
shocked and grieved to hear the news. Very soon anger was
uppermost in his mind and he said: “Prahastha has always
stood by me and he has destroyed a large portion of the army
of Indra in the days of old. Such a valiant fighter has been
killed and that by a mere monkey! His death has to be
avenged. We should no longer ignore the valour of the enemy.
I will go myself to the battlefield and avenge the death of my
dear Prahastha, who was like a brother to me. I will kill the
enemies and win the war. Like a forest fire will burn up a
forest full of dried trees I will burn them all up with my
scorching arrows and make them all lie dead on the field.”
19. RAVANA ON THE FIELD OF BATTLE
Ravana called for his chariot and soon it was at his door. He
ascended the chariot which was like fire and set out for the
field of battle. Surrounded by his rakshasas he looked like
Lord Mahadeva surrounded by his Pramathaganas. He went
fast towards the field of battle and he saw the army made up of
monkeys. He smiled in derision.
Rama saw the huge army advancing and he turned to
Vibhishana and asked him: “Who is the hero leading this
mighty army? Everyone seems to be enthusiastic about
fighting and the chariot which gleams golden has their chief. I
can see his bow and it seems to be a mighty bow. I am
intrigued as to who he is.”
Vibhishana looked at the army and the chariot and said:
“On the elephant which is like Airavata is seated a great
fighter by name Akampana. The chariot with the banner
decorated with a lion holds Indrajit. The other warrior who is
making the earth quake with fear by the noise of his bowstring
is Atikaya. He has by his side another of the favourite warriors
of Ravana and his name is Mahodara. Along with him can be
seen Kumbha whose banner is a serpent. Nikumbha is the
leader of this army. I can see Narantaka who is famed for his
valour against the devas when he fought with them along with
Ravana.
“You can see approaching you a white umbrella which is
whiter than the moon. Under that umbrella is seated Ravana,
the lord of the rakshasas. He looks like Lord Mahadeva
surrounded by his Bhoothaganas. Look at his golden earrings
and his crown. He is like the Vindhya and the Himavan in his
magnificent physique. He has subdued Indra and Yama in the
days of old when he fought with the devas. He glows like the
noonday sun.”
Rama looked at him for a long, long moment. He said: “The
lord of the rakshasas is indeed glorious to look at! What
radiance! He seems like the sun which cannot be seen with the
naked eyes, so full of splendour is this Ravana. I am certain
that he is the home of all that is mighty and valiant. What
valour! What courage! What might! What splendour! This lord
of the rakshasas is endowed with all the qualities of a great
hero. I am amazed at the sight of him. No deva or asura can
equal him in might. I am sure. His warriors are all brave and
valiant and they seem to be excellent fighters. In the midst of
these Ravana looks like Yama, the god of destruction with his
Kinkaras.”
Rama’s lotus eyes turned crimson and he said: “And when I
think of my Sita who has been stolen by him I am reminded
that he is a sinner. Fortunately he has come within my sight. I
will vent my anger on him, anger born of the heinousness of
his action.”
Rama fixed a sharp arrow to his bow and stood waiting.
Ravana in the meantime, arranged his army in such a way that
they could guard the city gates as well as aid him in the fight
with Rama. He then plunged into the sea of Vanaras even as
the shark enters the sea. Sugriva was the first to encounter
him. He hurled rocks at Ravana which were splintered by the
arrows from the golden bow of Ravana. Ravana took up an
arrow which was like a snake and he despatched it towards
Sugriva. It was like Indra’s Vajra and it hurt Sugriva. He fell
down in a faint and the sight was pleasing to the rakshasas.
Several of the Vanara chiefs tried to accost Ravana but in vain.
They could not face the arrows from his bow. He soon filled
the field of battle with his arrows and nothing could be seen.
Everyone rushed to Rama and he saw their distress.
Rama took up his bow and Lakshmana said: “It is not
necessary for you to strain yourself. I am capable of killing
this wicked sinner. Permit me, Rama.”
Rama looked kindly at him and said: “Lakshmana, if you are
so eager, then you can go and fight with Ravana. Be very
careful. He is no mean fighter and valour like his has not been
seen by anyone anywhere before. He is highly incensed and no
one in the three worlds can subdue him. I am certain about
that. Make a note of his weakness and remember your
weakness also. Be calm and unruffled and protect yourself
with effort. With your alertness and with the help of your bow
you will be able to face Ravana.”
Lakshmana touched the feet of his brother and placing the dust
of his feet on his head he went to fight with the monarch of the
rakshasas. Lakshmana then looked at Ravana who had caused
such fear in the minds of the Vanaras.
Hanuman, in the meantime, rushed towards Ravana with a
rock in his hands. He shielded himself from the rain of arrows
emerging from Ravana’s bow. He went very near the chariot of
Ravana. He said: “You have been granted a boon that you
cannot be killed by devas, danavas or any of the celestials or
yakshas and rakshasas. But remember, there is always danger
for you at the hands of monkeys alone! This my right hand
will teach you a lesson.” Ravana was furious with Hanuman
and he said: “Let me see you try and hit me. Do it once and
you will win lasting fame. I will kill you after that.”
Hanuman said: “Remember your son Aksha who was killed by
me.” Ravana was reminded of his son and his anger grew
tenfold and he hit Hanuman on the chest. Hanuman reeled
under the blow and for a few moments he stood as though he
have been stunned. He fretted under the insult and, spurred by
anger and humiliation, he beat Ravana with the palm of his
hand. It was now Ravana’s turn to reel under the blow. He
recovered from the shock and said: “Well done! I admire your
strength and valour. You are equal to me in both. You deserve
praise for this.”
Hanuman said: “Fie on my strength which finds you still alive
after my blow. Once more and my fist will send you to the
abode of Yama.”
Ravana doubled his fist and hit Hanuman on the chest and
again Hanuman was staggering under the blow. Before he
could resume his fight Ravana went away from there and led
his chariot towards Neela. He fought with Neela with his
arrows and Hanuman joined Neela. A fierce encounter
followed and Neela was teasing Ravana to the utmost. Neela
had made himself very small and he jumped on to the banner
of Ravana’s chariot. Aggravated by this the rakshasa took up
the astra Agneya and sent it towards Neela, the commander of
the army of Rama. Neela fell on the ground hit hard by the
arrow. He did not die, however, since he was the son of Agni.
Ravana went to where Lakshmana was, and he twanged the
string of his bow to announce that he was ready to fight.
Lakshmana challenged him to fight and Ravana heard his
words as well as the twang of Lakshmana’s bowstring. He was
furious. He said: ‘Foolishly you have come before me and you
have the audacity to challenge me to fight with you.
Fortunately you have come within sight of me. I will despatch
you to Yama’s city whose doors are kept open for you and the
likes of you.”
“You brag too much,” said Lakshmana. “Let me see some
action and let me see if you can follow up your words with
arrows which are equally sharp. I have heard of your valour
and you do not have to talk about it yourself. I am here with
my bow and show me how you can answer me.”
There ensued a memorable battle between Ravana and
Lakshmana. Ravana could not bear the valour of Lakshmana
who was cutting up every arrow of his into pieces and they fell
on the ground like snakes with their bodies severed. He was a
true fighter and he admired the glorious fighting of
Lakshmana. He now took up an astra presided over by Brahma
and with it he hurt Lakshmana on the forehead. Though he
was taken aback for a moment Lakshmana did not lose his
senses and he broke Ravana’s bow into splinters. Arrow
followed arrow and it was Ravana’s turn to be hurt by his
antagonist. He took up the Shakti which had been given him
by Brahma. It was hurled at Lakshmana and spitting fire and
smoke it travelled towards Lakshmana. Lakshmana tried in
vain to stop its progress with his arrows. The Shakti went
straight at the chest of Lakshmana and piercing it the Shakti
came to a stop. Lakshmana became unconscious and fell
down.
With a smile Ravana came near him and tried to lift him up.
But he was not able to do so. He was once able to lift up the
mountain Kailasa with his hands but he was not able to lift up
the brother of Rama. Ravana was amazed at it. Lakshmana had
been hit by the Shakti but he was not killed. Lakshmana was
the amsha of Narayana Himself and the Shakti could not kill
him.
Hanuman came there and again he began to fight with Ravana
using his fists. Ravana was unable to bear the impact of it and
fell on the terrace of his chariot. Blood spurted from his
mouth. Hanuman quickly lifted up Lakshmana and carried him
to the presence of Rama. The Shakti left the chest of
Lakshmana and went back to Ravana. Lakshmana was his old
self once again and there was not a trace of the wound made
by the Shakti.
Ravana had recovered and was bent on fighting with fury. The
Vanara army was suffering and they rushed once again to
Rama in despair. Rama quickly took up his bow and looked at
Ravana who was at some distance. He went near him with the
intention of offering him fight. Hanuman said: “My lord, he is
in a chariot and it is not right that you should stand on the
ground and fight. Please be seated on my shoulder and I will
carry you.”
Rama was touched by the offer of Hanuman and he agreed to
be seated on the back of Hanuman.
The king of men accosted the king of the rakshasas. The twang
of his bow was loud and it was frightening. He spoke to
Ravana: “You are too sure of your valour. You consider
yourself to be a great hero. You have offended me in a manner
which cannot be forgiven. Be prepared to accept punishment
for it at my hands. You are now in front of me and we are
going to fight. Let me tell you that neither Indra not Yama and
Surya, nor even Brahma, Agni or Lord Mahadeva will be able
to save you from my wrath. You may try to hide yourself in
the four quarters or anywhere else and yet, you will not be able
to escape from me and my anger. My brother whom you hurt
with your Shakti will prove to be the death of you and your
wives and your sons. Perhaps you have been told about it or
you may not.
I destroyed the entire place by name Janasthana and not one of
your men could escape the arrows from my bow. I will show
you how I achieved it.”
Ravana could not brook the words of Rama. He took up his
bow and his arrows were aimed at Hanuman who was carrying
Rama. But, contrary to his expectations, the glory of Hanuman
did but increase with the onslaught. Rama was terribly angry
with the behaviour of Ravana. He broke his chariot and the
horses were killed and the charioteer was hurt with the sharp
and feathered arrows he despatched. Another arrow, powerful
like Vajra was aimed at the chest of Ravana and he, who had
stood unruffled in the presence of Indra and his Vajra now
staggered under the impact of Rama’s arrow and his bow
slipped from his hand. Rama saw him reeling and quickly he
took another arrow which had a crescent-shaped head and with
it he hit the golden crown of Ravana which fell down, broken.
Rama looked at the king of the rakshasas who was without his
bow, who had lost his splendour, who had been insulted
because of the broken crown, who had suffered indignities at
the hands of Rama.
Rama said: “You acted in an unforgivable manner and you
have hurt many of my warriors. And yet, since you are
extremely tired I have refrained from killing you with my
arrows. I have allowed you to live. Go home, rest your tired
limbs and come back with another bow and another chariot.
The fight has exhausted you, O king! Go back to Lanka with
my leave. When you come back after your rest, refreshed and
ready to fight, I will then show you what I am capable of.”
Ravana’s bow was broken: his chariot, and his horses with the
charioteer had been destroyed : his famed crown had been
splintered by a single arrow of Rama’s. He had been hurt
abominably by the many arrows and his pride had been
humbled. His enthusiasm had all gone and he returned
crestfallen to Lanka. The celestials who had been watching
from the skies were pleased with Rama.
20. KUMBHAKARNA IS WOKEN UP
Ravana was very unhappy. He had never before been so
insulted as he had been today by Rama. And Rama’s chivalry
in asking him to come back refreshed and with another bow
and another chariot was too galling to his pride. The sensitive
monarch was full of humiliation and anger and he could do
nothing about it. Like an elephant by a lion, or a serpent by
Garuda, Ravana had been quelled by Rama and it was very
painful to him. Again and again he thought of the sharp arrows
of Rama which were swift and straight and Ravana sat as
though he had been stricken with an ague. He sat on his golden
throne and addressed his rakshasas:
“You have all seen how I was defeated by a mere man on the
battlefield today. All my penance and my everything seem to
me to be futile, worthless, and unprofitable when I think of the
humiliation of today. After the boon had been granted to me
assuring me of immunity from death at the hands of the devas
and others Brahma had said: ‘Beware of man.’ I did not pay
any attention to it then and I dismissed man as too much of an
insignificant factor to be reckoned with. I remember an
incident which took place many years ago.
“There was a king of the Ikshvakus by name Anaranya, and he
had said: ‘You are a wicked rakshasa who is a blot on the
name of your family. Remember, some time there will be born
someone in my House and he will be the death of you along
with your kinsmen.’ I wonder if Dasaratha’s son Rama is the
man he meant.’ And again, there was a woman by name
Vedavati and when I assaulted her she cursed me. Perhaps this
Sita is that same Vedavati born again to destroy me. Several
wise people have cursed me: Parvati, Nandikeshvara, Varuna’s
daughter. They have been harassed by me and they have
cursed me in the days of yore. The words of the learned will
never prove false.”
Ravana sat silent for a while. He then shook himself out of his
despondency and said: “All that is neither here nor there. Let
the guards of the city be doubly careful. An emergency has
arisen and I am afraid we will have to wake up my brother
Kumbhakarna. He has been afflicted by the dread disease,
sleep, and that is the curse of Brahma. He has to be woken
up.”
Finding himself worried by the prowess of Rama, Ravana
decided to summon Kumbhakarna whose valour was
proverbial. He ordered the army: “Guard the gates and the wall
around the city. Make haste and wake my brother.”
Kumbhakarna had sat with him in the council hall just nine
days back and he had gone back to sleep. Ravana was certain
that Kumbhakarna would succeed where Prahastha had failed.
He would kill the Kosala princes and the Vanara army would
be routed. Ravana was convinced that Rama would meet his
end at the hands of Kumbhakarna. He told himself: “Rama
seems to me to be as valiant as Indra himself and it is not
possible for me to fight him and his army alone. I have to have
the aid of my brother.”
The rakshasas who had been told that they should wake up
Kumbhakarna went to his palace. They carried with them
perfumes and flowers and food in abundance with barrels of
wine to wash it down. They reached the main entrance. It was
large and passing it they entered the hall where Kumbhakarna
was sleeping. They could not stand there since the breathing of
the rakshasa was so strong that it threatened to make them fall
down. The hall was decorated richly and there was gold and
silver with gems in great profusion. In the midst of it all was
found the prince enormous like a small hillock. They began to
try and wake him up. It was no easy task.
They surrounded him with food since he would be hungry as
soon as he got up. Huge vessels of wine were placed near him.
They decorated his huge body with sandal paste and garlands
of flowers and they made loud noises like the roar of clouds
and they recited stanzas in praise of him. Nothing could make
him get up. They blew on conchs and trumpets and bugles and
shouted all together, and yet he could not be roused. They had
to use several sticks and rods to prod him and hurt him enough
to wake him.
Finally, after a great deal of endeavour and efforts which were
persistent, they found that he was disturbed in his sleep. They
made a great deal of noise now and that roused him up.
Angry at the fact that he had been disturbed from his sleep
Kumbhakarna sat yawning and looked at all of them. He stood
up and glared at all of them. His red eyes were frightening and
they silently indicated the food which was placed before him.
He finished his repast and quaffed the pots of wine which were
placed near him. They saw that his anger was somewhat
lessened, since his hunger and thirst had been appeased.
They came near him and saluted him. He looked at them
inquiringly and asked them: “Why have I been woken up at
the beginning of my long sleep? Has any crisis arisen which
needs me to handle it? I hope everyone is well and happy. I
have my own doubts about it. The fact that I have been waken
up from my sleep shows that some great danger is awaiting all
of us. It is clearly indicated even by your looks! I am sure of
the danger. I will at once go and rid the king of his worry. I am
not worried whether it is Indra or Agni who has come to
frighten our city.
“I will tackle them easily. My brother would never have asked
for me to be woken up unless he is desperate. Tell me truly
why he has asked you to fetch me.”
Yupaksha, one of the ministers of the king, said: “My lord,
there is no danger for us from the heavens. The trouble is
caused by a mere man. This evil which has befallen the
rakshasas because of one man has never happened before. No
asura or deva has caused us any worry so far. The entire city is
surrounded by monkeys and each is as large as a mountain.
Rama, who is full of wrath because of the stealing of his wife
by our king, is causing great havoc in our ranks. Some time
back one of the monkeys had come to our Lanka and he had
killed our prince Aksha and he also burnt the beautiful city.”
They then spoke of the fight which has caused the death of
some of the warriors, Prahastha being one of the dead. They
then spoke of the fight between Rama and Ravana and the
humiliation under which Ravana was still smarting.
They said: “This has never happened before to our king. Till
now, no deva or danava has been able to treat the king thus in
all these years. Rama allowed him to come back to the city
alive since our king was too tired to fight and since he had lost
his bow and his chariot. Our king has not been able to live this
down and he decided to call you to his aid and to punish the
human beings who have waged war on him: the Kosala
brothers.”
Kumbhakarna was listening to the words of Yupaksha and he
said: “I will go this very moment. I will kill Rama and
Lakshmana and the host of the Vanaras and then go and see
my brother. I am thirsty for the blood of these men. I want to
see them dead as soon as I can.”
Mahodara, one of the valiant warriors in the rakshasa army,
intervened and said: “If I may make bold to say so it will be
better if you meet the king first and, after discussing the
strength and weakness of the enemy with him, then you can
proceed to the field of battle. The king is eager to meet you.
Please go and see him. He wants someone, who is affectionate
towards him, by his side now. Please hasten to his presence.
He needs you now.”
Kumbhakarna who was extremely fond of his brother nodded
in agreement and Yupaksha and Mahodara went to the palace
of the king. They told him: “Your brother has been roused
from his sleep and will you be going to see him or should we
bring him to you?”
Ravana was very happy to know that Kumbhakarna had been
woken up and he said: “Let him be brought here.”
They went to the valiant Kumbhakarna and said: “The king
desires to see you immediately. Make him happy by talking to
him.” Kumbhakarna rose up from his bed and, after he had
dressed himself in beautiful white silks and decorated his ears
with golden earrings, his magnificent chest with necklaces of
gold, he walked with noble strides to the presence of Ravana.
He looked like Yama at the time when the Yuga ends. The
earth trembled under his firm tread and he walked towards
Ravana’s palace like Indra going to see Brahma.
When he was walking in the streets of the city the monkeys,
which had seated themselves on the walls, saw him and fled
out of sheer terror. He was radiant like the sun during the
middle of the day and the glow was unearthly. No one could
look at him with the naked eyes.
At a glance Kumbhakarna saw that his brother’s face was
devoid of the expression of the pride which was habitual to
him. He now saw that worry sat on the brow of the king.
Ravana got up from his seat and went towards his brother.
Taking his two hands in his he made him sit on the couch
placed beside his. Kumbhakarna prostrated before Ravana and
was then embraced warmly by Ravana.
When he had seated himself Kumbhakarna asked: “Why was I
asked to come to your presence in such a hurry? I was woken
up from a deep sleep and I knew that you needed me. Tell me,
which sinner is causing you trouble? Who is desirous of
meeting death at my hands? Whether the danger is from Indra
or even from our great-grandsire Brahma, let it not worry you.
There is no one to equal me in valour or in strength. Not one in
the three worlds can face me and escape me and my power.
Tell me.”
Ravana was still smarting under the experiences on the
battlefield. He said: “My brave brother, while you were asleep
several things have happened. While you were happy and dead
to the world, you have not been aware of the crisis that has
arisen because of Rama. The son of Dasaratha has collected an
army which is led by Sugriva. The army is made up of
monkeys and Rama with his army has managed to cross the
sea and is desirous of cutting up the entire rakshasa clan with a
grim determination. If you turn your eyes about you, you will
see the devastation caused to our forests and to our gardens. It
is dreadful to see wasteland after wasteland wherever the
monkeys have set foot. Many of my brave warriors have been
killed and Lanka is inhabited now mostly by old men and
children. I am at a loss as to how I am going to destroy these
monkeys.
“They have not been vanquished, not even once. A great
danger has arisen. You are the only person who can destroy
their entire army. That was why I asked that you should be
woken up. My city is surrounded on all sides by the enemy.
My helpmates are all dead. My treasury is empty. Save the city
and save me from complete destruction. Undertake this
impossible task for me. My dear brother, never before have I
asked such a favour of you. I have great affection for you and I
respect you and your valour immensely. I have often seen your
valour in the wars we have fought with the devas. I do not
think there is anyone like you in all the three worlds. You love
me and you hold me in high esteem. I know it. Help me now
in my hour of need and, like a strong wind scattering the
clouds which have gathered in the sky, reduce the army of
Rama to dust and come back victorious.”
Kumbhakarna laughed when he heard the words of Ravana.
He said: “This was exactly what we all warned you about
when we had a council meeting hardly ten days back. You
would not listen to the words of wisdom spoken and now, you
are faced with the dire problem. One who has committed a
grave sin cannot escape the special hell meant for him and
your evil deed has rewarded you only too soon. Then, when
you were proud of your valour, when arrogance blinded you,
this solution was not thought of, nor did you think of the
consequence of your deeds. One who is blinded by his wealth
and glory, who does not act properly, who does the later things
first and who postpones his immediate duties to a later date,
does not know the difference between the right path and the
wrong path. Actions which have been performed without any
attention being paid to the proper time and place, which are
unnatural, will be tainted with sin and will be ineffectual even
as the yaga performed by a man who has no faith. A king who
honours the advice of his wise ministers and adopts the
different rules of governing, of statecraft, will ever be
following the right path. The king who follow the rules
prescribed by the shastras, who listens to advisers and well-
wishers and acts according to their advice, who uses his own
discrimination, will respect the wise men of his court and reap
the rewards of Dharma, Artha and Kama.
“If, however, he does not understand the teachings which have
been instilled in him it means that he has not utilised his
learning in the proper manner. Sama, Dana, Bedha and Danda
should be used at the proper times. The distinction between
right and wrong should be discussed with his counsellors and a
king should then decide on his action. Such a wise king will
never be assailed by danger at any time. He should realise that
some things can be done and some should be avoided since it
is sinful to do so.
“A king should be careful to have wise and good men as his
counsellors. A man who considers wrong to be right and
advises accordingly should be shunned and such a man is as
good as a traitor. If one acts without considering the
consequences of his actions, he will surely suffer later. A king
who knows his enemies and yet does nothing to guard himself
will fall into danger and he will be pushed down from his state
of power.
“Once your brother advised you wisely and you did not take
his advice. It will be better if you take that advice at least now.
If you do so it will be beneficial to you and to those whom you
call yours. Please consider my words and do as you please.”
Ravana was listening to his brother’s words and his anger was
rising. His lips were throbbing and the frown on his brow
deepened. He said: “An elder brother has to be honoured like
one’s own father or guru. And you dare to give me advice! Do
not strain yourself unnecessarily. Do what you think fit now
and act accordingly. Because of the fumes of lust, because of a
deluded power of thinking, because of my arrogance born of
power and valour, some events have taken place, perhaps. It is
futile to discuss them now. Consider what is to be done now, at
the present moment, and tell me what should be done. What
has happened has happened and the wise do not waste time
regretting over what is past. If you ever did hold me dear in
your heart, if you are certain about your own valour, if you
think that this task is essential, then wipe out the evil which
has happened as a result of my wrong actions. Correct the
results of my past indiscretions. One who aids a man who is
helpless because all his efforts have been frustrated, is a real
comfort. One who helps even a sinner is indeed noble, a real
kinsman.”
Kumbhakarna saw that his brother was angry as well as very
unhappy and he spoke soft and sweet words. He said: “My
lord, my king, enough of this sorrow. Shed this anger and
summon peace of mind. When I am alive this despondency
does not become you. I will kill him who is the cause of your
pain and unhappiness. I felt it my duty to tell you what is good
for you and because of the affection I have for you I thought I
could take advantage of that privilege and give you this
advice. I wished you well and so I spoke as I did. If you think I
should go and fight I will certainly do so. A well-wisher will
act in such a manner as to please his dear kinsman. I will
destroy your enemy. Soon you will see Rama and Lakshmana
killed in the war. I will bring his head and lay it at your feet. I
will be the death of Sugriva. Rama can never approach you,
not as long as I am alive. I am not sorry for myself. Send me at
once to the battlefield. When I enter the field with the trident
in my hand I will set up such a roar that Indra will tremble in
his abode in heaven. No one will dare to come near me. I need
no weapons. With my bare hands I will kill the enemy. If
Rama is able to withstand the power of my fist I will then use
arrows against the brothers. My arrows also have been left dry
since a very long time. I will go now and bring fame to you.
The danger you spoke of will be removed by me like darkness
by the sun. Shed all your worries. Go to your antahpura and
spend your time with your women and with a flagon of wine. I
will go to the field of battle and destroy your enemies. Once
Rama is dead, Sita will become yours in course of time.”
Ravana was very pleased with Kumbhakarna and his words of
encouragement and confidence. He said: “With the trident in
hand you will enter the battlefield and they will all think that
Yama himself has come to fight with them. Destroy them all
and come back to me. Their hearts will tremble with fear when
they hear your roar.”
Ravana was certain that he had won the war and that the end
of Rama was very near. Kumbhakarna left for the battlefield
with great enthusiasm and in his hand he held the trident
which was very like Indra’s thunderbolt or like the great
Pinaka of Lord Mahadeva. He turned to Ravana and said: “I
do not need an army with me. I will go alone and do the
needful.”
The king said: “It will be better if an army accompanies you.
You do not know the viciousness of those dreadful monkeys.
A moment of carelessness will make them bite you with their
sharp teeth and torture you with their nails and with the
boulders and trees which seem to be their weapons. You
should be careful with them.”
Ravana stood up and taking up a beautiful necklace which had
a pendant set with gems, he placed it on the neck of
Kumbhakarna. He placed several ornaments on his chest and
arms and fingers. He made him wear a necklace of pearls
which gleamed beautifully and softly like the moon. He made
him wear an armour which was impenetrable and the noble
rakshasa looked like Himavan.
Ravana embraced his brother again and again and the great
Kumbhakarna prostrated before Ravana before he left for the
battlefield. Ravana went with him to the doorway and spoke
words of blessing and then sent him on his mission.
21. KUMBHAKARNA ON THE FIELD
Kumbhakarna who was a Maharathika was followed by
several of the warriors in his brother’s army and there was a
mammoth procession towards the army of Rama. He spoke
with smiles and loud laughter about how he would kill the
army made up of monkeys. He told his companions: “Rama
and his brother Lakshmana are the sole causes for this
confusion in the minds of you people and in that of my
brother. If they are killed peace will reign once more in
Lanka.”
Evil omens were seen as he left the city and he did not think of
them at all. He was so sure of success that he would not let any
other thought enter his mind. He crossed the city wall and he
saw that there was an immense army made up of monkeys.
When they saw him the monkeys were greatly frightened and
they ran away in all the four directions looking like clouds
scattered by a strong breeze. He set up such a roar that it
struck terror into the hearts of the monkeys. Several of them
fainted away even at the sound of his roar. He held his trident
aloft and looked like Yama bent on the destruction of the
world. The Vanara army saw the terrible aspect he presented
and they fled in panic from his presence.
Rama saw the confusion in his army and he saw the cause of
it. He saw the stupendous figure striding along with a trident
in his hand. He was amazed at the sight and he asked
Vibhishana: “Who is he? He is wearing a crown and he is like
a mountain. His eyes are tawny red and he is indeed fearful to
look at. Tell me, who is he? Is he an asura or a rakshasa? I
have never seen the likes of him before.”
Vibhishana said: “He is the son of Vishravas and his name is
Kumbhakarna. He is the brother of Ravana. Yama and Indra
have been defeated easily by him. There is no rakshasa to
equal him in size or in valour. He is considered to be
invincible. The devas were so scared of him they thought that
he was Rudra who was bent on the task of annihilating the
universe. He is, by birth, valiant. Others are valiant because of
the boons granted to them. As soon as he was born
Kumbhakarna was oppressed by a dreadful hunger and he ate
all that he could lay hands on. The world of men went to Indra
for succour. Angry with him Indra took up his Vajra and hit
Kumbhakarna with it. The brother of our Ravana set up such a
roar that the world trembled in fear. He was angry with pain
and he pulled out a tusk of the great Airavata and he hit Indra
on the chest. Those in the heavens saw Indra suffering and
they were sorry for him. Indra went to Brahma and told him
about the mishap which had visited him.
“Brahma sent for Kumbhakarna and frightened of the possible
harm to the world because of his ravenous hunger he cursed
him: ‘You have been born in the House of Pulastya for the sole
purpose of destroying the world. I curse you to sleep as though
you are dead.”
“Kumbhakarna at once fell down there sunk in a deep sleep.
Ravana, who is very fond of his brother, became greatly
concerned and made a plea to Brahma. He said: ‘Your curse is
like letting a Champaka tree grow fully and then cutting it
down. He is your great-grandson and you should not be so
cruel. You should modify your words and stipulate a certain
time for his sleep and for his waking up.”
“Brahma said : ‘He will sleep for six months, then wake up for
one single day and will go back to sleep and he will sleep for
another six months. During that one day he will eat up as
many animals as he can find and he will be like a forest fire
when he is hungry.”
Rama was listening with wonder and Vibhishana said: “When
Ravana was defeated by you he must have become worried
and he has woken up Kumbhakarna to help him in his hour of
need. Kumbhakarna has come with the intention of killing as
many of the Vanaras as he can. Our men have fled even at the
sight of him. I wonder how they will have the courage to face
him and give him fight.”
Rama called Neela and said: “Go with your army and guard
the fortress of Ravana, the gateways and the moat. Ask our
men to collect rocks and trees and to be ready to fight. Let
them station themselves on all sides of the field.” Neela did as
he was bid. Gavaksha, Sharabha, Hanuman and Angada
collected the rocks from the mountaintops and began to attack
the army brought by Kumbhakarna. Angada called his chiefs
and the army and said: “Why do you behave like ordinary
monkeys and run away from here? Why are you afraid? What
is coming towards us is a machine, a contrivance which is
mechanical and the noise from it is arranged to put fright into
you. Let us join together and destroy this contraption.”
After some hesitation the monkeys returned to the field armed
with their usual weapons: trees and rocks. They hurled them at
Kumbhakarna who was unaffected by their onslaught. The
rocks were powdered and the trees broken into splinters by the
impact against his body. He advanced towards them and began
to destroy the army methodically. He was like a forest fire bent
on burning up the entire wood. There was just one emotion
prevailing in the field and that was fear, terror. Some of the
monkeys rushed up to the bridge which had brought them to
Lanka and they wanted to go back the same way. Angada
spoke to them and tried to encourage them to fight. He
appealed to their honour and their courage and their pride. He
said: “It is shameful not to fight. It is shameful to run away.
You spoke so highly of yourselves when we set out. Where is
it all gone? Cowardice is the lowest of all virtues. Avoid it and
come back here to fight. Let us die on the battlefield. Death
here will grant us a place in the abode of Brahma. Come, let us
court fame and die on the field. We will wait and see what
happens when this monster approaches Rama. Like a moth
which encounters a flame he will reach his end when he sees
Rama. We should not behave like this now. It is shameful.”
They were quite unwilling to come back. Life seemed so much
sweeter than the promised rewards of a place in the heavens
after death. Finally, with great reluctance and trepidation, they
came back to the field and that was not because they were
brave but because they did not dare disobey their beloved
prince.
They found their courage coming back in their veins and they
fought with enthusiasm. Ravana’s brother was harassing them.
Hundreds and hundreds of Vanaras were on the ground killed
or wounded or maimed by him. He was eating many of them
and he strode the field of battle with loud cries of triumph.
Dvividha fought him bravely. He hurled a large section of the
mountain at Kumbhakarna. The rock missed him but fell on
the army and crushed several horses, elephants, chariots and
several hundreds of rakshasas. He threw another rock and
continued his work of destruction. Hanuman joined Dvividha
and the fight went on. Kumbhakarna’s trident was enough to
whisk away the rocks and trees which were thrown at him and
he laughed loudly again and again. Hanuman came near him
and smote him. Kumbhakarna was hurt and he was bleeding.
He thrust his trident towards the chest of Hanuman and he was
hurt.
All the monkey leaders joined together and came to the
assistance of Hanuman and Dvividha. But nothing could harm
the dreadful rakshasa or his army. Every one of them in the
Vanara army was beaten up by him and fell down either in a
faint or hurt. The monkeys went in a group and falling on him
began to bite him with their sharp teeth. He was unaffected
and began to pluck them one by one and eat them up. Angada
was the only one who could harass Kumbhakarna again and
again. He escaped his trident which was flung at him in anger.
He hit the rakshasa on the chest which made him faint for a
moment. A moment later, of course, he regained his strength
and felled Angada with a blow from his fist.
Kumbhakarna went now in search of Sugriva. He defied the
brother of Ravana bravely. Sugriva jumped into the sky and
with a rock held in his hand he said: “You are very valiant.
Several of my heroes have been defeated by you and have
fallen. You have accomplished what no one else has been able
to, so far. You are swallowing up my army. You have won
fame too. But tell me what you gain by this show of your
strength against weak opponents like my poor monkeys? Can
you not do something better? Come, fight with me. Let me see
if you can bear a hit from this rock which I am going to throw
at you.”
Kumbhakarna said: ‘O monkey! You are the grandson of
Brahma, and you are the son of Riksharajas. I know that. Why
do you brag unnecessarily? Show some action.”
Sugriva hurled the rock at Kumbhakarna and the rock was
broken into a thousand pieces and nothing happened to the
intended victim. Hanuman came to the aid of his king. He
grabbed the trident which Kumbhakarna was sporting and he
broke it into two. Sugriva had been thrown to the ground in a
faint after a hit from a stone hurled by Kumbhakarna, who
now took up Sugriva in his huge hands and walked away from
there. He had made up his mind to imprison him. That would
throw a scare into the army of Rama. Hanuman was trying to
think of a way of saving his master: some way by which he
could be released from the clutches of Kumbhakarna. He
decided against it knowing that Sugriva was clever enough to
extricate himself somehow.
Kumbhakarna entered the city and was walking in the streets
of Lanka. He had Sugriva in his arms and the king of the
monkeys was slowly regaining consciousness. He realised
what was happening and reaching out his head he forcibly bit
into the ear and nose of the rakshasa. Pain made him drop
Sugriva and to drag him on the ground. Sugriva jumped into
the sky and soon he had gone back to the field and was
standing beside Rama.
Kumbhakarna returned to the field. He looked like a cloud lit
up by the rays of the setting sun. He was like death personified
and the number of Vanaras he had killed and eaten was
countless. Lakshmana accosted him and used his arrows to
hurt him. But they were ineffective against him. Lakshmana
was furious. He persisted with his rain of arrows and
Kumbhakarna spoke in a voice resembling the rumbling of
thunder. He said: “I am impressed by your valour. Yama was
not able to withstand my prowess and yet, you seem to be
brave enough to stand against me and fight well.
“Indra, mounted on his Airavata and aided by all his devas,
has never once stood in front of me as firmly as you are doing
now. Lakshmana, though you are a child your bravery is
praiseworthy. I am pleased with you. Let me go. I am eager to
meet Rama. Though I am pleased with your valour, your
courage and your enthusiasm, I am bent on meeting Rama by
killing whom I would have achieved the purpose of my life.
Once Rama is dead then the rest of the army can be wiped out
by my men.”
Lakshmana smiled scathingly at him and said: “It is quite true
that you have vanquished Indra and Yama. I have seen it with
my eyes too. You want Rama. Here he is, firm as a rock
waiting for you.”
Even as he was saying it, Kumbhakarna did not wait for him to
finish his words but went fast towards Rama.
The fight for which he had been waiting and which Rama was
waiting for too, began abruptly. Rama sent arrows which had
been invoked and they hurt Kumbhakarna. He was spitting fire
and the pain caused by the arrows only added to his wrath.
Arrows with the feathers of the peacock adorning them were
shot by Rama and they lodged in the immense chest of
Kumbhakarna. His huge gada fell from his hands and his
weapons too. He realised that he had lost his weapons and so
he used his arms and legs to cause as much havoc as he could.
He was covered with blood and he fought with his arms. He
took up a huge boulder from the ground and hurled it at Rama.
Rama stopped its progress with seven arrows. His arrows
tipped with gold broke open the armour of Kumbhakarna.
Glowing like the peak of Meru it fell to the ground.
Lakshmana said: “Rama, he is drunk with blood. He has been
killing monkeys and rakshasas too indiscriminately. Let all the
monkeys climb on him and prevent him from causing further
harm.” The monkeys scrambled on him and with a shake he
shook them off. Rama grasped his bow firmly in his hand and
advanced towards him.
Kumbhakarna looked like one of the elephants which hold up
the earth. He was as huge and noble-looking as the peak of the
Vindhya mountain or Meru. Golden bracelets gleamed on his
arms and he was like the fire with seven tongues.
22. THE DEATH OF KUMBHAKARNA
Rama was also like fire which burns without smoke. He stood
in front of Kumbhakarna and there was an unruffled
expression on his face. He pulled the string of his bow and
said: “Brave rakshaa, do not tire yourself. I am waiting for you
with my bow. I am Rama whom you have been searching for.
You said that you wanted to meet me and here I am. Look at
me well and for the last time since you will soon lose
consciousness and will not be able to see me. I have decided to
kill you.”
Kumbhakarna laughed loudly and said: “Do not confuse me
with Viradha or Kabandha, nor am I to be mistaken for Khara
or Vali. I am not Maricha either. I am Kumbhakarna and I am
not like the others. Look at this Mudgara with which I once
defeated the asuras and the devas. Let me see your valour. I
have heard so much about it.”
Rama sent arrows at Kumbhakarna and they did not seem to
hurt him. Rama raised a single eyebrow as though to ask: “The
arrow which pierced the seven Salas, the arrow which had
killed Vali seems to prove ineffective against this
Kumbhakarna!” Rama was as calm and Kumbhakarna was as
unaffected as a mountain when rain drops fall on it.
Rama invoked Vayu and sent the astra against the enemy. He
cut off the arm which held the Mudgara. Kumbhakarna
screamed in pain. With his other arm he pulled out a tree and
threw it at Rama. Then Rama invoked Indra and sent that astra
towards Kumbhakarna and the other arm was now severed and
fell on the earth. With two more arrows Rama cut off his legs.
He now took up another arrow and very solemnly he
pronounced the incantations for the Aindrastra and sent the
astra towards Kumbhakarna.
The astra resembled the Vajra of Indra and went hurtling
towards Kumbhakarna. It severed his head from his body even
as Vajra once severed the body and head of Vritra apart in the
days of the long ago.
Kumbhakarna’s head fell on the ground. His body slipped
down and half fell into the sea.
Kumbhakarna, the great hero, the terror of the world of the
devas, the sole hope of Ravana, now lay dead on the field of
battle and there was great commotion everywhere. The skies
resounded with the cries of: “Well done! Well done!” uttered
by the divine watchers from the heavens.
The rakshasas were heart-broken. They cried out in anguish
when their chief lay dead. The Vanara army, however, was like
the sun released from the mouth of Rahu and Rama stood
triumphant in their midst. He was as pleased as Indra when he
had killed Vritra.
23. THE YOUNG HEROES
Messengers hurried to the court of Ravana. For a long time
they stood without talking and then, hesitantly, they began to
speak. They said: “My lord, your valiant brother
Kumbhakarna tormented the army of the Vanaras even as a
storm worries the sea and the forest trees. He was making a
meal of them and there was panic and nothing but panic in the
army. He accosted several of the Vanara chiefs and came out
victorious in every one of the many encounters. He met
Lakshmana and, after fighting with him for a while, he left
him and went to Rama.”
They paused here and Ravana, with a proud and happy look on
his face, smiled and asked them to continue, saying: “I knew
that I could depend on my beloved brother to rid me of that
meddlesome enemy. Tell me, how did he kill Rama? Did he
use his trident or was it with his bare hands?”
They trembled when they heard the hopeful words of their
king. They said: “My lord, a great fight ensued between Rama
and Kumbhakarna. The limbs of Kumbhakarna were severed
by Rama and, finally, his head was cut off from his body and
he fell like a tree burnt in the forest fire.”
When he was told about it Ravana fell down in a faint. His
sorrow was unbearable. Devantaka, Narantaka, Trishiras and
Atikaya cried openly when they heard about the death of their
uncle. Mahodara and Mahaparshva were sunk in woe.
After a long time, with great difficulty, Ravana came out of his
faint and he gave vent to his grief which was immense. He
wailed: “O my beloved brother! Where has it all gone? Your
valour, your bravery and your indomitable spirit? Leaving me
alone here you have reached the abode of Yama. You have
gone giving unbearable pain to me and to the entire rakshasa
clan. You were the sole support I had when I fought with the
devas and the asuras. I see no purpose in living any longer.
How could a great hero like you find his death at the hands of
Rama? Indra’s Vajra was ineffectual as far as you were
concerned and yet you have succumbed to Rama’s arrows!
How could it have happened? I cannot believe it.
“I can see the celestials dancing and singing in joy at your
death. There is no way of controlling the Vanaras who will be
filled with ecstasy. Without Kumbhakarna I have no wish to
rule the kingdom nor is this life dear to me anymore. I am
alive only to complete one task. I must avenge the death of my
beloved brother, Kumbhakarna. If I do not do so, I will be the
lowest of the low. After that I will even be happy. But now,
either I fight to avenge his death or I too will die. I will join
my brother in the other world. I do not see anything left which
is pleasing to me. The devas will laugh at me now that my
brother is dead. I can almost see them.
“Vibhishana seems to have spoken the truth when he told me
that Rama is valiant. Foolishly I refused to listen to his advice
and I have now lost my precious brother. Kumbhakarna and
Prahastha were both very dear to me and they are both dead. It
is shameful that I should have sent them to their deaths.
Vibhishana was righteous and I drove him away from my
presence. I am reaping the reward for that act of mine.”
Ravana’s grief was burning him up and he was indeed a
pathetic figure. He was extremely fond of Kumbhakarna and
his mind could not grasp the truth that he was dead.
When he was thus immersed in woe Trishiras, one of his sons,
said: “Father, our valiant uncle is dead. He is lying on the field
of battle, his limbs severed and his head illuminating the entire
field. The wise should not give in to grief like this. You are
lord of the three worlds and it is not right that you should be
unhappy and forget your prowess. You should not lose heart
like any ordinary person. You have the Shakti given to you by
Brahma and you have an armour which is unbreakable and
you have a magnificent bow with quivers full of arrows. There
is that glorious chariot of yours and you have won the name
that you defeated the devas and the asuras many times without
the use of weapons! You should take all your weapons and kill
Rama in battle. But that is to come later. At the present
moment, allow me to go and I will kill all of them. I will go to
the forefront, and like Garuda destroys the serpents I will be
the death of every one of them. Permit me, my lord.”
Ravana, whose death was drawing near, heard the words of
Trishiras and thought that he would agree to his suggestion.
Devantaka, Narantaka, and Atikaya, the other sons of Ravana,
were excited by the words of Trishiras and they were eager to
fight. These young sons of Ravana vied with each other in
their enthusiasm to fight.
They were all great fighters, Maharathikas and they were
conversant with Maya tactics also. They had faced the devas
with courage and had been victorious in their wars. All were
heroes and all were strong and valiant. They had been blessed
with boons and they were well versed in everything. The
proud young sons of Ravana wanted to be sent to the forefront.
24. THE VALOUR OF THE PRINCES
Ravana felt proud of his sons and he felt that they might win
where others had failed. He embraced them with great
affection. He blessed them and allowed them to go out into the
field of battle. They prostrated before him and prepared
themselves to go. Yuddhonmatta and Matha went with them.
Mounted on elephants and in their chariots they went out of
the gateways of the city and there was great excitement in the
ranks of the rakshasas when they were seen. A large army
went with them and they reached the field of battle. Their war
cry was loud and the Vanaras heard it.
The encounter between the two armies was terrible. There was
a rain of arrows and javelins and tridents from the enemy side.
The killing of Kumbhakarna had made the Vanaras very happy
and certain that they were superior to the rakshasas: and the
latter were furious because of the death of their greatest hero,
Kumbhakarna, and they fought as though they had been
inspired.
Narantaka was wreaking havoc and Sugriva came to the rescue
of his army. He called Angada and said: “You must go and
fight with this Narantaka. He seems to be extremely young and
he is wreaking havoc among our ranks.”
Angada challenged Narantaka and they fought a terrible duel
at the end of which the son of Ravana was killed.
Yuddhonmatta, Devantaka and Trishiras saw the killing of
Narantaka and went to fight with Angada, who was later
joined by Hanuman and Neela. A glorious fight ensued in
which Hanuman killed Devantaka; Yuddhonmatta was killed
by Neela and Trishiras also by Hanuman. Matha was then
killed by Rishabha. It was indeed a terrible debacle as far as
the army of the rakshasas was concerned.
Atikaya came to the forefront to avenge the death of his
brothers and his uncles. He was huge like Kumbhakarna and
several of the Vanaras fled from him thinking that it was
Kumbhakarna came back to life. They rushed to Rama and
Rama asked Vibhishana who he was.
“He is as huge as a mountain and his eyes are tawny. His
chariot is large and excellent horses are yoked to it. Fierce
weapons have been placed in it and he looks like Rudra with
the Pramathaganas. He is really noble looking and seems to be
a Maharathika. His bow is beautiful too and he must be a great
warrior on the side of Ravana. Tell me, who is he?”
Vibhishana said: “He is the son of Ravana. He is like his father
in valour and he is conversant with astras. He has been well-
trained. He can fight from an elephant or a horse or from a
chariot. He is a great fighter. He is the son of Dhanyamalini,
one of the wives of Ravana. Brahma has granted him divine
astras and the chariot was also given to him by Brahma. He
has defeated the heavenly host. Indra’s Vajra and Varuna’s
Pasha are not frightful to this young hero. He is a dangerous
opponent. He is angry at the thought of the death of his
brothers and you should put an end to his valour soon.”
Atikaya was wading through the army like a farmer walks
through a field with a scythe in hand. He brushed aside the
many Vanara chiefs who accosted him and he came straight to
Rama and said: “I do not want to fight with any ordinary
antagonist. Let someone worthwhile come and dare to fight
with me.”
Lakshmana could not brook his arrogance and he went to fight
with Atikaya. He twanged his bowstring and the young prince
took up a sharp arrow in his hand and said: “Lakshmana, you
are yet a child in the art of fighting and you should go back.
Do you dare to face Yama? No one, not Himavan on the earth
nor the heavens can bear the power of my arrows. Do not
rouse the fire which glows at the end of the Yuga. Do not lose
your life at my hands. If you still persist and want to fight,
then you will see the speed with which my arrows travel and
soon you will be finding a bed on this ground strewn with the
arrows and javelins and stones. You can be sure of that.”
Atikaya fought with his deadly arrows and the fight was
terrible and Lakshmana sent the astra presided over by Agni
and Atikaya replied with Suryastra. The two flames destroyed
each other and the sight was glorious. Each sent an astra and
the other, the one to nullify it.
While the fight was going on Vayu, the god of wind, came
near Lakshmana and whispered in his ear: “He has been
favoured by Brahma. His armour cannot be broken by anyone.
He can be killed only by the Brahmastra. He is immune to the
other astras.”
Lakshmana listened to his advice. He took up an arrow and,
invoking the great Brahmastra he recited the incantations. The
four quarters, the moon, the sun and the planets, the sky and
the earth trembled with fear. He sent it after he had aimed it at
Atikaya’s chest.
Atikaya tried to defend himself against it but he could not. His
head with its jewelled crown fell to the ground. There was
great jubilation in the Vanara camp and intense dismay in that
of the rakshasas.
25. INDRAJIT
News reached Ravana that the entire army with the young
stalwarts was wiped out. They were all dead, the heroes who
had set out with so much enthusiasm and so much of
assurance. Ravana was angry with the Kosala brothers and, at
the same time, he was extremely worried. Much against his
wish he had to admit that they were enemies to be reckoned
with. He thought: “Great fighters like Dhumraksha,
Akampana, Prahastha, and Kumbhakarna have been killed.
They were heroes of no mean order and they have all been
annihilated by these men and monkeys.”
“My son Indrajit bound them up with his Nagapasha which is
well-nigh impossible to escape and yet they shook them off as
one would wet garments. All my men have been vanquished
by these brothers and their army. I wonder if there is any truth
in the words which were spoken to me once about Rama: that
he is Narayana Himself born on the earth. I wonder who is
capable of fighting with Rama and his army led by Sugriva.”
Ravana decided to double and treble the guards who were
stationed at the gateways of the city and also at the
Ashokavana where Sita was kept captive. Ravana was greatly
shocked and grieved that all the young men had been killed.
He fainted with sorrow and pain. He woke up with tears in his
eyes. There was no way of consoling him. Indrajit, the great
hero, the son of Mandodari, went to him and said: “Father,
emperor, my beloved king, do not be distressed. So long as
Indrajit is alive there should be no cause for despondency in
your heart. Your enemies will lose their lives, their bodies split
by the arrows of your son. There is no one who has claimed to
have won a victory over me. No one has escaped alive once he
has been made to face me. Lakshmana and Rama will soon lie
on the ground with their lives snatched away by my arrows.
Listen to my oath, my father.
“I will, this moment, go to the field of battle and fight with
them until they scream in terror. Let the world watch and let
the heavens with all its denizens look on when I summon them
to fight with me and make them lie on the ground in eternal
sleep.”
Indrajit took leave of his father and ascended his chariot which
was glorious like that of Surya which is driven by Aruna. In
the excitement of accompanying Indrajit the army forgot the
death of the other heroes and there was hope and eagerness in
their steps as they went fast towards the battlefield. The
umbrella of Indrajit was white like a conch or like the full
moon. It could be seen from a distance and when he reached
the field of battle he called a halt. He descended from the
chariot and he kindled fire. He poured oblations into it
according to the rituals prescribed in the rules of war. He
worshipped fire with flowers and incense and fried rice. He
performed sacrifices and the fire which burned without smoke
surrounding it indicated that he would succeed in his
enterprise.
Agni emerged out of the sacred spot and received the Havis
with his own hands. Indrajit then summoned the Brahmastra
and he worshipped his chariot, his bow and arrows with
incantations. The heavens and the planets trembled in awe
when he performed these rituals. When he had concluded the
worship of the fire Indrajit vanished into the sky along with his
bow and arrows and his chariot with the charioteer. The army
of Vanaras was now assaulted by his army. Indrajit incited
them to fight well and they were inspired warriors. Indrajit had
appeared before them and the Vanaras appeared before him
prepared to fight with him. He began to kill them in tens and
hundreds and in a matter of moments there were innumerable
bodies of the Vanaras strewn on the ground.
His arrows were like scorching fire and they claimed a life
each. The Vanaras could not withstand his valour. The rain of
rocks and trees was futile against the rain of arrows which
emerged from his bow.
Gandhamadana, Nala, Neela, Mainda, Gaja, Jambavan,
Rishabha, Sugriva and even Angada with Dvividha were not
left alone. They were all wounded by him. Indrajit was like the
fire which devours the universe during the end of the world.
His skill was worthy of admiration. No one saw when he
placed the arrow to the bowstring. They only saw an incessant
stream of arrows emerging from his bow and it was a beautiful
sight.
Suddenly he vanished from their midst and then only arrows
were seen and not he. All the great and valiant Vanaras were
harassed by Indrajit. He passed them by and approached Rama
and Lakshmana. He sent several arrows against them. Rama
ignored them and said: “My dear Lakshmana, this son of
Ravana has the astra of Brahma in his possession and he is
harassing our army with it. And he has come to our presence
now. He is blessed with the boons from Brahma and he is a
great warrior. He hides himself in the skies and it is not
possible to see where he is. How is it possible for him to be
seen? Brahma is the strength behind him. Bear this onslaught
without being affected by it. Our army is reeling under this
devastating attack. His desire is to see us tired out, to see us on
the ground and to clasp victory in his arms and return to the
city.”
The Kosala brothers were suffering the rain of arrows and
Indrajit shouted in triumph. He was sure that he has
vanquished them all and with a glad cry he went back to
Lanka along with his men.
The army of the Vanaras was completely stupefied. They were
all on the ground in a faint like death. Sugriva and Angada
were in the same predicament and so were the other leaders.
Vibhishana saw what had happened and he was trying to be
normal and sensible and to bring a semblance of order in the
shattered ranks with words of encouragement.
He said: ‘Do not be afraid. This is not the time for grief or
fear. These two heroes have decided to honour Brahma, who is
the presiding deity of the astra aimed at all of you by Indrajit
and that is why they have succumbed to it.”
Vibhishana looked around and saw that Hanuman was not
affected by the astra and that he was his usual self. He said:
“This powerful astra was given to Indrajit by Brahma himself.
That has been sent by him against the army and the princes.”
Hanuman worshipped the astra mentally and said: “Let us see
who has survived the virulence of the astra and let us try and
see who have all succumbed to it.”
They carried torches in their hands and wandered in the field
looking for some signs of life there. The ground was strewn
with weapons, with rocks which had been splintered or
without being broken, thrown on the ground, trees with their
branches, arrows which were like darbha grass strewn on the
grounds of yagnasala and javelins and broken pieces of
chariots.
Vibhishana looked for Jambavan. Finally he located him and
he was wincing with pain and torture caused by the astra. He
was like a fire which was about to be extinguished. And
Vibhishana said: “Revered one, I hope your life is not in
danger because of the astra.”
Jambavan said: “I can guess it is Vibhishana talking since I am
familiar with your voice. I cannot see you. Tell me, is
Hanuman alive?”
Vibhishana was amazed at the question and he said: “How is it
you are not asking about your master and his welfare, nor
about Rama but you ask me if Hanuman is alive? You are not
concerned about Sugriva or about the prince and evidently you
have greater love for Hanuman than for these or even Rama,
or all of them put together. I am intrigued.”
26. THE SANJIVINI
Jambavan said: “I will tell you why I asked for Hanuman
before I asked after the welfare of the others. If he is alive,
then you can take it from me that the entire army has escaped
death. If he had died then it would have been the end of all of
us. Hanuman is like the god of fire in prowess. I have hopes of
life returning to all of us.”
Hanuman went near him and prostrated before him, taking his
feet in his two hands. Hanuman had very great respect for
Jambavan. The old man Jambavan said: “Come near to me,
Hanuman. The lives of all the Vanaras is in your hands now.
There is no one else as powerful as you. You are our only
succour. You can relieve Lakshmana and Rama of the
deathlike trance into which they have fallen. You must save
our king and our prince. Hanuman, you should cross the sea
and go towards the mountain by name Himavan. There you
will find a peak by name ‘Rishabha’ which will be golden in
colour. Kailasa will be by its side. Between these two peaks
you will find a third peak which goes by the name
‘Oshadhiparvata.’ It is rich in Oshadhis, the healing herbs.
There are herbs there which glow in the dark and which
illuminate the surroundings. They are four in number.
Mritasanjivi, which brings the dead back to life,
Vishalyakarani, which will heal all wounds, Savarnyakarani
and Santanakarani. Hurry and get these herbs from the peak
and come back here soon. You will be giving them all back
their lives which they appear to have lost and which they are
sure to lose if something is not done about it soon.”
Hanuman heard the words of Jambavan and he grew in size as
he once did when he crossed the sea at the instigation of this
same Jambavan. That was when he found Sita. Hanuman
climbed the hill Malaya and even as he did before, he flew into
the sky and he turned his face towards the north, the direction
of the devas. He went fast towards Meru and Kailasa. He went
as fast as his father and he was not fatigued by the effort. Very
soon he reached the Himavan. Rivers, rivulets, mountain
streams, and many waterfalls decorated the mountain and the
top was scintillating with its covering of snow.
Hanuman saw several ashramas and graceful trees which he
had never seen before. He reached Kailasa and Meru and he
saw the peak which had been mentioned by Jambavan. The
herbs were glowing like tongues of flame and it was so very
beautiful to see.
Hanuman searched for the particular herbs which had been
mentioned by Jambavan and he kept on looking for them. The
herbs, realising that someone had come to take them,
concealed themselves and he could not find them. Hanuman
realised the trick played on him by the hill and he said: “You
do not seem to wish for the welfare of Rama. Is this your
decision? I will, this moment, destroy you and powder you to
dust.” In a fit of fury Hanuman shook the hill and easily he
lifted it up.
Hanuman lifted the entire mountain and held it in his hand and
when he did this there was amazement in the heavens. He flew
faster than Garuda and glowing like a flame he rushed into the
sky. He was back in Lanka very soon.
Hanuman placed the mountain in the midst of the army of
Vanaras. He saluted the elders and Vibhishana. The air was
suffused with the scent of the Oshadhis and Rama was awake
and Lakshmana too. The Vanara chiefs woke up one after
another and the entire army of Vanaras was awake and not one
of them bore any trace of the hundreds of wounds which had
been inflicted on him. To them it was like waking up after a
long restful night of sleep. The Oshadhis, however, did not
bring back a single rakshasa to life for the simple reason there
was not a single rakshasa dead on the field. Ravana had
commanded that any rakshasa who had been killed or
wounded fatally should be thrown into the sea and this, he
thought, was the only way to prevent his reputation from
suffering.
After the resurrection of the army, Hanuman took the
mountain back to Himavan and came back to the presence of
Rama. Sugriva told him: “Hanuman, Kumbhakarna is dead
and the sons of Ravana are dead. It is certain that Ravana will
not come to the field now. Let some of our agile Vanaras go to
Lanka with torches in their hands.”
Twilight had faded into night and several torches moving in
the air frightened the guardians of the city. The Vanaras chased
them and then made them flee in panic. The Vanaras set fire to
the city by igniting different places which were accessible to
them. The city had caught fire and this was the second time it
had happened. Mansions and the Ayudhasalas were burnt up in
no time and since it was night when everyone was asleep the
inmates were caught unawares and there was great loss of
lives. When the wail of woe reached the ears of Rama and
Lakshmana they took up their bows and twanged the strings.
The noise drowned all other noises and was heard in Lanka.
Rama looked like Mahadeva with the Pinaka in his hand. The
army of Ravana prepared itself to meet Rama in battle. They
roared like lions and set out to fight with fearful noise.
27. KUMBHA AND NIKUMBHA
Ravana was roused from his sleep by the several noises and
finally by the twang of the bow of Rama as well as the cries of
distress set up by his citizens. He summoned the sons of
Kumbhakarna and sent them to fight with the army of Rama.
They were Kumbha and Nikumbha and they were
accompanied by several other warriors and again, there was a
triumphal march from Lanka of the great army bent on
destroying the Vanaras. The moon was still high in the heavens
and the stars were shedding their feeble light on the field
below. The jewels worn by the rakshasa princes were
gleaming like stars and the field of battle was like the sky with
the myriad stars which were the gems worn by the princes.
The light from the moon and the stars, the glow of the gems
worn by the princes, and the redness caused by the tongues of
flame licking the city all combined to give an eerie and
unnatural light and it was fearful.
The army of the Vanaras was greatly excited at the thought of
war. Since they had recovered from the effects of the
Brahmastra they felt that they could not be harmed by anyone
at any time. There was an exchange of words in different parts
of the field and the exchange, again, of blows and of wounding
with weapons as well as with rocks and trees. Angada opposed
Akampana, one of the heroes who had accompanied Kumbha
and Nikumbha. With a large piece of rock the Vanara prince
managed to kill him. Three more rakshasas came and accosted
Angada who was now joined by Mainda and Dvividha. A
fierce fight went on between these two groups. They were
killed one after another by the Vanara heroes. The rakshasa
army rushed to Kumbha for succour. He came to Angada and
asked him for a fight. He wanted to avenge the death of his
friends.
Kumbha was a fighter of no mean order. His arrows were like
flashes of lightning and they streaked through the air and in
the darkness of the late night they gleamed with a beautiful
lustre. Dvividha who was with Angada was hurt by the arrows.
Mainda was also hurt by Kumbha and he fell to the ground.
Angada came to the rescue of his friends and after a long time,
he was also made to fall down on the ground in faint.
The Vanara army rushed to Rama and told him of the mishaps.
Jambavan was sent to fight with Kumbha. Sushena went with
him and the two were joined by Sugriva himself.
In a short while Sugriva realised that Kumbha was an
extremely capable archer. In admiration he said: “I am amazed
at your proficiency with the bow and arrows. You are like your
uncle Ravana in the art of fighting with the bow. You are like
Prahlada, Bali, Indra, Kubera, Varuna in your valour. In
strength and in your characteristics you are like your father.
Indeed I am all admiration for you. Not all the devas can stand
bravely in front of you. But then, you have met your match in
me. Your uncle is great because of the boons he has obtained
from Brahma. Kumbhakarna, your father, was frightening the
entire world of the devas by the sheer power of his physical
strength. Your valour is a combination of both. You are like
Indrajit in the dexterity with which you handle the bow and
arrows and in prowess you are like Ravana himself. You are a
jewel among your race. The fight between you and me will be
like that between Indra and Shambara. Come, let us fight. I do
not want to kill you since you seem to be such a worthy
warrior and it will be a loss to the rakshasa clan if you should
die. And yet, since we are on opposite sides we will have to
fight and that, to a finish.”
Kumbha was quite pleased with the chivalry of Sugriva and
the words he spoke and yet, the words which suggested that
Sugriva was superior to him made him angry and he caught
hold of Sugriva with both his hands. They wrestled with each
other and the world stood still watching them fight. The earth
seemed to sink under the impact of their powerful footwork
and the sea was in tumult, the waves were tossing high and the
sea serpents were flung to the surface. Finally, with a powerful
hit of his mighty fist Sugriva felled Kumbha to the ground and
the son of Kumbhakarna died. As he fell, there was panic in
the ranks of the rakshasas since they had not considered him to
be capable of being vanquished even and he was now dead.
Nikumbha saw the death of his brother. He knew that this was
not the time of grieve and anger gave place to sorrow. He
rushed at the Vanara army and the large weapon in his hand
shaped like a pestle, was whirled and it seemed to be a wheel
of fire and with this he began to destroy the Vanaras in great
numbers. They could not come near him and seeing their
plight Hanuman came to the forefront and stood in front of
Nikumbha. The pestle was whirled and was thrown at the
chest of Hanuman. When it hit him the entire field was
watching him expecting him to fall down in a faint. But the
pestle was shattered to a thousand pieces and he stood
unmoved. Hanuman shook for a moment like a mountain
during an earthquake and composed himself in a matter of
moments. He gathered up his fist, bunched his fingers and he
hit Nikumbha on the chest. The armour of the young prince
was split and blood flowed in rivulets. The two were now
locked in a close grip and they wrestled even as Kumbha and
the Vanara king did. After a while Hanuman pushed him to the
ground and sat on his chest. Nikumbha was strangled to death
and his head was wrenched off his body.
28. INDRAJIT TO THE RESCUE
The Vanaras, when they saw Nikumbha killed, set up such a
roar of joy that the quarters were filled with the noise and the
rakshasa army was struck with a fear which was almost
superstitious. They were made to realise that all their bravery
was as nothing before this crowd of monkeys which was
armed only with rocks and trees. Not one of them knew how to
use the bow and arrow or even a sword and yet, every time,
they seemed to be gaining the upper hand. Makaraksha,
another of the good warriors on the side of Ravana, was killed
by Rama after he had invoked the astra Agneya. When he
heard about the massacre in the army caused by the Vanaras
and by Rama and his brother, Ravana was at a loss as to what
he should do. He sent for his son Indrajit. He asked him to go
to front immediately. He told his son about the killing of
Kumbha and Nikumbha and Ravana added: “Go and use your
Maya tactics if you must. You are extremely valiant and you
should be able to vanquish the brothers Rama and Lakshmana.
You have defeated Indra and why should I be worried that you
cannot kill these two men?”
Indrajit was eager to go. As was usual with him, he performed
a yaga and poured oblations into the fire. He offered sacrifice
to it and he was greeted with good omens. Agni also, as was
usual with him, emerged out of the Homa and glowing like
molten gold, accepted the Havis offered to him. After
pacifying the devas, the danavas and the asuras Indrajit
approached the chariot which was capable of appearing or
disappearing at will. Pure high-born steeds were yoked to it
and the bows and arrows were placed there in readiness. The
top of the chariot was glistening with golden turrets and his
banner was tipped with gold. Indrajit was protected by
Brahma’s astra and the chariot itself had divine powers.
Indrajit was not susceptible to harm from anyone: not even
from the astras which were in the possession of Rama and
Lakshmana. After completing the incantations Indrajit finished
his worship of the fire and he told himself:
“I will court victory in the field today. I will kill these false
ascetics who have been wandering around in Dandaka and I
will lay my victory at the feet of my father as my tribute to
him. I will rid the world of all monkeys. Rama and Lakshmana
will be dead.”
For a while he concealed himself. Suddenly he appeared on
the battlefield with his chariot bristling with weapons of every
type but mostly bows and arrows. He approached the two
brothers who were raining arrows on his army and he became
a cloud which pours rain made up of arrows instead of
raindrops. He rose up into the sky and hiding himself behind
the clouds he begin to harass the brothers. They despatched
astras. These astras were as bright as the sun and were many in
number and still they were not able to see their assailant. Still
unseen by anyone, Indrajit made the sky to be darkened by
smoke. Mist and darkness enveloped the quarters. He could
not be seen but his progress could, by the arrows from his
bow. No one heard the noise of the horses’ hoofs nor the
twang of his bow. The arrows by name Narachas were sent by
him incessantly and he hurt Rama in his limbs. Like twin
mountains drenched in rain they stood, the Kosala brothers,
and they sent their arrows towards where they guessed Indrajit
was. They touched him and fell down on the ground, their tips
red with his blood. The arrows which were shot by Indrajit
were cut up by those of the princes and their astras were still
gauging the spot where he stood hidden. He was going all over
the sky with the speed of wind and he was harassing them.
With their bodies covered with blood they looked like Palasa
trees in bloom. He could not be seen nor his bow or arrows.
Like the sun is concealed behind a bank of dense clouds he
was concealed by his Maya. Vanaras were falling in numbers
and it was depressing to see them fall one by one and now all
together. Lakshmana was greatly incensed and he said: “Rama,
this is too hard a task for our Vanaras. I will take up the
Brahmastra and send it towards this Indrajit.” Rama said:
“Lakshmana, Brahmastra will claim a number of lives if it is
sent now. It is not righteous on our part to destroy any number
of rakshasas because of our wrath against one. The rules of
fighting say that one who is not fighting, one who has
surrendered himself, one who is running away and one who is
careless should not be killed. Let us use our astras which are
more powerful than those we have been using all this while.
Indrajit may conceal himself inside the earth or in the nether
world or in the skies. Still he cannot escape the fury of my
astras.”
Rama made up his mind to kill the son of Ravana soon since
he was causing great havoc in the army of the Vanaras. Indrajit
knew exactly what was passing in the mind of Rama and he
promptly returned to the city of Lanka.
29. MAYA SITA SLAIN
Indrajit remembered the devastation caused in his own army
by the Vanara chiefs and the Kosala brothers and he was very
angry. He came out of the western gateway of the city. He saw
from a distance the gallant brothers and their readiness to
fight. He decided to use his Maya to his advantage. He made
up his mind to create a figure which would be the very image
of Sita. He thought of taking this Sita with him to the
battlefield and there, in the presence of everyone, he would
kill her with his sword.
To think was to act, and Indrajit emerged from the gates of the
city with Sita in his chariot. He was seen by the Vanaras and
they armed themselves with the usual boulders and stood
prepared for his coming. Hanuman was leading the army and
Indrajit saw him. The rakshasa prince went straight towards
Hanuman and in his chariot was seen Sita. She was wearing
the soiled yellow silk which Hanuman had seen before and she
was beautiful like the moon under eclipse. She was sitting
forlorn as though she did not care about what was happening
around her. Her long hair was twisted in a single plait and it
hung like a black serpent on her back. Her face was tired since
she had been fasting continuously and there were not many
jewels on her. Hanuman knew her only too well and he stood
spellbound when he saw her in the chariot of Indrajit. He
looked again and again and seeing the tear-stained face of the
Devi, Hanuman was full of sadness. He saw that she was now
a captive of Indrajit and he thought: “What are his plans?
What is to happen now?”
Hanuman went towards the chariot of Indrajit and began to
assail him. Indrajit looked very angry and he took his sword
out of his scabbard. He caught hold of Sita by her hair and she
wailed: “Rama!” Rama!” in a piteous voice. Even as they were
watching, Indrajit began to beat her up. Hanuman saw her
caught by her hair and his grief and anger were unbearable.
Tears flowed from his eyes and he said: “You are a sinner.
Born in the race of Brahma, you do not seem to have inherited
any gentleness from your ancestor. You have grabbed the hair
of Devi, and remember it is because your end is near: or else
you would not have dared to do so. You are fit for the worst
kind of punishment. Cruel, sinful, small-minded, and proud of
your sinfulness this act of yours is against all codes of
Dharma. You have a heart of stone and there is not even a
vestige of pity in your cruel heart. She was expelled from her
palace, and then she was without a kingdom. She was parted
from Rama and, now, you want to kill her. Why do you do it?
How has she offended you? After killing Sita you will not live
very long. You are now in my power and you will meet your
death at my hands. I will despatch you to the world meant for
sinners of the worst type.”
Hanuman rushed towards Indrajit surrounded by his army. The
rakshasas were prepared for his onslaught and Indrajit began
his task of destruction. He saw that Hanuman was very
unhappy and he said: “Sita was the reason why your king
Sugriva, you and Rama with his brother came to Lanka. While
you are looking on, I will, this very moment, kill her. After
killing her I will kill the others, Rama, Lakshmana, Sugriva,
that low-minded Vibhishana and, finally, you. You seem to be
fond of teaching Dharma to others: that women should not be
killed. I am telling you that anything done with a desire to hurt
the enemy is right.” Indrajit laughed loudly and with a sharp
sword he slashed at the weeping Sita. She fell on the terrace of
the chariot and she was cut into two across the chest. Indrajit
said: “Monkey! Look at the wife of your master who has been
killed by me. Sita is dead and all your efforts have gone
waste.” Indrajit was roaring with triumph.
The Vanara army was filled with pain and they did not have
the enthusiasm to fight with Indrajit. They ran in all directions
unable to withstand the valour of the many rakshasas.
Hanuman tried to make them come back and fight. He led
them and tried to continue the fight. With anger born of sorrow
Hanuman fought with great vigour and Indrajit, seeing the
confusion in his army caused by Hanuman, came near and
began to harass them.
Hanuman was despondent and said: “Come, let us go back.
There is no use in fighting any longer. To please Rama we
have been fighting and Sita, the sole cause of this war, has
been killed. We will hasten to the presence of our king and
Rama and tell them about what happened. We will wait for
their instructions and proceed accordingly.” Hanuman, the
fearless, walked slowly and with halting steps towards the
presence of Rama and, seeing him go away from his presence,
Indrajit left the field of battle.
30. YAGA AT NIKUMBHILA
Indrajit wanted to perform an important yaga at a place called
Nikumbhila and he wanted to set about it as early as possible.
He reached Nikumbhila and he kindled the sacred fire. He fed
it with ghee purified by incantations. He acted strictly
according to the rules prescribed and the fire burned brightly.
Fed by the oblations the fire burned, nay, glowed like the sun
during the evening. Indrajit knew the rituals well and he fed
the fire with Havis and the rakshasas sat round him and they
watched him while he sat absorbed in the performance of the
yaga.
In the meantime, Rama and Lakshmana heard the tumult in the
field where Hanuman was fighting with Indrajit. Rama spoke
to Jambavan and said: “It seems to me the Vanaras are in need
of help. I suggest that you go with an army.” Jambavan went
fast towards the western gateway where the fight was going
on. He encountered Hanuman on the way and saw the grief
that was writ on the face of his friends. The entire army was
depressed and there were tears in the eyes of Hanuman. He
stopped Jambavan on the way and said: “Let us hasten to the
spot where Rama is seated with our king.”
They went to Rama and Hanuman said: “Indrajit, the son of
Ravana, brought Sita in his chariot and, even as I was looking
on, he killed her with his sword. I saw her being killed and,
drowned in sorrow, I have hurried to you to give you the
terrible news.”
Hearing the words of Hanuman Rama fell down in a dead
faint. The Vanaras surrounded him and tried to revive him with
water and flowers dipped in water. Lakshmana, whose grief
was greater than that of his brother if that were possible, took
his brother in his arms and mourned with him the death of
Sita. He said: “Rama, evidently Dharma is not meant to win.
Tell me how it has helped us! You have ever walked in the
path of Dharma and you have had your senses under control.
Selflessly you have worked in the world of men and this is the
manner in which Fate rewards you. Dharma is, evidently,
unable to protect us from evil. I am certain that Dharma exists
but then it is not perceived by the world around us or by the
senses. Men like you who are unmoved under the shock of the
greatest of calamities are proofs enough that Dharma is there.
If Dharma should be victorious in the end then Ravana should
have been despatched to the nether regions and you would
never have been made to undergo such untold sufferings.
When I see the number of misfortunes which have been visited
on you one after another I have come to think that the two
words Dharma and Adharma have changed their meanings.
Dharma is said to be the breeder of further Dharma and,
likewise, Adharma that of Adharma.
“Those who have been Adharmis are said to come to grief in
the end. Whoever is attached to righteousness will never be
enamoured of Adharma and he will be rewarded in the end.
Adharma is the breeder of greed and similar sins. Wicked
people suffer for their sins. Rama, I have ever felt that might is
right and you should try to think on matters like me now.
Because of your adherence to Dharma you were banished to
the forest. You did not try to subdue our father with your
valour. The time has come when action is needed. Your dear
beloved wife had been abducted first and is now killed by
these sinners. I will avenge the ills meted out to you. Come,
rouse up. How is it you do not remember that you are all
powerful and capable of destroying the entire universe? I have
been born only to serve you and my anger is now
uncontrollable. When I think of the killing of Sita my very
breath is fuming. I will go and destroy the city of Lanka with
all the citizens there.”
While he was thus comforting his brother, Vibhishana who had
been looking after the army, came there. He came near and
saw Rama faint with sorrow and everyone in tears. Rama had
not recovered from his faint and he was lying with his head
cradled on the lap of his brother. Vibhishana did not know why
Rama was so unhappy that he had fainted and he looked at
everyone. Lakshmana looked at Vibhishana and said: “My
dear friend, Rama is unhappy and he has lost all hopes of
living ever since Hanuman came with the news that Indrajit
has killed Sita. When he heard the words of Hanuman my
brother went into a faint and he has not recovered yet from it.”
Vibhishana signed for him to stop and said: “Rama! Lord of
the world! I feel that the words of Hanuman which have
plunged you in sorrow are not to be believed completely. I
know full well the feelings of Ravana towards Sita. He would
never have allowed her to be killed. How often have I asked
him to give her up and seek for peace with you! He has never
once listened to me. She will never become his by any of the
four ways of persuasion: not by Sama, or by Dana, Bedha or
Danda. He would never have thought of Danda as far as she is
concerned. That is certain.
“I have it! The wily Indrajit has deceived the Vanaras
including the wise Hanuman and has gone to Nikumbhila to
perform a yaga. If he succeeds in concluding the yaga he will
be invincible. Not Indra nor any of the gods can touch him. He
must have anticipated some kind of obstacle to the proper
performance of the yaga by the Vanaras and that was why he
has thought up this ruse to keep them away from Nikumbhila.
That is certain. Do not be unhappy at the killing of Sita. It is
not true. It is one of the many Maya tactics of Indrajit. Let us
go soon to the spot by name Nikumbhila where he is busy with
the yaga. Let us take a large army with us and go to stop the
completion of the yaga. Rama, get up. The army is plunged in
grief because of your sorrow. Be at peace and send Lakshmana
with me and a portion of the army. This great hero will disturb
the yaga and Indrajit will leave it undone. He will then be easy
to kill. Lakshmana’s arrows will soon drink his blood. Grant
permission to Lakshmana to achieve the great task of killing
Indrajit. There is no time to be lost. You must hurry. If Indrajit
completes the yaga nothing can hurt him: not even you or
Lakshmana. He will be a dangerous antagonist and let us
tackle him as early as possible. Time is of the utmost
importance.”
Rama did not hear even a word of what he was saying since he
was sunk in stupor. After a while he regained his senses and
the words of Vibhishana were slowly understood by him. He
said: “Vibhishana, tell me once more what you have been
saying. I want to know what happened.” Vibhishana told him
once again about Indrajit and his Maya: that Sita was safe in
the Ashokavana, and he added: “Please send Lakshmana with
me with a portion of the army. Indrajit has, in his possession,
the astra by name Brahmashirsha and that was the gift of
Brahma. His horses were also given him by Brahma. If, in
addition to this, he completes the yaga at Nikumbhila, then,
remember he will be able to kill all of us. If the enemy is
attacked before this happens, it has been said by Brahma that
the one who disturbs the yaga will be able to kill Indrajit. His
death has already been destined. Command your brother to set
out with me now. If Indrajit is dead that means Ravana is dead
too.”
Rama said: “I know about the Maya tactics he adopts while
fighting. He is conversant with the astras and also the
Brahmastra as we know only too well! The gods will be
helpless before his valour. When he is in the sky no one can
follow his movements.”
Then Rama told Lakshmana: “Child, go at once to the spot
indicated by Vibhishana. Take as many Vanaras with you as
you can and Jambavan also. Kill Indrajit and rid the army of
the Mayavi opponent. Vibhishana will lead you to the spot
where the yaga is being performed. Go to Nikumbhila and
after killing Indrajit come back to me.”
31. LAKSHMANA ACCOSTS INDRAJIT
Lakshmana took up his bow in his hand. He put on his armour
and he prostrated before his brother with reverence. He said:
“Rama, my god, my arrows will leave my bow and rush
towards Indrajit. They will pierce his chest and drink his
blood.” Taking leave of Rama Lakshmana went eagerly
towards the place by name Nikumbhila where the yaga was
being performed by Indrajit. Vibhishana went with
Lakshmana. He was joined by Jambavan and his army made
up of bears. Soon they reached Nikumbhila and he saw the
army of rakshasas surrounding the place. Bow in hand
Lakshmana went with resolute steps and his mind was bent on
killing Indrajit.
Vibhishana said: “Lakshmana, let our army assail this army of
rakshasa with their weapons made of trees and rocks. Let them
concentrate on the destruction of the army. When his army is
in trouble Indrajit will come out and his task will be
incomplete. You must begin to fight with him and do so before
his yaga is completed. He is wicked and an Adharmi. He has
been harassing all the three worlds and you should be the one
to kill him.”
Lakshmana took the advice of Vibhishana. The army of
Indrajit was attacked fiercely by the Vanaras and soon they
were at the mercy of the Vanaras. Indrajit heard the
commotion and he had to come out before he could complete
the yaga.
With his breath coming in gasps, the angry prince emerged
from the solitary spot Nikumbhila and ascended the chariot
which was waiting for him. He took his bow in his hand and
with anger on his brow he looked like the god of death who
had come to kill everyone who came within sight of him.
Vibhishana told Lakshmana: “Indrajit is so angry that he looks
like he is ready to kill everyone.”
The rakshasa army rushed to Indrajit and he saw Hanuman
rushing towards them with a huge tree in his uplifted hand.
Alone he was handling a small army and not one of them was
left alive once he hit them with the tree. Indrajit went towards
Hanuman and began to fight with him. Vibhishana told
Lakshmana: “Indrajit is bent on killing Hanuman. Now is the
time for you to accost the son of Ravana.”
Vibhishana went with Lakshmana to where Indrajit was. He
entered the forest where the yaga was being performed in
secret and Vibhishana showed it all to Lakshmana. He
displayed the huge Nyagrodha tree and said: “Indrajit
performs the sacrifices here and begins the fight after that
every time. He becomes invisible to everyone before the
beginning of the fight and he attacks the enemy from a place
of hiding whether it is from above the earth or from behind a
bank of clouds. Now is the time for you to display your valour
and kill him.”
Lakshmana twanged the string of his bow as if to say “Yes.”
Indrajit came to the presence of Lakshmana and he was well
equipped with all the accoutrements for a fight.
Lakshmana called out to him and said: “I am challenging you
to fight with me. I am waiting for you.”
Indrajit had no option but to accept the challenge. He could
not complete the yaga at Nikumbhila. His eyes were crimson
with wrath and they were fixed on Vibhishana and he said:
“You were born here in Lanka and you have eaten the salt of
Lanka. You are the brother of the king, my father. You happen
to be my uncle and you have dared to betray me to the enemy.
How could you do it? You are a killer of Dharma. You are
evil-minded. You have no sense of loyalty. You have no
goodness in you and your kinsfolk mean nothing to you. Your
brother is not dear to you. Foolish as you are, you have
abandoned your people and you have found refuge in the
enemy’s camp. You have become the bonded slave of the
enemy. I feel sorry for you since you have won the censure of
the world of men. People in aftertimes will condemn you for
your actions.
“Being true to one’s own clan is one thing and to be friendly
with a small-minded stranger is quite another. You are not just
friendly with them. You have become a slave to him. Your
shattered mind does not seem to grasp the difference between
the two. The enemy may be superior, and one’s own people
may be in the wrong. But loyalty to one’s own kith and kin is
far better than being faithful to the enemy. One who abandons
one’s own people and adopts the other as his will certainly be
destroyed once the enemy is victorious.
“My dear uncle, you are a blot on the name of our House.
Listen to me. That Rama is pretending to be friendly with you
since it serves his purpose to do so. He wants to know all the
secrets of our army and conquer us if he can. If he manages to
do so, he will then kill you. You are the brother of Ravana and
it follows that you will be considered to be his enemy by
Rama. This heartlessness which I find in you is possible only
for you. It is cruel and it is part of you. I can say nothing
more.”
Vibhishana spoke back: “You are the wicked son of a king
who is wicked. You do not know anything about me and about
my behaviour. You think you are wiser than the wisest and you
rant at will. Shed this arrogance. I grant that I have been born
in the home of rakshasas. But my instincts have never been in
conformity with those of a rakshasa. They are more akin to
those of a human being. I am never pleased with violence and
Adharma has never attracted me. My brother behaved in a
sinful manner and why did he send me away from him? A
righteous man should avoid one who is an Adharmi even as
one flings away a serpent which has coiled itself around one’s
wrist. Violence, stealing the wife of another, stealing what
belongs to another, lusting after other women, are all to be
shunned like one runs away from a house on fire. The wise
have said so. These sins are but the forerunners of one’s
destruction.
“All these many years, my brother has revelled in sin. He has
enjoyed killing rishis and he has fought with the devas. His
anger and his arrogance are proverbial. He has never followed
the path of Dharma and all these are certain to drain him of his
wealth, his fame and his very life. Like the clouds obscure the
top of a mountain these faults have eclipsed whatever good
qualities he might have had. I abandoned my brother, your
father, for the simple reason that I could not live with his
unrighteousness. I am telling you that this Lanka will not be
here anymore nor you nor your father. You are young, proud
and full of conceit. You revel in performing wicked deeds and
the noose of death is on your neck already. Say what you wish
to me. I am unconcerned.
“Danger has approached you and you will never reach the
vicinity of the Nyagrodha tree. You will not escape death at
the hands of Lakshmana. Come, fight with him and if you are
killed you will reach the heavens meant for heroes who die on
the battlefield. Let us see your valour and let me see you try all
the weapons you have and your bow and arrows. Once the
arrow of Lakshmana is aimed at you, not all your army will be
able to save you from certain death. You are not going back to
the city alive. I am certain of that.”
32. THE KILLING OF INDRAJIT
Indrajit was highly incensed by the words of Vibhishana. He
took up his mighty bow in his hand and he took his stance in
the chariot which was famed the world over. The horses which
were yoked to it were given to him by Brahma.
He saw Lakshmana who was carried on the shoulders of
Hanuman. He twanged the string of his bow and said: “Just
wait till you see the arrows which will flow from my bow.
They will destroy this army even as fire will a heap of cotton. I
will send all of you to the city of Yama and you should prepare
yourself for it. Who is there brave enough to withstand my
prowess? Lakshmana, do you remember? Hardly a few days
ago, during the fight in the night you and your heroic brother
were made to sleep on the ground. You were then unable to
withstand my arrows. Evidently you do not remember it or
else you would not have dared to come here and challenge me
now. I am hissing like an angry serpent and I will spit venom
and kill you.”
Lakshmana was unruffled by his words and he said: “You have
told me about your valour. It is up to you to prove it now.
Words should be followed up with action which suits the
words. You think a task is achieved because you wish it to be
so. You adopted Maya tactics and such warfare is not
approved of by righteous men. Enough of this empty talk. Let
us see what you can do now with me in front of you.”
Indrajit sent sharp arrows which wounded Lakshmana. They
hurt him and there was blood all over his body. Lakshmana
pulled the string of the bow to the utmost and sent several
arrows called Narachas to hurt Indrajit. He was able to make
them lodge in the chest of the prince of Lanka.
The duel went on. Both were valiant and both were excellent
archers. Both were proficient in the art of warfare and both
were heroes. They were both conversant with the use of all the
many weapons used in fighting and they were at home in the
handling of astras. They were like two planets attacking each
other in the sky: like two lions fighting for supremacy in a
forest. Both were drenched with blood and both of them had
arrows lodged in their bodies. Again and again could be heard
the twanging of bowstrings and the army around stopped
fighting and was watching this duel with bated breath.
Indrajit seemed to be slightly tired and Lakshmana did not
lessen his onslaught. For a while the rakshasa was unconscious
and he recovered soon and began to fight again. He sent
arrows to hurt Lakshmana, Hanuman and Vibhishana. With a
gesture of disdain Vibhishana plucked the arrows and threw
them down. After a while Indrajit’s arrows split the armour of
Lakshmana and it fell to the ground and his own armour had
already been broken by Lakshmana.
Neither was tired out and again, both were tired. Astra was
met by astra and weapon by weapon. Vibhishana joined in the
fight and several of the great fighters on the side of Indrajit
who were in the rakshasa army, were harassed by him and by
the Vanara army which he encouraged to join in the fight.
Indrajit was angry with him and the Vanaras. Vibhishana told
himself: “It is not right for me to kill the son of my brother. I
am waiting for Lakshmana to do it. The others can join in the
fight.”
Lakshmana and Indrajit were deaf and blind to the rest of the
world. Their fight had reached the most fierce stage. The
arrows flew so fast from their bows it was not possible to
follow their flights. The sky was not seen and the air was thick
with the arrows. It looked as though the sun had set since it
was so dark all around. Beasts and birds made dreadful noises
and the very air stood still with fear. Fire would not burn and
the rishis in the heavens wished that the world should be saved
from the wrath of these two fighters. They were both
determined to fight to a finish.
Lakshmana hurt the horses of the chariot of Indrajit and he
killed the charioteer also. Indrajit took the reins of the horses
in his hand and drove the chariot himself and, at the same
time, he fought with Lakshmana. It was indeed a glorious
sight. The Vanara army jumped on the horses and killed them
and soon the chariot was also broken.
Indrajit abandoned the chariot and stood on the ground. The
man and the rakshasa fought as though nothing had happened
during their fight. Indrajit spoke to his men and said: “It is so
dark that nothing is discernible. No one can recognise his
neighbour. Keep on fighting and I will go back to the city and
return with another chariot. See that my absence is not noticed
by these stupid monkeys.”
Ravana’s son deceived all of them and went into the city.
Quickly he took a chariot which was provided with all the
weapons and he came back to the field.
Lakshmana and Vibhishana were wonder-struck at the
swiftness with which he had accomplished his desire. They
were all admiration for him.
With renewed vigour Indrajit fought and it seemed as though
the fight would never end. Lakshmana saw his army being
destroyed and he took an arrow quickly and broke the bow of
Indrajit. He took another bow and that was also broken. Hurt
by several arrows from Lakshmana Indrajit took another bow.
The duel went on and the anger of the prince had not abated:
his anger against Vibhishana. Again and again he aimed some
of his arrows at his uncle and also at Hanuman.
The second chariot of Indrajit was also broken and the horses
killed. Indrajit aimed the astra presided over by Yama at
Lakshmana and he replied with the astra of Kubera. It had
been given by Kubera himself and that, in a dream. The two
astras met in mid-air and there was fire and smoke emitted by
both. Each destroyed the other and they fell to the ground in
splinters. Lakshmana thought of sending the Varunastra and it
was destroyed by Raudra sent by his enemy. Indrajit now sent
the astra of Agni and Suryastra was able to nullify it. Asurastra
was fierce when sent by Indrajit but Lakshmana knew that
Maheshvara would soon put it to shame. Rishis and Pitris were
now in the sky and they blessed Lakshmana from there.
Aindra was the astra which Lakshmana took in his hand now.
It was presided over by Indra and it was a deadly astra. It was
like death at the time of the great deluge and Lakshmana bent
his bow and pulled the string to the utmost. While he did so he
said: “If it is true that Rama is unequalled in prowess, if it is
true that he has ever been righteous, if it is true that he has
ever been truthful, then may this arrow kill Indrajit, the son of
Ravana.”
Lakshmana spoke the incantations with reverence and sent the
arrow towards Indrajit. It travelled like a streak of lightning
and it severed the beautiful head of Indrajit from his body and
it fell to the ground. It was like a golden lotus which had
grown on the earth.
Indrajit was dead and there was a roar from the Vanara army
which reached the skies. There was a great commotion in the
skies and the army of rakshasas fled in all four directions when
it saw their master fallen. Their weapons fell from their
nerveless hands and they ran as fast as they could towards
Lanka.
Indrajit who had been a thorn in the side of Rama, who had
fought as no one else had, who had been the favoured great-
great-grandson of Brahma, who was an adept in every kind of
warfare, who was a master of all the astras which the Kosala
brothers possessed, who was so full of bravery and valour,
who had commanded the loyalty of every one of his men, who
was the sole hope of Ravana, who was the beloved son of
Mandodari, was now dead and his head illumined the field of
battle like the sun which had fallen to the earth because of a
curse. He was like the moon who had been cursed by Daksha
and who had lost his brilliance. Indrajit who had captured
Indra and brought him to his father’s city as a captive was
dead, was killed by the astra which was, ironically enough,
presided over by Indra.
33. RAMA’S JOY
Vibhishana and Hanuman with Jambavan were thrilled with
the achievement of Lakshmana. It was no mean task he had
performed and the heavens were raining flowers on him. He
stood with his body covered by blood and the string of his bow
was still vibrating after the arrow had left it. The entire army
stood around him and there were shouts of joy from
everywhere. The heavens were filled up with all the celestials
and they knew that the task of Rama had been almost
accomplished. Ravana was the only one left and Rama would
soon kill him. This was the feeling in the mind of every one of
those in the heavens and a feeling of relief was to be found
everywhere.
Drenched with blood Lakshmana stood in the field of battle
and Hanuman with Vibhishana and Jambavan stood beside
him. There was a look of triumph on the face of each one of
them. And thus they went to the presence of Rama and the
entire army went with them. Hanuman led Lakshmana holding
his hand and they went to Rama. Lakshmana fell at the feet of
Rama and stood by his side even as Indra would beside
Brihaspati. His breath was still coming in gasps and he told
Rama about the killing of Indrajit. Vibhishana went to Rama
and he told Rama that Indrajit was dead.
Rama’s joy knew no bounds. He was thrilled that his beloved
Lakshmana had achieved what had seemed to be an impossible
task. He embraced his brother and said: “Child, Lakshmana,
what you have done today is the greatest thing that could ever
be achieved by anyone in battle. I am pleased with you. With
the death of Indrajit, victory which was somewhere in the dim
future had come suddenly within easy reach of us.” The noble-
minded Rama took Lakshmana on his lap and embraced him
much to his embarrassment. He treated him as he would a
young child which had done something exceedingly clever!
He looked again and again at the body of his brother and
stroked him with loving hands. He shed tears at the sight of the
many wounds on the body of Lakshmana and he was greatly
affected by it. He embraced him again and again and said: “It
was a very hard task which I had set you and you have come
out victorious. Ravana, when he hears about the death of his
son, will be as good as dead. I have already tasted victory
because of your valour. To Ravana the death of Indrajit will be
like losing his right arm. He was Ravana’s greatest strength.
Hanuman and Vibhishana have done so much for you and
helped you to be successful in your endeavour.
“Three days and three nights have been spent in opposing this
Indrajit. He was so powerful, it was unbelievable. Ravana is at
the moment getting ready to come out to fight with me, I
think.
“He will come out to the field of battle. He will be heart-
broken at the death of his son. Ravana is a powerful opponent.
I know that. But his spirit is gone along with Indrajit and he
will easily be killed by me. Sita will come back to me soon
and I will again be lord of the world.”
Rama was greatly excited and his words spoke of his gladness
and his unusual expressions of joy. He sent for Sushena, the
physician and told him: “Sushena, my beloved brother
Lakshmana, as you can see, has been wounded. Use your
physic and help him to be rid of the discomfort and pain
arising from his many wounds. Vibhishana has also been hurt
and so is Hanuman. Several of the Vanaras in our army have to
be attended to.”
Sushena used herbs to assuage the pain which Lakshmana was
suffering and very soon the pain disappeared and Lakshmana
was his usual self.
Rama breathed a sigh of relief after seeing Lakshmana well
and full of his usual enthusiasm and they spoke in detail about
the fight with Indrajit. They spoke about the valour of the dead
hero, Indrajit, and about Lakshmana and his calm manner of
fighting. Rama listened as though it were the story of someone
else and Lakshmana smiled with embarrassment. Rama
embraced him again and again and there was great happiness
in the army of Rama.
34. RAVANA’S GRIEF
Ravana’s ministers came to know of the death of Indrajit. They
went to Ravana and told him: “Lord, under our very eyes
when we were all looking, Indrajit, your valiant son, fought
gloriously with Lakshmana who was accompanied by
Hanuman and Vibhishana. It was a glorious fight. Your son
gave no chance for Lakshmana to rest even for a moment. His
body was filled with arrows and each arrow drew blood and
very soon Lakshmana was bleeding all over his body. He
tormented the brother of Rama abominably and he hurt
Hanuman and Vibhishana too.” They paused unable to say
anything more. Ravana was listening with a pleased
expression on his face. They summoned up courage finally
and said: “O king! Your son who has never been defeated in
any fight was killed by the brave Lakshmana. The fight was
intense but in the end Indrajit was killed by Lakshmana. He
has been despatched to the world of his forefathers.”
Ravana listened as though it were about the death of someone
else. He would not, he could not, believe that his Indrajit could
die. It was not possible. He heard the news and, after a
moment of disbelief, the truth dawned on him that it was true
and the rakshasa monarch fell down in a dead faint. The pain
was too much for him, and kind nature granted him a few
moments of respite by making him faint.
He was roused from his faint and he woke up after a very long
time. He said: “Child! My beloved child! You were a great
hero and there was no one like you. No one in all the three
worlds was able to touch even a hair on your head. You had
defeated Indra and how could Lakshmana do this to you? With
your anger you would split the Mandara mountain of Lord
Mahadeva: and yet you were not able to split this man with
your arrows! How can that be possible? Yama has to be
praised since he has had the audacity to capture you when I am
still here. It has been said that a warrior who dies on the field
of battle fighting for his master will reach the heavens meant
for heroes and for you, my son, there is a special place there.
“Today all the devas and the danavas as well as the other
denizens of the heavens will be without fear since you are
dead. Without you, this entire earth seems to be but a blank
and empty space. The three worlds have lost all their charm
now that you are dead, my child, my Indrajit, Meghanada.
Why did you have to leave your kingdom, your beloved
Lanka, your mother, me and your wife? Is heaven then more
attractive that you should have preferred it to all of us? It is the
rule that you should perform the obsequies to me when I am
dead but you have altered all the rules and I have to offer
Tarpana so that you will reach the land of our dear departed.
Sugriva is alive, Rama and Lakshmana are still alive and,
when they are there, how could you plunge me in grief and
leave me? Indrajit, why did you have to die?”
Ravana was inconsolable and suddenly his grief turned into
anger. By nature Ravana was easily angered and this sorrow
enhanced it and he was like the summer sun with his rays
spouting heat which is unbearable. He frowned and his breath
was like the breath of Vritra when he was angry. Ravana was
so angry he decided to kill Sita who was the cause of all these
calamities. It was not possible to approach him as he stood,
angry like Rudra.
Tears which were hot like liquid fire, like drops of hot oil,
dripped slowly from his eyes which were crimson with anger.
His sorrow was great and great indeed was his anger born of
that sorrow. He said: “In the days of the long past, often have I
performed tapas and pleased Brahma and, pleased with me, he
has granted me several boons. Because of his love for me he
has granted that I will not be in danger as far as devas or
asuras or danavas or any of the celestials are concerned.
Brahma has granted me an armour which is divine. Vajra
cannot harm it and during the war with the devas, none of the
weapons of the gods could touch me.
“If, wearing that armour, and seated in my divine chariot, I
enter the field of battle, no one, not even Indra can face me
and escape alive. This bow was given to me by Brahma too
and it will grant me my dearest wish, the lives of Rama and
Lakshmana when I go to fight with them. Let my weapons and
chariot be brought to me immediately.” Ravana was like one
demented with sorrow at the death of Indrajit. He made up his
mind to kill Sita. Those around him could see anger on his
brow and sorrow in his eyes. It was pathetic. Ravana was
trying to drown his pain in a spate of anger and it was a fearful
sight. He could not speak clearly since anger made him stutter.
He said: “My child Indrajit tried his Maya to deceive the
Vanaras and he pretended to kill Sita and that ruse failed. I will
now make it come true. I will, this moment, kill that Sita who
is devoted to that despicable human being.”
Ravana took his sword in his hand. With his mind completely
unhinged because of the loss of his beloved Indrajit Ravana
took his sword which gleamed blue in the light and rushed to
where Sita was. His ministers and his wives went with him
and there was nothing but fear in their minds. They had seen
Ravana’s anger before but they had never seen this kind of
anger before. They spoke among themselves: “It is certain that
the Kosala brothers will suffer a great sorrow. This emperor of
ours has not once been defeated in war. The devas who guard
the four quarters are but his slaves. He is the lord of the three
worlds and all that is precious or beautiful or rare has been
annexed by our king. There is no one like him. None can equal
him in valour or in might.”
They reached the Ashokavana and Ravana walked with firm
strides towards Sita. Some were bold enough to try and pacify
his anger but it was of no avail. Like an evil planet rushing
towards Rohini he went to Sita.
Sita saw him coming towards her with his sword raised. She
saw that he was being prevented by several and that still he
was walking towards her. She thought: “He seems to be in a fit
of anger since he is coming towards me with a sword. He is
sure to kill me who is helpless, who was no one to help me in
my predicament. All these days he has been telling me that he
thinks nothing of my Rama. He has been forcing me to forget
my Rama and to accept his love and since I have been refusing
him constantly he is disgusted with me evidently and has made
up his mind to kill me. I am sure of it. Perhaps those brave
brothers of his have been killed in the war. Perhaps he is
unhappy because his son is dead. He is not able to kill Rama
and perhaps out of frustration he has decided to kill me. If only
I had listened to Hanuman’s suggestion and allowed him to
take me back to Rama I would have joined my lord long ago.
Perhaps Rama is dead. I do not know what has happened.”
Sita was ready to die since she was convinced that Rama had
been killed and that Ravana was angry with her because she
had spurned his love. He must have felt that all his attempts
had been futile and in sheer disgust had decided to kill her.
While he was set on killing Sita, Ravana was not able to think
properly. His anger had blinded him to all his surroundings
and made him deaf to the words of everyone. He would not
listen to anyone. However, one of his ministers, by name
Suparshva, was very wise and good by nature. He saw Sita and
he approached his king. He said: “My lord, how could you
contemplate the death of Sita? It is not according to Dharma.
You are well-versed in the sacred lore and you have ever been
observing the rites and Vratas which will win a place for you
in heaven. Never once have you swerved from the path of
Dharma. How could you consider killing a woman? Wait for
her to change her mind about you. Turn the stream of your
anger against Rama. Today is the fourteenth day after the full
moon. Success will be yours if you set out to fight with Rama
tomorrow which is the day of the new moon. Wear your
armour and, seated in your golden chariot if you set out to
fight, you can kill Rama and Sita will surely be yours
afterwards.”
35. THE MOOLABALA OF RAVANA
Ravana’s anger had been appeased somewhat by the words of
Suparshva and he deigned to listen to his words. He put up his
sword and returned to his palace without speaking a word to
anyone. He entered his Council Hall and he strode up and
down like a lion which had been newly caged. His sorrow was
great and nothing would make him forget the terrible death of
his son Indrajit. He greeted his men with a nod here and a look
there and no words came.
After pondering for a long time Ravana stood with folded
palms before his men and said: “I would like you all to go
surround by the army made up of horses, elephants, chariots
and footmen. Surround that Rama on all sides and rain arrows
on him. He should be killed. If it is not accomplished today I
will myself go tomorrow and even as you are all looking, I
will split his chest with my sharp arrows and avenge the death
of my son.”
This was Ravana’s Moolabala and it was famed in all the three
worlds for its strength and for the valour of each individual
warrior who was in the army. Ravana had great faith in this
personal army of his and he sent this army to fight with Rama.
Armed with the many terrible weapons the army of Ravana set
out to the field. The sun had just risen and the two armies were
soon locked in a terrible fight. Dust rose to the skies and
nothing could be seen around the field. Blood was flowing like
a river and the clash of the weapons with the rocks hurled by
the Vanaras was the only sound that could be heard. After a
while it was evident that the Vanaras were being destroyed in
hundreds and thousands by Ravana’s army. The poor Vanaras
rushed to Rama for succour.
Rama took up his bow and came to face the army which was
harassing his men. Arrows began to pour out of his bow like
drops of rain out of a thundering cloud. He was deadly like the
sun at noonday and no one could approach him. He could not
be seen. Only his actions were perceptible and like the wind in
the forest he could not be seen. Those who were watching saw
the weapons of the rakshasas splintered and burnt and they lay
scattered on the ground. The men who made up the army were
falling and no one could see Rama except the bow which was
bent full circle and from which the arrows were emerging
incessantly.
Even as men who are lost in the world of senses cannot
perceive the Jivatma inside them, even so, Rama was not
visible to the naked eyes of the rakshasas. Shouts were heard:
“He is destroying the elephant army. The warriors on the
chariots are being killed. The horses are dead with their
riders.” These were the words which were heard in the field of
battle. Rama then took up the astra by name Gaandharva and
the entire army went into a kind of delusion. The result was,
the rakshasas saw several Ramas all at the same time and
again, they saw but one Rama fighting with them. They saw
the tips of his arrows but they saw him not. In a muhurta,
Rama destroyed the entire army. A handful of them, literally a
handful, went back to Lanka and the field of battle was like the
playground of Rudra when he was in an angry mood. Celestial
shouts of approbation could be heard and Rama, relaxing after
the fight, spoke to Sugriva, Hanuman, Jambavan, Vibhishana
and others: “This powerful astra is known only to Lord
Mahadeva and to me.” He was extremely happy that he had
been able to destroy the army of Ravana, his Moolabala all by
himself like he had done in the Janasthana: only this army was
much larger and much better organised.
Great was the cry of mourning in Lanka. The wives of the
dead rakshasas were demented with grief. They wailed: “It
was all because of Shurpanakha, the sister of our king, that
these things have happened. Why did she have to go to the
forest and see Rama? Rama is like another Manmata and she
fell in love with him. Why did it have to happen? He was not
wishing harm to anyone. He has ever been brave and
righteous. This ugly woman, obsessed with her lust, wanted
him to take her. The old hag was the cause of our great
misfortune. She caused the death of everyone in Janasthana
and as though that were not enough, to teach Rama a lesson,
she had to come to Ravana with her tale of woe. She is the
cause of all this enmity between Rama and Ravana. Sita was
brought here and that was ordained by the Fates: the
forerunner of the death of our king which is imminent. He will
never be able to make her his wife and he is sure to be killed
by Rama in the fight which is to ensue soon. The death of
Viradha should have warned our king that Rama is not an
ordinary human being. And now we are all left lamenting
because of the evil doings of one single woman. Khara,
Dushana, Trishiras and fourteen thousand men were killed by
Rama and yet our king would not accept that Rama is a god
among men. Kabandha was killed and then Vali, the great
Vanara chief. That should have been proof enough! The
crowning of Sugriva should have told us that Rama is no
ordinary opponent. Vibhishana was a good man and he tried to
advise our king. But it was of no avail. Our king was blinded
by his own ignorance. If he had followed the advice of
Vibhishana the king and all of us would have been happy.
Lanka would not have become a burning ground.
“Kumbhakarna was killed, Atikaya and Indrajit, who, we
thought, was invincible. And yet, the king has not been able to
realise the truth. Every house in Lanka is sunk in sorrow and
he does not heed it. There is no one to save us and we are
desolate.”
These were some of the words of woe which were spoken by
the women who had lost their husbands, brothers, fathers and
sons. Ravana heard the weeping of the women in the city.
Lanka, from whose houses and mansions were heard, till now,
only the music of the Veena and the music of the anklets of the
women, was now sending out nothing else but wails and sobs.
Ravana was sighing like a serpent and he was deeply
immersed in thought. He caught his lower lip between his
teeth and tried to hold back his anger and his sorrow. Ravana
never thought that his entire Moolabala would vanish like
snow on the face of the desert. He was glowing like the fire at
the time of Pralaya .
He spoke to his rakshasas who were with him and, for the first
time, there was a semblance of fear in his voice which was
faltering. He said: “Ask Mahodara and Virupaksha to be here
immediately. Let Mahaparshva come.” They were trembling
and they could not face their angry monarch. They rushed to
the commanders and conveyed the order of the king. They
were with Ravana soon and with great effort he smiled at them
and said: “I will, this moment, send Rama to the city of Yama
and his brother will go with him. I am going now to avenge
the death of Kumbhakarna, Prahastha and Indrajit. All my men
have been killed and I have to avenge their deaths. Because of
my arrows with their winged ends the quarters will be covered
and the sky will not be seen. The rivers and the sea will not be
seen. With my arrows I will kill all the many monkeys who
have come with these foolish men. I will comfort the women
in the city by wiping their tears. I will make amends for the
loss of their men to these women. All those who are still alive
and who wish to go with me can do so.”
Mahaparshva hurried to obey his wishes. A large army was
gathered and very soon they were ready to march with their
king. They loved him and they were ready to meet their deaths
along with him.
The divine chariot equipped with all the weapons was brought
to the gates of the palace and the valiant Ravana stood up in
his seat all set to go to the field of battle.
36. RAVANA SETS OUT TO THE FIELD OF
BATTLE
Ravana approached the chariot which was drawn by eight
horses. It was a very fast-moving chariot and it was gleaming
like a thousand suns. It was like fire which had been lit in the
sacrifice and Ravana ascended the ratha. Surrounded by the
large army Ravana set out to fight with Rama. Mahodara,
Mahaparshva and Virupaksha also took their chariots and went
with him. Ravana’s anger was like that of Yama at the time of
the great Pralaya and he went fast towards the battlefield. He
emerged out of the city and the sun lost all his brilliance. Evil
omens were seen. There was a sudden darkness enveloping the
four quarters. The birds were all screaming discordantly and
the earth quaked. Clouds were raining drops of blood and the
horses tripped and fell. An eagle flew out of nowhere and sat
on the banner of Ravana’s chariot entirely hiding the Veena
which was etched on it. Jackals were howling. Ravana’s left
hand and left eye throbbed. His face did not have its
customary glow and his voice was suddenly hoarse. All the
omens were indication of death on the battlefield. He was
unconcerned and he proceeded fast.
The Vanara army knew that another army had arrived because
of the sound made by the chariots and by the clash of
weapons. The fight began in no time. Ravana was fighting like
one inspired. His arrows were emerging from his bow like rays
from the sun and they were scorching the Vanaras. No one was
able to face his fury and his valour. The Vanaras ran away
from him like elephants from a forest which had caught fire.
He was like a strong wind which scattered clouds. Soon he
was facing Rama.
Sugriva was assisted by Sushena in rearranging the army and
he was engaged in fighting with the army. The rakshasa army
was made to realise the prowess of Sugriva. Virupaksha came
to the aid of his men. A duel was fought between him and
Sugriva. They fought for a long time and both were great
fighters. But finally, with a blow from his open palm, Sugriva
killed Virupaksha.
Like the waters of a lake become less and less with the
advance of summer, even so, as time went on, the army on
both sides was getting diminished in number.
Slowly Ravana began to realise that Fate was siding with
Rama: that the gods were favouring him. Or else, how could
all this have happened to him and his men? He saw the great
warrior Virupaksha killed by a blow from the palm of that
monkey Sugriva. This was a thing which had to be seen to be
believed. He called Mahodara and asked him to take over
where Virupaksha had left.
Like a moth rushing towards a flame Mahodara went towards
the army of the Vanaras with a desire to annihilate it. Sugriva
was the one who faced him when he saw the harm which
Mahodara was causing to his army. They fought for a long
time and finally Sugriva caught hold of a sword. Holding it in
his powerful hand he cut off the head of Mahodara and it fell
on the ground like a ripe fruit which can no longer stay on the
tree. Rama heard the triumphant cry and was pleased with the
prowess of his friend. Mahaparshva tried to win where his
companions had lost. A portion of the Vanara army was
attacked by him and, armed as they were with but trees and
rocks, they could not brook the arrows and javelins and other
dreadful weapons used by him and his associates. He was a
great archer and his valour was great. They could not bear it.
They were being killed in large numbers.
Angada came to the rescue of his men. Jambavan joined him
and he broke the chariot of Mahaparshva. Angada fought
valiantly for a long time and so did the rakshasa. Finally
Angada killed him with a powerful hit from his fist. Panic set
in the army of Ravana and within a moment he realised who
had caused it. The very sky resounded with the happy cry of
the Vanaras whose king and prince had despatched three of the
commanders to the abode of Yama.
Ravana hurried towards Rama in his chariot. He had seen the
death of his three warriors who had come with him and he was
furious. He spoke to his charioteer: “I will end the misery in
my Lanka by killing these brothers who have been wreaking
such havoc in my army. Take me soon to where they are.”
Ravana was once again in front of Rama. He did not want to
remember the previous encounter when he had fared so badly.
It was like a bad dream to him, to be forgotten as soon as
possible. Ravana despatched an astra by name Tamasa which
was enough to frighten the Vanaras. It had been given to him
by Brahma and the army was being burnt with it. Rama came
to where Ravana was. Ravana saw him with his brother and to
him he looked like Narayana with Indra by his side.
Rama was leaning against his glorious bow. He seemed to be
towering up to the skies, so powerful was the effect of his
stance. His lotus eyes were trained on Ravana and his
magnificent arms were strong and powerful. The anger on the
brow of Ravana was seen by Rama and he grasped his bow
firmly in his hand. The valiant Rama whose fame was known
to all the three worlds was seeing the havoc caused by the
astra of Ravana. He saw too that Ravana had come to him
straight with a desire to challenge him. Rama was very happy
that the encounter was sought by Ravana.
Rama strung his bow and he began to send his sharp arrows
towards him. The twanging of his bow was heard by all.
Ravana replied with his arrows and soon there ensued a
serious fight between the two. Ravana was not willing to be
disturbed by Lakshmana. He passed him by and went to Rama.
Rama was only too happy to meet him. They fought for a long
while and the sight was pleasing to those who were watching
them. The brightness of the arrows and the speed were like
flashes of lightning streaking across the sky during the rainy
season. The sky was hidden as though by clouds: so dense was
the rain of arrows from their bows. Both were great archers
both were well versed in the art of fighting. Both were
proficient in the knowledge of astras and the fight was
glorious.
Rama invoked the mantra and sent the astra by name Rudra
and it could not penetrate the armour of Ravana. Again Rama
tried another astra and that again proved futile. They were
countered by Ravana and they entered the earth. Ravana now
despatched the astra by name Asura and his arrows assumed
the forms of wild and dangerous animals and began to harass
Rama. Rama sent the Agneyastra which was enough to burn
them all up.
The Vanaras had all assembled and they stood watching the
duel and cheering whenever the astras of Ravana proved to be
ineffectual. An astra which was presided over by Maya was
sent by Ravana and this was rendered useless by Rama. The
duel went on and neither was able to gain ascendency over the
other. Gaandharvastra was used by Rama and this was fought
by Ravana sending the Suryastra. The sky and the earth were
glowing with the many circlets of light emerging from the bow
of Ravana. Each was like a miniature sun and the entire army
looked at them in wonder.
Lakshmana was impatient to fight with Ravana and he came
with his bow. He sent several arrows with a desire to wound
Ravana and the fight began now between Lakshmana and
Ravana. Lakshmana was able to fell the banner of Ravana’s
chariot and Ravana’s charioteer also. He broke the bow of
Ravana. Vibhishana rushed up and killed the horses of the
chariot. Ravana’s anger against his brother was unbearable. He
jumped down from his chariot and took up a Shakti and hurled
it at Vibhishana. Lakshmana stopped it half way. Ravana now
took up a Shakti which was endowed with divine powers. It
was more powerful than Yama. He twirled it in his mighty
arms and Lakshmana rushed towards Vibhishana and stood
shielding him from Ravana’s Shakti, which he had flung in
wrath against his brother. Lakshmana fought with his bow and
arrows and Ravana decided that he should put an end to
Lakshmana and his prowess. He said: “Vibhishana has, no
doubt, been saved by you. But you will not be able to escape
the fury of my Shakti. I have now hurled it at you. It will, this
moment, suck the life out of you after splitting your chest.”
Ravana roared with anger and hurled the Shakti at Lakshmana.
It had been made by Maya and it had never failed to claim a
victim. It came towards Lakshmana and it was fearsome like a
thunderbolt. Rama said: “May the Shakti lose its potency. May
it leave my brother unhurt.”
The Shakti entered the chest of Lakshmana and it was like a
dread serpent entering the hole which is its home. Lakshmana
was wounded in the chest by it and he fell down senseless.
Rama was watching him fall and he was greatly upset by the
fall of Lakshmana. Tears sprang to his eyes and he was wild
with anger. He knew that it was not the time to be angry and
he fought with Ravana, and at the same time, minded his
brother whom he loved with a deep intense love. His mind was
in a turmoil and he saw blood gushing from the wound in the
chest of Lakshmana. The Shakti had pierced Lakshmana and
had afterwards entered the earth. Rama could not contain
himself. He went and tried to pull the Shakti out and when he
pulled it with both his hands it broke in his hands. Ravana was
all the while sending arrows at Rama and they hurt him.
Rama was unconcerned about his own pain but he embraced
Lakshmana and taking him in his arms, he said: “Hanuman,
Sugriva, come here and protect my brother. This wicked
Ravana who seems to be the personification of evil has to be
killed. Like the Chataka bird, which has been aching for rain
during the arid months, is thrilled at the sight of the rain-cloud
darkening the sky, my heart leaps up at the sight of this man
who will be the cause for the display of my valour. I assure
you of one truth: this world will have either Rama or Ravana.
Two of us cannot live in the same world. Two swords cannot
be placed in the same scabbard. With the death of Ravana all
my sorrows will be forgotten. The loss of my kingdom, the life
in the forest, the wanderings in the Dandaka, the separation
from Sita, the opposition of the rakshasa and now this great
sorrow, this pain like torture in hell, will all vanish once
Ravana is killed. This Vanara army was collected for the sole
aim of killing him. Vali was killed and Sugriva was installed
on the throne for the sole purpose of killing Ravana. It is for
the killing of this sinner that the bridge was built across the
sea. Now that he is here before me and now that he has come
within my sight he can never hope to escape from me. I ask
you all to assemble on the top of the hill and from there you
can watch the fight between me and my dearest enemy. The
devas and the gandharvas and all the celestials will see what it
is that makes Rama a hero. Till the worlds stand, till the earth
stands above the sea, so long as living things inhabit the earth
and the three worlds the war between me and Ravana will be
talked about. I will complete my task successfully.”
Rama began to fight with renewed vigour. The encounter was
as fierce as it was before and the spectators heard only the
twanging of their bowstrings and the swish of their arrows as
they hissed in the air. Ravana was tired and he was tortured by
the many arrows which had tips of gold and which hurt like
living fire.
Ravana left the field and there was great rejoicing at his
discomfiture. Rama was, in a way, relieved that Ravana went
away from there since he could devote all his attention to
Lakshmana who was still unconscious. His mind had not been
fully in the duel and he asked Sushena: “Sushena, as you saw,
Lakshmana has been hurt by Ravana’s Shakti. He is dear to me
and my heart is not in the fight when my brother is suffering. I
have neither the will nor the desire to devote all my time and
attention on Ravana. If this brother of mine should die what
will be the use of my living after that? I have no wish to live
nor do I desire any happiness if he should die. My valour has
gone to sleep and the bow slips from my nerveless hands. My
arrows are scattered all over the place and I cannot even aim
properly. Tears dim my eyes and my limbs are beyond control
like those of a man still wandering in the world of dreams. My
concern is great since Lakshmana has not been able to wake
up from his faint. I have made up my mind to kill myself.”
37. SANJIVINI AGAIN
Rama was sighing with sorrow and he sat by the side of his
brother with his eyes raining tears. Lakshmana was his alter
ego and he could not bear this grief. He lamented: “I have seen
my beloved Lakshmana on the ground. He has been grievously
hurt and his body is covered with the dust of the battlefield. I
have no longer any desire to win the war, or to live or even to
rescue Sita. These things do not seem to be worth anything
now. What is there for me if I win this war when my brother
loses his life? I do not desire the kingdom nor my life.
Kinsmen can be found from place to place. Wives can be
found everywhere. But a brother, one who is born with me,
who has been like a shadow to me, who has been my sole
supporter and comfort during my dark days, will I find him
anywhere? There is no place where I can find another
Lakshmana.”
Rama was now sobbing openly and Sushena said: “My lord,
Lakshmana is not dead. His face has not lost that glow of life
and that makes me realise that he is not dead. His face has not
the darkness which is associated with death. His face is like
that of one who is in deep sleep. His palms are still as pink and
soft as a lotus and his eyes have not lost their flash. This is not
the face of a dead man. Lakshmana’s face is that of a long-
lived man. His face has all the beauty and auspicious signs
which indicate a long life. He is not dead. Abandon this grief.
Lakshmana, the killer of his foes, is very much alive. There is
no doubt about it.”
Sushena turned to Hanuman and said: “You are the only refuge
for us. You once brought the hill containing the Oshadhis at
the request of Jambavan. Can you do it again? The Oshadhi by
name Vishalyakarani is enough to bring him back to
consciousness and heal his wounds.”
Before he could complete his sentence Hanuman was in the air
rushing towards Himavan. He went there with the speed which
was his heritage. He looked at the earth and soon he was high
above and in a matter of moments he was landing on the peak
which contained the Oshadhis. He looked at the many creepers
and, as before, he did not know which was the Oshadhi wanted
by Sushena. Once again he lifted the mountain and all the
while he thought: “This is the safest thing to do. I may, in my
excitement, take the wrong herb and do more harm than good.
I will take the Sanjivini mountain itself and Sushena can do
what he will with it.”
He carried the small mountain in his right hand and he flew
back to Lanka. Sushena took the herb which he needed and the
army was amazed at the feat of Hanuman.
When he breathed in the healing leaves of the herb which
Sushena had crushed and held to his nostrils, the fragrance of
the herbs made Lakshmana rise up from the ground and he had
shed his weakness. The healing fragrance of the herb had
made him lose his fatigue and his wounds had all disappeared.
He was his old self.
Rama was shedding tears of joy and rushing to Lakshmana
said: “Child, Lakshmana, come here. Come to me and sit by
my side.” With wet eyes he embraced his beloved brother and
said: “I am the most fortunate of all human beings. I see you
alive and no one knows the extent of my good fortune.
Lakshmana, if you had died, then the world would have had no
meaning for me. Sita, my life and the kingdom would all have
meant nothing to me. I would have killed myself if you had
not been revived.”
Lakshmana was overcome with affection and he was also
distressed at the words of Rama. He said: “Rama, you have
been famed because of the fact that truth is your religion. You
should not behave like any ordinary human being and give in
to grief like this. The valiant never go back on their words:
And you should remember to keep your promise. You should
not be despondent for my sake. You must kill Ravana and
fulfil your promise to yourself. When he is summoned with
your roar of challenge he will not be able to face you and your
fury.
“Before the sun sets you should fight with him and kill
Ravana. If you really desire to kill Ravana, to keep up your
oath, if you really love Sita, then listen to my words and
summon him to fight with you. You will certainly kill him
today. I know it.”
Lakshmana’s words made Rama feel proud of him. This
brother of his had been the sole source of comfort to him
during his days of pain and now he was a source of inspiration
to him. Rama called himself fortunate that he had a brother
like Lakshmana.
38. THE FINAL ENCOUNTER
Ravana was facing Rama and the words of Lakshmana were
still ringing in the ears of Rama. He took up his bow and from
the string poured forth a stream of deadly arrows, fearful
enough to scorch the world. Ravana had taken another chariot
and he was as glorious as the sun in his chariot yoked with the
seven horses and steered by Aruna. Ravana’s arrows were
equally deadly and each was like the Vajra of Indra. Rama’s
arrows tipped with gold were flowing in a continuous stream
and the fight was a glorious sight to watch. The skies were
filled with the celestials who had assembled to see the fight for
which they had been waiting ever since Narayana had
promised them deliverance. They exclaimed: “This is an
unequal fight. Ravana is riding in a chariot while Rama is
standing on the ground. Rama should have a chariot too.”
Indra agreed and summoned Matali, his charioteer. He asked
him to take his chariot to the earth and ask Rama to ascend it.
All on a sudden the divine chariot was found on the field of
battle. It was a chariot wrought with gold. Several bells tinkled
at the edge of the roof. Gems of translucent lustre glistered on
the pillars of the chariot. There was a profusion of chamaras
and the famed green horses were yoked to it: horses which
were decorated with garlands of gold.
Matali approached Rama and said: “Rama, Indra, the lord of
the heavens, has sent this chariot to be of use to you. It will
help you win the war. This bow which is divine and this
armour have also been sent to you along with these arrows
which are like the rays of the sun. Indra has sent you his
Shakti. Valiant one, I will steer the horses as you wish and
help you to conquer this Ravana even as Indra did the asuras.”
Rama looked at the chariot and then at Lakshmana. They both
smiled knowingly. They had seen this chariot years back when
they were paying a visit to Sharabhanga. And again, Agastya
had told them that Indra would send his chariot to Rama when
the need arose. Both the brothers remembered this and to them
it was a good omen since the gods were favouring them in
their struggle with Ravana.
Rama, who made the entire world glow with his radiance,
went towards the chariot and, after making a Pradakshina to it,
he ascended it with great humility.
Both the chariots stood facing each other and the sight thrilled
those who were looking on. The fight was to begin.
Ravana took up the Gaandharvastra and despatched it and
Rama took the same astra to counteract its effects. Devastra
was used against Devastra. Ravana felt angry and he sent the
astra Rakshasa. The arrows, as soon as they left the bow,
became poisonous serpents and hissed at Rama. Their faces
were like flames and they were spitting poison. They were like
Vasuki and their hoods were gleaming and all the quarters
were filled with myriads of snakes. Rama leaped with
excitement and with a faint smile on his lips, he invoked
Garuda and sent the astra towards the Rakshasa astra. The
gold-tipped arrows from Rama’s bow became each a Garuda
and they sought out the serpents and destroyed them. Ravana
now shot several sharp arrows at Rama and with some he hurt
Matali. The banner of Indra’s chariot was felled with a single
arrow of Ravana’s and he aimed some more of them at the
horses. The celestials were unhappy at the turn of events and
they could not but admire the valour of Ravana. Rama was
also hurt because of some of the arrows of Ravana and this
caused consternation and sorrow in the minds of Vibhishana
and the others. The heavenly rishis were also unhappy. The sea
became turbulent and the waves which rose up from the sea
were so high that they seemed to be trying to reach the skies.
The sun lost his glow and he seemed oppressed by
Dhumaketu. He looked fierce. The planet Mars tried to touch
the star Vishakha which was presided over by Indra and Agni,
which was the family star of the kings of the Ikshvaku race.
Ravana looked like the mountain Mainaka as he stood in his
golden chariot.
Rama was finding it difficult to meet the shower of Ravana’s
arrows with own. He was furious at his own frustration and
with his brows knit in anger and his eyes red, he glared at
Ravana as though he would burn him with his eyes. The world
trembled at the sight of Rama in his anger. The mountains
were shaking in fear and the lions and tigers in them were
frightened too.
The birds and the beasts wandered around in fear. The sky was
filled with evil omens and the sight of them and the frown on
Rama’s face made even Ravana pause for a while in
uncertainty. The gods were watching the encounter with eager
faces and the asuras blessed Ravana while the devas were
accompanied by the divine rishis when they said “May you be
victorious” to Rama.
Ravana, in the meantime, decided to put an end to the life of
Rama. He took up a trident in his hand. It was as strong as
Vajra. It was a great weapon, capable of killing any enemy of
Ravana. It was fearful to look at, with sharp points, and smoke
was emerging from it. It was like the personification of the
god of fire. No one could go near it and even Yama could not
withstand it. The world trembled at the sight of it. Ravana took
it and held it firmly in his hand. He roared with excitement and
the sound was echoed from everywhere. With the trident in his
hand he spoke to Rama: “Rama, I am extremely angry with
you. I am sending this trident at you and it will take your life. I
will soon kill you and make you one with the rakshasas who
have been killed in the battle. Stand firm and receive this
Shoola which I am hurling at you.”
While the words were flowing from his lips the trident left his
hand and went fast towards Rama. Like lightning it streaked
across the air and the noise was like thunder. Rama bent his
bow and sent arrows to break the trident which was speeding
towards him. At the end of the yuga when the great Pralaya
occupies the world a great fire will be seen and a great deluge
will occur too. Even so, Ravana’s trident which was full of fire
was met by a rain of arrows from the bow of Rama. The
arrows were all burnt up by the trident. Rama saw his arrows
turning to ashes and the sight incensed him. He took the Shakti
which Indra had sent him with Matali and grasping it firmly in
his right hand he hurled it in the air. The skies glowed with the
brilliance of the Shakti. The trident and the Shakti met in mid-
air. The trident was broken by the Shakti and it fell on the
ground, its fire quenched. There was joy in the hearts of the
Vanaras in the army.
Rama then aimed his arrows at the horses of Ravana’s chariot
and he hurt Ravana in the forehead with three arrows. His
body was covered with blood and he stood undaunted looking
like an Ashoka tree in full bloom. He was very much hurt by
Rama’s arrows and his anger mounted. Again there were
arrows from both their bows aimed at each other and the fight
went on.
After some time Rama spoke. He said: “You are a blot on the
name of the noble House in which you are born. My wife,
when she was alone in Janasthana, was stolen by you. Such a
thief can never be classed under the list of heroes. You lured
me away from the ashrama and in my absence you carried her
away. How can you call yourself a hero? You are very brave in
the presence of women who belong to other men and before
them you exhibit all your bravery and heroism. You have no
code of honour, no shame, and you do not know what decorum
is. You are arrogant and you defy Fate and actually, you are
courting death.
“You have achieved many great things in the days of yore. But
now, you are steeped in sin since you have stooped to an
ignoble act and you will reap the reward for it. Soon you will
meet your henchman Khara. Now that you are facing me there
is no escape for you. I will send you to the abode of Yama.
After a long time I will be able to get my heart’s desire. My
anger will finally be appeased.”
Rama continued to send arrows towards Ravana. His valour
was undimmed by the length of time which had been spent on
the fight. His eagerness, his enthusiasm, his quickness, were
the same as they were when the fight began. All the astras
were at his command. Ravana was beginning to find himself
unnerved by the valour of Rama. He was not able to despatch
his arrows as quickly as before. His bow also was not used as
often as it ought to have been. His heart was not in the fight
and so his weapons were proving futile against the onslaught
of Rama. His charioteer saw the condition of his master and
quietly he steered the chariot away from the presence of Rama.
When he recovered from his faint Ravana who was spurred by
death looked at his charioteer and asked him why he had
brought him away from the front. He said: “What have you
done? You have caused me to be ridiculed by the world. They
will consider that I am lacking in valour, in prowess, in
courage. They will certainly censure me as a coward and I will
be considered to be a weakling. I am proficient in Maya tactics
and I am conversant with all the astras and all this will be
forgotten because of this one foolish act of yours which has
disgraced me. Why did you bring my chariot to this spot away
from my enemy? All the name and fame which I had earned
through the years have been lost in a single thoughtless
moment. Mine was an enviable name and it has been sullied
by this seeming fright on my part. Try and rectify the fault.
Take me back to where I was before and let me not be
challenged by my enemy.”
The charioteer spoke calmly and though he was insulted by his
master he did not think much of it and said: “I am not afraid,
my lord, nor am I foolish as you seem to think. I have not tried
to make you out to be a coward. I only tried to protect you and
your good name. In my affection for you I did what you do not
relish. I saw that you were very much fatigued and there was a
lack of enthusiasm in your fighting. Our horses were also tired
because of the excessive heat of the sun’s rays. They could not
run as fast as they should. And again, I was seeing evil omens
all around me, and I did not want anything to happen to you.
You know, my king, that it is the duty of a charioteer to guard
his master even as it is that of the master to guard his
charioteer. The place and the situation should be noticed by
him all the time and he should pay attention to everything:
whether it is good or not as far as his master is concerned. He
should pay proper attention to signs of fatigue in his master
and act as the occasion demands. I acted only in accordance to
the rules which guide such as me. You must command me and
I will obey.”
Ravana was mollified by the words of his charioteer and he
spoke softly to him and said: “I am pleased with you and your
affection for me. I am flattered by your concern for me and
your loyalty. Take me to where Rama is and station the chariot
in front of him. This Ravana will never return from the
battlefield without killing his enemy.”
Ravana was so touched by the concern of his charioteer that he
took off the bracelet he was wearing and gave it to him as a
mark of his appreciation and affection.
The horses which had been rested were now led towards
where Ravana wanted to be taken and soon the two
combatants were facing each other once again.
Agastya was one of those who was watching the fight from the
heavens. He had seen Ravana who was fatigued and he saw
the chariot being manoeuvred away from Rama. Agastya now
approached Rama and said: “Child, Rama, I suggest that you
recite the great mantra by name Adityahridaya which will
grant you victory over your enemy. It is in praise of your
original ancestor, the sun. The recital of the mantra will assure
man of victory over all enemies. It is a mantra which is very
jealously guarded. It is ancient, pure and the harbinger of
victory. It is the holiest of holy mantras. It destroys all sins and
no man who recites it will have any worries. It drives away
sorrow and it lengthens the span of life. It is in praise of Surya,
the god with a thousand rays, who is worshipped by the devas
and the asuras alike, who is the source of all light and the lord
of the world. Worship him, my child, and you will destroy
your enemy.”
He taught Rama the great mantra and added: “A man, when he
is in trouble, when he is in danger, when he is alone in a forest
or when he is oppressed with many worries, should recite this
mantra and his troubles will vanish. Concentrate on the form
of the sun and worship him. Repeat the mantra three times and
you will certainly defeat Ravana. Rama, you are a great hero
and there is no one like you in the three worlds. I wish you
well.” With these words Agastya went away from there.
Rama touched water three times, and purifying himself, he
took up his bow and, looking at the sun, he repeated the
mantra by name Adityahridaya . A sense of peace enveloped
him and a strange exhilaration too. He knew that he was
certain to kill Ravana and his hands were eager to shoot the
arrows at Ravana. He went near to where Ravana was and
Ravana had already advanced towards him. Surya was
surrounded by the heavenly, host and he was extremely
pleased with Rama and he blessed Rama so that he could
succeed and he spoke the words: “Make haste!”
39. THE KILLING OF RAVANA
Ravana’s charioteer whipped the horses and the chariot was
rushing towards the spot indicated by Ravana. Rama saw the
chariot. He saw the black horses and the glow of the chariot
which was like the sun in its radiance. The weapons placed in
it could be seen from a distance and the noise of the wheels
was sonorous and it was like the rumbling of distant clouds.
Rama spoke to Matali: “Matali, look at the chariot of Ravana.
Evidently he does not know even the rudiments of the
language spoken by the omens: his proceeding in the
Apradakshina direction which is perhaps dictated by his
innermost desire to be killed by me! Go carefully towards him
and I will destroy him. Do not tire yourself. Do not be upset by
any reverses and steer the chariot with care and concentration
with the reins held firmly in your capable hand. You are the
charioteer of Indra himself and I do not have to tell you
anything about how to steer the chariot. In my enthusiasm
about the immediate fight between Ravana and me I am trying
to remind you of these things, not telling you anything which
you do not know already.”
Matali was pleased with the courtesy, the innate chivalry and
nobility of Rama. The chariot moved in the right direction,
moving towards the right which is Pradaskshina, and soon the
vehicle of Ravana was covered with the dust raised by the
chariot of Indra. Ravana began his assault with his arrows and
the great hero, Rama, took up the bow sent by Indra and the
arrows which were like the rays of the sun. A great duel was
fought between Rama and Ravana who were like two huge
lions attacking each other. As before, the heavens were filled
with all the devas, danavas, gandharvas, kinnaras and the
maharshis who had been waiting for this encounter since so
many years. Evil omens were seen. These spelt misfortune to
Ravana and good to Rama. Ravana’s chariot was bathed in
blood. The breeze was blowing in the wrong direction and
eagles were flying in a group and they were wheeling round
his chariot. Ravana’s men were distressed by these omens.
Rama saw, at the same time, the signs which predicted victory
for him and he was greatly pleased.
The great encounter began. The army stood still and watched
the heroes fighting. The weapons they held in their hands were
just there and no one thought of using them. The army was
like a painted army on a cloth. Each of the two fighters, Rama
and Ravana, had made up his mind that this would be the final
victory and they fought intently.
Ravana aimed at the banner of the divine chariot and the
arrows proved futile. They could not touch the banner.
Rama bent his bow and he felled the banner of Ravana’s
chariot. Ravana tried again and again and failed every time to
hurt Rama’s horses. He sent weapon after weapon at Rama. It
was frustrating for him to see that his aim was not reaching the
objects. The horses were unhurt. Rama, on the other hand, was
smiling slightly and he shot arrows which were, however, cut
off in their course in the sky by Ravana. Neither of them
seemed to be gaining the upper hand. The fight was, however,
fascinating for those who were watching.
Both Rama and Ravana were masters in the art of archery and
the movements of their chariots, the deftness with which they
bent their bows and shot the arrows were pleasing to the eyes
of the lookers on, who stood still with wonder. Ravana’s
arrows were aimed at Matali. They did not harm him but
Rama was incensed. He tried to punish Ravana. During their
fight the earth trembled. The sun shone but dimly and the air
was not blowing at all. All nature seemed to stand still. The
heavenly host seemed to be getting disheartened at the
prolonging of the fight. The rishis began to chant verses
wishing for peace on earth and the general good of mankind.
They said: “May the cows and brahmins be without fear. May
the world be without danger. May Rama defeat Ravana in the
battle.” They stood watching the fight with great concern.
The gandharvas and the apsaras stood spellbound while they
watched with astonishment the strange fight between a man
and a rakshasa. They saw that the sight was thrilling and they
said: “The sky can be compared only to the sky and the sea to
the sea. The fight between Rama and Ravana can be compared
only to the fight between Rama and Ravana.”
Rama now took up a sharp arrow and with great force he
pulled the string of his bow and sent the arrow towards
Ravana. The three worlds saw the beautiful head of Ravana
being severed from his neck by it.
Even as he was watching there arose on the neck of the
rakshasa, another head and this head too was cut off by Rama
only to be replaced by another, and so it went on! There
seemed to be no end to it and the death of Ravana seemed to
be an impossible task.
Rama was beginning to feel worried and he thought: “These
arrows of mine have never been known to prove false so far. I
killed Maricha. Khara was killed and so were Dushana and
Trishiras. The entire army of Khara was destroyed by me and
my arrows. In the Kraunchavana Viradha was killed when we
were entering the Dandaka and later, when we were at the
other fringe of it, Kabandha was killed. All of them have been
unable to withstand the power of my arrows and yet their
power has failed in this vital fight. How is it they are not
hurting Ravana?”
His face was quite unruffled though he was worried and the
arrows continued to issue from his bow in an unending flow.
Ravana would not be hurt. He was undaunted and he was
fighting just as well as Rama. They fought all through the
night too and there was no sign of fatigue on the face of either
of them.
While they were thus engaged, Matali, the divine charioteer
spoke to Rama and said: “My lord, I am surprised at your
behaving as though you are an ordinary human being. You are
fighting with him and it seems to me you are letting him off
lightly. He has lived long enough. I know that the moment has
come and that his death is near. Despatch the Brahmastra and
kill Ravana.”
Rama suddenly remembered everything. He remembered too
the gift of Agastya. The astra was created by Brahma for the
sake of Indra. As its wings it had Vayu. Its tip was Agni. Its
body was the sky and it had the Meru for its weight. It was a
glowing astra and extremely powerful. Its radiance was that of
the sun and it was deadly like fire. In noise it was like the
Vajra and as powerful, like a hissing serpent in viciousness.
Rama took it in his powerful hands. The noble and valiant
Rama took the Brahmastra, invoked it in the manner which
had been prescribed in the sacred texts and placed it on the
bowstring. When he did it, the earth trembled with fear and all
the animals and birds made frightened noises. With a frown of
anger sitting on his brow Rama pulled the string to his ear and
released the great Brahmastra. It travelled straight and it
entered the magnificent wide chest of Ravana. Blood spurted
from his chest and the arrow, drinking the life and blood of
Ravana, entered the earth. Like a servant who returns to his
master after he has completed the task assigned to him, the
astra, drenched with the blood of Ravana, came back to the
quiver of Rama and remained there.
Ravana’s life was fast ebbing away from his body and his
beautiful bow slipped from his dying hands. The powerful
king Ravana who had ruled the entire world with the might of
his arms, who had been blessed by boons from Brahma, who
had pleased Lord Mahadeva by his chanting of the Sama, who
had no equal in valour and in might, who had terrified the
world and had earned the name Ravana, now lay dead on the
field of battle even as Vritra when killed by Indra. Ravana, the
son of Vishravas, the grandson of Pulastya, the great-grandson
of Brahma was dead and Rama had killed him. He was a great
hero and because of his love for Sita he was now lying dead
and the entire field glowed with the radiance which was
Ravana. He was like the sun which had fallen to the ground at
the end of the yuga and he was glorious even in death.
40. WHEN RAVANA DIED
The rakshasa army fled in terror when they saw their king fall.
With tears falling from their eyes they rushed to the city and
they were pursued by the jubilant cries of the Vanaras who saw
the conquest of their lord Rama. The heavens made music and
bugles and trumpets were heard from the skies. The wind was
laden with sweet perfume and flowers from the heavens were
showered on the chariot of Rama.
“Well done! Well done!” were the cries of those who had been
watching from the skies. The gods were rid of their sorrow and
the quarters were shining clear and bright. The sky was a
brilliant blue and the earth was green and sweet with
happiness. The sun shone with his old splendour.
Sugriva, Vibhishana and Lakshmana followed by the others
went to Rama and stood there before him with joy writ on
their faces. Words would not come to their lips. Their eyes
were wet with tears of joy and Rama, who had kept his oath
that he would kill Ravana, now stood proud and happy
surrounded by his men and all his friends and he was like
Indra surrounded by the devas.
Vibhishana was suddenly overcome with sorrow. He saw his
brother whom he had once worshipped as a father and his
sorrow was great. Rama comforted him with the words:
“Ravana was valiant. He did not die an ordinary death. He
fought with great enthusiasm and without any fear. He wanted
to be victorious and, like a kshatriya, he died on the battlefield
fighting. Such a hero should not be mourned. Ravana was the
source of fear to Indra and all the gods in the heavens and
when he is dead it is not meet that you should weep for him.
Never has a fight been undecided. Either the one or the other
has to be vanquished. This is the path pursued by the heroes of
old and this is the right way of living as well as dying for
kshatriyas. A hero who dies in battle should not be mourned.
Consider all that I have said and shed this sorrow. Think of the
next course which has to be adopted and make up your mind
to be without sadness.”
Vibhishana said: “This my brother could not be defeated by
anyone. Indra with his entire host could not face him in battle.
Such a hero has been shattered by you like a wave of the sea is
broken up into fragments by the relentless shore. He has given
away gems in innumerable number as gifts and he has tasted
of all the many joys of the earth to the full. His servants have
been devoted to him. Riches have been showered on his
dependants. His enemies have been, so far, punished by him
without fail. He has worshipped fire and he has performed
many penances. He was well-versed in the Vedas. He has
never once swerved from the proper observance of any rites,
religious or otherwise. He was valiant. With your guidance I
will do what you ask me to do after his death. I will perform
the funeral rites, as per your wish.”
Rama, the noble, the valiant, spoke thus: “Vibhishana, all
enmity ends with death. Our duties end when death ends the
life of the enemy. This Ravana is as much my kinsman as
yours. Perform the funeral rites for him.”
News had spread like wild fire and the city of Lanka was a city
of woe. Myriads of women from the antahpura of the great
Ravana rushed to the field and they fell on the ground covered
by arrows and with blood. They were calling out to him
piteously. These women, whom even the sun had not seen,
were now on the battlefield and they sought their lord. They
came to near where he was lying and there rose up from their
throats a great lament. He was like a fallen giant tree and they
clung to him like creepers which had been uprooted along with
the tree. One fell on his chest and another at his feet. One
clung to his shoulders and another fainted even before she
reached his side. One of them took his head and placed it on
her lap and spoke endearingly to him. They wailed in despair
and it was piteous to watch them. They said: “This our lord
had driven Indra away in battle. Yama could not face him.
Kubera lost his wealth and his vimana to our king and the
many gandharvas and rishis were helpless in the presence of
our king. He was a source of danger to every one of them and
such a hero is lying on the ground dead. Our lord had been
granted immunity from death at the hands of the celestials and
he was killed by a man. A mere man who was treated by our
lord with supreme contempt has now proved to be the better
fighter of the two. He has killed our lord. If only he had
listened to the words of his mentors he would not have been
lying dead like this.
“Sita has been the death of the entire rakshasa clan and he was
warned about it: but he would not listen. If she had been
returned to Rama all this could have been averted and we
would all have been happy. This tragedy need never have
happened to him. Fate has decided that events should take
place thus and only thus. Fate has ordained that Ravana, the
greatest, the mightiest and the most valiant monarch should
come to grief because of a man and an army of monkeys
which aided him.”
41. THE LAMENT OF MANDODARI
Mandodari, the queen of Ravana, the mother of Indrajit, came
to the battlefield. She stood for a moment looking at the dear
face to her lord and dropped by his side. Her sorrow was
burning her and she spoke in a pained voice. She said: “How
could this have, happened, my lord? No one has even dared to
stand in front of you when you are angry. Indra trembled when
he heard your name mentioned and of them including the
rishis in the heavens were in awe of you. And I am told that
Rama, a mere man, has been able to kill you! How could it
have happened? Your eyes should be spitting fire and your lips
should be throbbing with fury and your fingers should, even
now, be reaching for an arrow from your quiver to kill your
opponent. Instead, you are lying still and anger has no place on
your face. This silence does not befit you, my lord! I am not
able to believe this.
“It is not possible for a man to kill my lord. This Rama is not a
man. He is someone divine. The fact, that, single-handed, he
destroyed Khara, Dushana and Trishiras with that immense
army of fourteen thousand, should have made us realise that he
is not an ordinary human being. We should have taken the
warning. When Hanuman entered the city which is
inaccessible even to the god of wind, we should have been
sensible enough to take the warning. When I heard that a
bridge had been built across the sea by the monkeys at the
command of Rama, I knew that he was no ordinary human
being. Perhaps it is Lord Mahadeva who created Maya in the
shape of Sita and Himself has assumed the guise of a man
called Rama for this sole purpose of killing you! Destroying
you!
“I know who Rama is. He is the Lord of lords, Narayana. The
greatest of yogis, the Paramatman, the Ancient, the one Truth
which has no beginning and no end nor any middle. He is the
Eternal. He is the greatest of the great, He is beyond the
darkness called Avidya, ignorance. He is the Creator of the
Universe. With the Conch and the Chakra and the Gada in his
hands this great Lord has the mole on His chest Srivatsa by
name. He is ever accompanied by Sree, Lakshmi. He is eternal
and He is never a victim of changes. He is the Lord of all the
three worlds. He is Lord Narayana Himself and I have no
doubt about it. For the purpose of doing good to the world of
men and devas he has assumed the guise of man and these
Vanaras are all gods who have come down to the earth in the
shape of Vanaras.
“My lord, Narayana has killed you and not a man. Once upon
a time, my lord, you performed tapas with all your senses
under perfect control and now, strangely enough, it was these
very senses which have proved to be your undoing. Because
your wealth, kingdom and all your subjects had to be
destroyed, you desired Sita. She is a great Pativrata who is
like Arundhati. She should have been honoured by you and,
instead, she has been insulted by you. You should have
honoured her and, instead, you asked her for her love. It is
because of her tears of grief that you have been killed. A
Pativrata’s tears should not be allowed to fall on the ground.
There is nothing but truth in the saying that a sinner will
certainly reap the reward for his sinful actions. At the proper
time Fate will make certain that it happens. We were so many
of us in your antahpura and yet, your mind was set on making
Sita respond to your wishes. In birth I am as high-born as Sita.
In beauty she is in no way superior to me. And yet, because of
the blindness of lust, you could not look into the future. Death
comes in some form or other and for you, death came in the
shape of Sita. You brought death with your own blessed hands
when you brought Sita to Lanka. Sita will now be reunited
with Rama and will live happily from today. Unfortunate
woman that I am, Fate has plunged me into a sea of misery.
My lord, my dear beloved, how can I live without you? Your
handsome face has lost all its glory. Your eyes which were like
the sun and moon are closed now and I cannot see the look of
love which you ever had for me. Where has it gone, my lord?
Your beautiful smile? Your face is now covered with the dust
from the field and your eyes are closed. I cannot bear this.
“I was a very proud woman. I was certain that nothing would
harm my lord. My father is the king of the danavas. My
husband is the great Ravana and my son is Indrajit, the hero
who had humbled Indra, the lord of the heavens. I was so
secure in the thought of all three of you and how could I
anticipate this calamity which robbed me of my son and lord?
Your magnificent chest and your entire body is covered with
arrows fully. I am not able to embrace you even. Is it true or is
it a dreadful nightmare which will vanish when one wakes up
from sleep? Oh! No! It is true enough. Yama was always
afraid of you. How could he have had the courage to approach
you and trap you in his noose? My death was heralded when
my child Indrajit was killed and I stayed alive for the sake of
you and now that you have gone, what is left for me?
Evidently you did not love me enough or else how could you
have had the heart to leave me and go away? I have offended
you perhaps, and to punish me you have abandoned me. This
is the curse of the many good women who have lost their
husbands because of you. In olden days you killed so many
good men and their wives shed tears of blood. They say that
the tears shed by a Pativrata will avenge the death of her
husband. When I think back on it, this act of yours, stealing
Sita, was unbecoming to you. You lured Rama away and then
stole Sita. It was unnatural that you should have done that.
You have never done such a thing before. This cowardly act is
unworthy of your bravery and it is really not at all in keeping
with your courage.
“You were not defeated in the war by Rama. It was your own
sinfulness which killed you. How can you lie like this on the
field while all the enemies and the devas too are looking on in
triumph? You have fallen in love with the earth and you relish
her embrace and not mine anymore.”
Mandodari fainted and lay by the side of Ravana. The other
women revived her and comforted her. Rama said:
“Vibhishana, make these women go back to their antahpura
and proceed about the funeral rites for your brother.” With
great difficulty the women were coaxed to leave the dead form
of Ravana and amidst great wailings Mandodari and the others
left the field of battle and they had to realise that they would
never look on his face again and their hearts were broken.
They had no more tears to shed and their voices were hoarse
with pain and so they went back to the antahpura of Ravana.
42. THE FUNERAL RITES
Vibhishana now said: “Ravana was an Adharmi, a killer, a liar,
a lustful person who cast his eyes on the wives of other men. I
have no respect for him and I do not feel like doing Tarpana
for him, or offering Anjali for him. An elder brother should
command respect and worship from his brother. But Ravana
was my enemy and I do not consider him worthy of respect
and honour. People in the days to come will censure me as
heartless. But, when they come to know of the evil which my
brother practised, they will think well of me.”
Rama said: “You helped me to win this war and I wish to
impress upon you that it is your duty which I am asking you to
execute. Thinking on the past does not help. This king was, no
doubt, an Adharmi and yet, he was valiant and a great fighter.
He made the world cry with fear and earned the name Ravana.
He has been powerful and we have heard often that the devas
and all the celestials were not able to defeat him in war.
Remember, Vibhishana, hatred lasts only as long as life lasts.
Our purpose has been fulfilled and it is so with me and it
should be so with you. Perform the funeral rites for your
brother. You know the rules of Dharma, and you must realise
that you are the person who should help him reach the world
of the Manes, the Pitris.”
Vibhishana hurried to obey Rama’s commands and soon his
men were busy preparing the funeral pyre. The final rites for
the rakshasa monarch Ravana were being executed properly.
Vibhishana placed his brother’s body on the pyre and touched
the earthly remains of the great hero with fire which had been
kindled according to the rules of the sacred texts. He paid
homage to the departed soul with sesamum and water and the
rites were ended.
Vibhishana bathed in cold water and with wet clothes he
mixed sesamum seeds, and green blades of grass with water
and offered the Anjali for the departed soul. He prostrated
facing the south and he then comforted the women who were
still there again and again and finally coaxed them to go back
to the antahpura.
After sending them away Vibhishana came and stood before
Rama with his palms folded. All the heroes were with Rama:
Hanuman, Lakshmana, Sugriva, Angada and others. The sky
which had been filled with the celestials was slowly emptying
itself. They were talking about the valour of Rama, the killing
of Ravana, the prowess of the Vanaras, the sagacity of the
Vanara king Sugriva, the devotion of Hanuman and
Lakshmana, and their great and individual heroism.
Rama prostrated before the chariot of Indra and after
worshipping it duly, he bade affectionate farewell to Matali
and sent him back to the heavens. Rama’s joy knew no bounds
and he embraced Sugriva. He then went to the midst of his
army and spoke to Lakshmana. He said: “Child, this
Vibhishana is devoted to me. He has proved it to us in a
thousand ways. He has aided us and his help has been
invaluable and it has been responsible for our victory. Take
him to the city and crown him as the emperor. This will give
me great joy.” Lakshmana was very happy to do what he had
been asked to do. He took up a vessel made of gold and he
asked the brave Vanaras to fill it up with the waters from the
sea. Water was soon brought. Lakshmana took Vibhishana into
the city, placed him on the throne and drenched him with the
waters and he gave him his coronation bath. The holy mantras
were recited and Vibhishana was crowned king in the midst of
the rakshasas. His four comrades who had left Lanka along
with him on that memorable day when, he, Vibhishana,
abandoned his everything and surrendered to Rama, were
exceedingly happy to see their master crowned king. They had
been faithful servants of his.
After the coronation Vibhishana hurried to the presence of
Rama. The citizens honoured him with flowers, and fried rice.
Vibhishana reached the presence of Rama who was seated
surrounded by his friends. Vibhishana offered auspicious gifts
to Rama and to please him Rama accepted the offerings.
43. RAMA SENDS HANUMAN TO SITA
Rama turned to Hanuman and said: “Honour Vibhishana who
is now lord of Lanka. Take his permission and enter the city.
Go to the Ashokavana where Sita has been kept captive and
tell her that I am well: that Sugriva and Lakshmana are with
me and that they are well. Tell Sita that Ravana has been killed
by me. Give her this message and come back to me with her
words.”
Hanuman did as he was told. He entered the Ashokavana. She
was seated under the tree as she was the first time he saw her.
She was surrounded by the rakshasis and there was nothing
but sorrow and despair writ on her face. Forlorn as the star
Rohini which had been parted from the moon, Sita was a
picture of woe.
Hanuman went to her and stood by her side with his palms
folded. For a moment she did not respond to his arrival. She
then recognised him and, with a ray of joy illumining her face,
she welcomed him. Hanuman spoke softly and gently and
gave her the news about the happenings on the field of battle.
He said: “Devi, Rama is well with Lakshmana, with Sugriva,
Vibhishana and his army. He has destroyed the enemies and he
has achieved the purpose of his coming to Lanka. He has been
aided by his army and by Vibhishana in this and Ravana has
been killed by your lord. Rama asked me to carry these glad
tidings to you and he has sent this message to you: ‘Sita, I am
speaking what will be pleasing to you. I share my joy with
you. Fortunately for me you are alive and rejoice with me over
the death of our enemy and my victory. Sita you can now shed
your grief and peace will be yours. Ravana is dead and Lanka
has been captured. I was bent on but one thought: Your rescue
and I spent sleepless nights thinking of you. I built a bridge
across the sea with this end in view and now your dark days
are over. Vibhishana has been made king of Lanka. It is now
the house of your brother where you are living and so you can
be without pain! Soon he will come to you and bring you to
me.”
Sita was full of joy so much so she could not speak. Hanuman
said: “Why? What is bothering you, Devi? Why have you
become silent?” Sita said: “It is joy, Hanuman, joy at the
thought of the success of my lord which has made me tongue-
tied. I do not know how to reward you who has brought this
good news to me. Nothing is good enough for you.”
Hanuman stood still as was his custom with his palms folded
and said: “Your noble words befit you and they are full of
affection. The mastery of the three worlds or heaps and heaps
of gold and gems will not be equal to the affectionate feelings
you have for me. I have seen you happy and I have seen Rama
victorious and there is nothing I desire more than these. I feel
that I have conquered the three worlds.” Sita said: “Hanuman,
there is no one who can speak as beautifully as you do. Your
words are well-chosen and they are sweet and they are full of
wisdom. Your devotion to Dharma is praiseworthy. Strength,
prowess, valour, innate goodness, bravery, divine strength of
mind and body perseverance, firmness under all
circumstances, control of the senses and many other great
qualities have found a home in you.” Hanuman was humility
personified and he was embarrassed by the words of Sita. He
now said: “Devi, I seek your permission to do something.
These rakshasis have been harassing you for the last so many
months. I have seen how much you were oppressed by them.
Let me have the pleasure of killing every one of them. I want
to vent my spleen on them. My hands are itching to punish
them.”
Sita smiled softly and said: “They were servants, Hanuman.
They have to obey their master and they have no right to have
feelings of their own. It is not fair to judge them. I have been
doomed to spend a few months of my lifetime in captivity and
that was because of some sin committed by me in some
previous birth and because of my misfortune: After all, one
must reap the fruits of one’s actions. I have always believed in
Fate. What has to be borne is at the behest of Fate and none
can escape the sway of Fate. I have no anger against these
unfortunate servants of Ravana. Now that he is dead they will
not ill-treat me. There is an ancient tale and the moral of the
story, if I remember right, is: ‘A good man will not harm even
the person who has tried to harm him.’ The only path to be
followed is the path of the good, and good conduct is the only
ornament worth wearing. Hanuman, compassion and mercy
should be shown to everyone, whether they are sinners, good
people or those who deserve to be killed. No one is infallible
and erring is human. To my mind, even the rakshasas who
enjoy killing, who do nothing but evil, should be allowed to
live.”
Hanuman stood humbly before her and said: “Devi, I stand
corrected. You are a worthy spouse of the greatest of men.
Please let me go to him and convey to him the glad tidings that
you are happy.”
Sita’s voice was full of eagerness as she said: “Tell Rama, I am
eager to see him.” Hanuman replied: “Devi, Rama will soon
be seen with you and you will both seem like Indra and Shachi
devi.”
Hanuman left the queen of Rama and hurried to his presence.
44. RAMA AND SITA
Hanuman came to the presence of Rama and he told him about
his seeing Sita and he conveyed to Rama her desire to see
Rama. Rama’s eyes were filling with tears when he heard the
narration of Hanuman.
After that he was sunk in thought for a long time. He sighed
and his eyes were trained on the ground. He then turned to
Vibhishana and said: “Go to Sita. Ask her to dress herself in
good clothes. Let her have a holy bath and let her wear her
jewels and then come to me.”
Vibhishana went to Sita accompanied by his women and told
her that the palanquin was ready to take her and he conveyed
Rama’s instructions to her. Sita said: “I want to see Rama as I
am now. I want to be taken there in this state.”
Vibhishana said: “My lord Rama has commanded me to bring
you to him dressed in silks and gold. I have always obeyed
him and if I act contrary to his wishes he will not be pleased
with me.”
To Sita, Rama was the god she worshipped and she said: “As
he pleases.” Vibhishana’s women washed her hair and combed
out her tangled locks. They made her wear silken garments
and now ornaments adorned her. Conducted by the rakshasa
women and by Vibhishana, Sita entered the palanquin which
was meant for her.
Vibhishana came to Rama and he was sunk in thought.
Vibhishana prostrated before Rama and with a glad note he
told Rama that Sita had been brought. Rama’s eyes were
downcast.
Rama’s mind was filled with mixed feelings. There was
gladness, compassion, and, at the same time, anger. A frown
sat on his noble brow and he said: “Vibhishana, my dear friend
and well-wisher, bring Sita to me.
There was great excitement in the Vanara army and that of the
rakshasas also. Vibhishana asked them all to make way and
royal attendants with sticks in their hands were trying to keep
back the crowd which was eager to see Sita for whose sake the
war had been fought. The crowd was pushed back and the
noise made by them was like the roar of the sea. Rama looked
up from his reverie and saw what was happening. He spoke to
Vibhishana in a voice which had affection as well as anger. He
said: “Why are they being treated so harshly by you? These
are my people and they should be treated well. Stop this check
imposed on them at once. These are all my people, my
kinsmen, almost.
“A woman has, as her protection, her chastity and not houses
and curtains nor high walls. She does not need this royal
treatment. It is no sin if they look at her. Under certain
circumstances, a woman of the royal household can be seen by
ordinary citizens. That it when there is danger, when she is in
trouble, when there is a war, when it is a Swayamvara, during
the performance of a yagna or during her wedding. Sita has
arrived on the battlefield and she is in trouble. And again, she
will be by my side and it is not wrong if she is seen by anyone.
Vibhishana, let the people stay where they wish and you must
bring Sita to me. Let her see me surrounded by those who
helped me win this war.”
Vibhishana went to the palanquin and made Sita descend from
it. He led her with great deference to Rama. Lakshmana was
looking on with puzzlement at Rama. He knew that Rama was
not his usual self and his preoccupation was noticed by
Sugriva and Hanuman. They were unhappy since they could
guess that there was some displeasure in the mind of Rama.
This was evident from his tone to Vibhishana. They guessed
that he was displeased with Sita. His comments on the
appearance of Sita in public led them to this conclusion.
Sita, her limbs shrinking into herself with shyness, walked
hesitantly with Vibhishana and came near Rama. She covered
her face with her upper cloth and in a faint voice called out:
“My lord!” Tears choked her voice and she could speak no
more. Sita whose very life was Rama stood by and she looked
at the dear face of her lord. There was immense affection in
her eyes and there was happiness and a feeling of amazement
that this happiness had finally come her way. Her sorrow was
at an end and her eyes were drinking in the beauty of Rama
with thirsty eyes which had long been aching for a sight of
him.
Rama spoke. His voice was harsh and his words were cruel.
He sounded angry and he looked at the gentle wife, his loving
Sita who stood before him and said: “Devi, you have been
rescued from the enemy. I killed him and rescued you. This
was done to vindicate my honour and my reputation. It was
my duty to fight the enemy and kill him and I did so. I have
reached the utmost limit of fury and his offence against me has
been punished in a proper manner. My insult and my enemy
have both been wiped out together. My valour has been
displayed to the world and my efforts have been rewarded.
When there is danger to his reputation a man of honour should
make every effort to wipe it out. Hanuman’s achievement in
leaping across the sea and his burning the city of Lanka were
great tasks well executed. Vibhishana left his brother and came
to me with a heart full of love and his attempts have not been
in vain.”
Sita was listening to this long recital and she wondered why
Rama’s voice was lacking in warmth. She was looking like a
frightened deer and her eyes were filled with tears.
Rama looked at her and his anger grew, like fire which is fed
on ghee poured into it as an oblation. His frown was dreadful
and his eyes were strangely devoid of the affection meant for
her, and only her.
He said: “Sita, as I said before, unable to bear the insult
offered by the enemy Ravana, I took up the task of killing him
and I have done so. You have been rescued from him. Sita I
wish to impress on you one truth: this war, this killing of
Ravana was undertaken by me because I am an upholder of
Dharma and because I could not brook the insult to me and to
the ancient House of the Ikshvakus. I did not do all this for
your sake. Your name has now a stain on it and it hurts me to
look at you even as a bright light hurts the eyes of man with a
pain in his eyes.
“You are at liberty to take leave of me and go where you will.
There is nothing I owe you now that my task has been
completed. Which honourable man will, with love, take home
with him his wife who has been living in the house of his
enemy for several months? I belong to a noble house, a very
noble House, and it does not befit me to take you with me.
You have been sought after by the sinful Ravana and his
lecherous eyes. I have won fame by my actions and by my
rescue of you. I am indifferent towards you. You can go away
from here wherever you wish. I have explained to you my
thoughts and my decision. If you so desire, you can go with
Lakshmana or Bharata. You can choose the company of
Sugriva, the king of the Vanaras or Vibhishana, the rakshasa
king.”
Rama turned his angry eyes on her once and turned away. He
spoke nothing after that.
Sita had never before heard such words from Rama and,
trembling like a creeper caught in the wind, she stood silent
with tears streaming from her eyes. In the midst of that large
crowd of Vanaras, bears and rakshasas, Sita stood and her
heart was breaking with the words of Rama. Her head was
bowed. She had shrunk into herself and, hurt by the sharp
words of Rama, she bent her eyes on the ground.
45. THE RITUAL OF FIRE
After a while, with a faltering voice, Sita said: “My lord,
ordinary men will talk thus to ordinary women. But you are no
ordinary being and yet it has pleased you to use such harsh and
unkind words to me. It is not befitting you. Why do you talk
like this to me? Believe me when I say that I have been chaste
and pure during my imprisonment in that garden. I swear in
the name of my honour that it is so. Because of the behaviour
of some low-minded women you have made up your mind to
condemn entire womanhood. If I should be tested for my
purity and if the test is successful you will then be able to
forget this doubt about me which seems to have entered your
mind. If I had been touched by that sinner once, that was when
I was helpless. The sin is not mine but it should be ascribed to
Fate. My thoughts and my love have ever been yours. When I
was carried away my body was weak and could not fight his
strength. Surely you do not ascribe that as a sin to me?
Evidently all these years of living with me have not been able
to make you understand me and I am ruined. When the
powerful Hanuman came to Lanka and discovered me, it was
you who had sent him. Why did you not abandon me even
then? If you had sent word through him that you had no
further use for me, I would have given up my life that very
moment, even as Hanuman was looking. You need never have
undertaken this stupendous task of fighting with Ravana. You
risked your life and you took immense trouble to reach Lanka.
All that was needless. You need not have done it and your
friend also need not have exerted himself so much. It is all so
futile.
“You are in no way different from an ordinary man who lets
anger gain the upper hand in his mind. In your eyes my
womanhood appears to be at fault. In your anger you seem to
have forgotten that I come of a noble House too, that of
Janaka. I was born of the earth and you, well-versed as you are
in Dharma, do not seem to pay any heed to my ancestry
though you seem to remember your own very well. You once
took my hand in yours and made me your wife. You have
forgotten that I have been a good wife to you and I have been
devoted to you. You seem to have forgotten that also.”
Sita looked at Lakshmana who was looking very sad and
dejected and said: “Lakshmana, Saumitri, you have always
done what I have asked you to do. There is but one cure for
this sorrow of mine. Prepare a fire for me. I do not wish to live
after this slur has been cast on my name. My husband has
abandoned me in the midst of this large crowd and, displeased
with me, he has asked me to go where I please. There is but
one place for me and that is the heart of fire which you will
kindle for me.”
Lakshmana looked at Rama in anger and Rama spoke not a
word. He seemed to approve of the suggestion of Sita.
Lakshmana prepared the fire and the entire army was
watching. This was a Rama they had never known. Soon the
fire was blazing. Sita went round Rama in a Pradakshina and
he was standing with his face trained on the ground. She went
near the fire and stood still for a moment. With folded palms
Sita stood near the fire and said: “If it is true that my mind has
ever been set on Rama, and never once swerved from thoughts
of him, then let Agni, the witness to all the actions in this
world, protect me. Rama considers that I am tainted. May
Agni announce to the world the purity that is Sita. If it is true
that I am conversant with all Dharmas and have been true to
Rama in thought, in word and in deed, if the sun, the moon,
the god of wind, the four quarters, the day and the night, and
the earth, my mother, know the fact that I am sinless, then may
Agni protect me.”
Sita made a Pradakshina to the fire and flung herself into the
heart of it. There was a moment of stunned silence when the
crowd watched with sorrow the self-immolation of Sita. She
was the colour of molten gold and she was wearing ornaments
wrought in gold and the golden yellow flames were reaching
the sky when she threw herself into it.
The women screamed in sheer compassion. The three worlds
and the devas with the danavas and the gandharvas saw her
and she looked like a goddess flung into hell because of a
curse. There were cries of sadness, consternation and woe
which filled the air.
Rama stood with the frown still on his face which was cast
down. Rama had heard the exclamations of fear, horror, or
consternation and compassion from those around him. His
head was bent and his face was cast down. His eyes were full
of tears and his mind was in a great turmoil.
46. THE GODS SPEAK
Kubera, Yama, Indra, Varuna, Lord Mahadeva and Brahma
with all the celestials came down to the earth and they were
riding in their chariots glowing golden. The rishis from the
heavens stood with raised hands and said: “How can it be
possible for you to watch Sita fall into the fire? You are the
Creator of the Universe and the wisest of the wise and you
have been famed as the best among men: and yet, you have
allowed this. How is it you have not recognised yourself to be
the leader of the devas? You are all that is good and gracious.
You are the Lord who presides over the work of Creation. You
are the Ancient, the Immutable. You are the Past, the Present,
and the Future. And yet you behave like a common man and
behave like this towards Sita.”
Rama heard their words and spoke most humbly and said: “I
am Rama, a human being, the son of Dasaratha. It is not
possible for me to see anything else. If there is anything to be
known as to who I am, to whom I am related, the purpose of
my birth, all these are not known to me. If there is any special
reason for my birth it is up to Lord Brahma to enlighten me.”
Brahma said: “I will tell you the truth about yourself. You are
Lord Narayana and your spouse is Lakshmi: Narayana with
the conch and the discus as your weapons. You pervade
everything. You are the one Truth who assumed the form of
Varaha in the days of old. You are the Brahman which has
neither a beginning nor an end. You hold the bow by name
Sharanga in your hand and you are a master of the indriyas.
You pervade the Universe and the Vedas call you the
Purushottama. You cause the Universe, you sustain it and you
destroy it during the Pralaya which is, again, caused by you.
You are the refuge of all the celestials and you are the
personification of the Vedas. The three worlds owe their
existence to you. You are the Yagna and the Vashatkara is but
yourself and the Omkara. No one has yet been able to know
you fully. You are perceived everywhere. The animals, the
brahmanas, the quarters, the sky, the mountains, and the
forests are all pervaded by you. You sustain the entire
Universe.
“During Pralaya you are seen as Narayana reclining on the
immense snake Adishesha and the sea is all around you.
Rama, I am your heart and Saraswati is your tongue. Once
your eyelids are closed and opened, it means the passage of a
single day and a single night. The Vedas are your breath.
In short, there is nothing which does not have you as its very
soul. The worlds are your body and the earth is the patience
that is you. Your anger is Agni and the moon, your kindliness.
“When Bali performed the yagna you were the one to beg the
three paces of earth from him. Sita is Devi Lakshmi and you
were born as a human being on this earth for the sole purpose
of killing Ravana. You have accomplished what you were born
for.”
Rama listened to the words of Brahma and there seemed to be
a look of wonderment in his face. At that very moment Agni
rose out of the blazing fire and he carried Sita in his arms
which were glowing. He walked out of the blaze and placed
Sita by the side of Rama. He said: “Rama, your Sita has been
given back to you. There is no taint on her name and her
character is unsullied. Captured by the sinful Ravana she has
been separated from you. She has been all the time thinking of
you and pining for you: during all the months of her captivity
the one thought that has kept her alive is the hope that she will
see you some day. She was tempted in many ways by Ravana
who was wily and an adept in the art of winning the hearts of
women, but she paid no heed to his words. Please believe me
and accept this jewel among women.”
Rama stood silent and tears were flowing fast from his eyes
which were full of sadness. Rama said: “My lord! Agni! This
Sita is pure enough to purify the three worlds. She is as chaste
as snow although she has been in the antahpura of Ravana for
a long time. If she had not gone through this ordeal by fire
which is supposed to purify her, people would have spoken ill
of me. They would have said: ‘Rama, the son of Dasaratha,
was blinded with love, so much so, he was foolish to take back
his wife who had lived in the home of another man.’ If there is
one thing I am afraid of, it is the censure of the world of men. I
know full well that Sita is pure, blameless and that her heart is
ever mine. Truth, my lord, has been my religion and I am keen
on the three worlds knowing that Sita has been tested by fire
and to have been found untouched by slander.
“Sita is capable of taking care of herself and Ravana could
never have hurt her. It is as impossible as the sea overstepping
the bounds set for it by nature. That sinner could not have
touched her since she is as fearful as the blazing fire. Sita, to
me, is what the splendour is to the sun. Even as a good man
can never abandon his fame, even so, Sita cannot be
abandoned by me. Sita should see the reason for my acting as I
did.”
Rama had taken the trouble to justify his action to the
celestials who had assembled and he now stood with Sita by
his side. Mahadeva said: “Rama, you are a great warrior and
you are the best among warriors. This act of yours is indeed
great. The darkness which had enveloped the entire world and
the heavens too, because of the tyranny of Ravana has been
lifted and it has been a great achievement of yours. The world
is fortunate that it had you to save it from the constant dread of
Ravana. You can go back to Ayodhya and comfort Bharata
who is waiting for you. Your mothers will be waiting for your
return eagerly. Take the reins of the kingdom in your hands
and rule the kingdom wisely and well as your ancestors did.
You will perform the yagna by name Ashvamedha and finally
you will go back to where you came from. Rama, this vimana
holds your beloved Dasaratha. He is now in the worlds of
Indra. Come, salute him, both of you.
Rama prostrated before his father and so did Lakshmana.
Dasaratha was glowing as though he had been made of light.
Dasaratha looked at his son who was dearer to him than his
very life. He took Rama on his lap as he was wont to do in the
days of yore and embraced him. He then said: “Rama, I tell
you truly, I am not happy in heaven separated as I am from
you. I have not been able to forget the words spoken by
Kaikeyi asking me to banish you. I have seen you with
Lakshmana and Sita and I see you well. Now I am free of the
sorrow like the sun emerging out of the mist shrouding it.
Child, because of you I have earned a place in the heavens. I
know now that all these happenings had been but engineered
by the devas and the purpose behind it all was the killing of
Ravana. Fortunate indeed will Kausalya be since she will see
you enter Ayodhya and the palace.
“Fortunate will be the citizens of Ayodhya who will see your
coronation and who will be ruled by you. My child, you have
spent fourteen years now in the forest with Sita and with
Lakshmana. Your exile has come to an end and you have kept
your promise to me. The devas have been pleased with your
valour. You have won a great name and my blessings will ever
be with you. Live long and rule the kingdom with your
brothers by your side.”
Rama said: “Father, I have a favour to ask of you. You were
angry with my mother Kaikeyi and my beloved brother
Bharata, since she asked you to banish me. You must forget
your anger which has been smouldering in your mind. By
forgiving her, please attain peace of mind. You had said that
you had abandoned them. Please recall those wrathful words
and let not your anger touch Kaikeyi and Bharata.”
“So be it,” said Dasaratha. He took Lakshmana on his lap and
said: “You have pleased me very much by your devotion to
Rama and Sita. You have followed the path of Dharma. May
your name be remembered as long as Rama’s will, and you
will attain the heavens.”
He then told Sita: “Sita, please do not be angry with my son
for the harsh words he spoke just now, and for his seeming
indifference to you and your fate. It was to vindicate your
name in the eyes of the world that he had to adopt this course.
He has always loved you and cherished you. May you both be
together as long as this world lasts.”
Dasaratha returned to the heavens.
Indra came to Rama with a pleased look and said: “Rama, I
remember your curiosity when I visited the ashrama of
Sharabhanga. I knew how excited you were to see my chariot
and later, me. It was not proper for me to see you then and that
was the reason why I went away without seeing you. This is
the time I have been waiting for. We are all very pleased with
you, extremely pleased. Please ask any boon of me and I will
be happy to grant it to you.”
Rama was standing with folded palms and by his side were
Sita and Lakshmana. He said: “Lord of lords, I am honoured
by your presence and by your words of affection. If you will
be gracious enough to grant me a boon, grant me this: because
of me thousands of these valiant Vanaras have been killed in
battle. They laid down their lives for me. Please grant them
back their lost lives. They have been parted from their wives
or mothers or children. They cared not for their lives but they
fought valiantly for my sake. I want them all to be happy. Let
them come back to life. They were devoted to me and they
suffered with me and they died for me. Let them live. This is
the only boon I ask of you. Let them all the their old selves
without even a cicatrice of the wounds which they received in
the war. Wherever they are, there should be plenty of water
and fruits of all seasons.”
Indra was happy to grant the boon to Rama. The monkeys rose
up from the ground they were lying on and they were looking
as though they had just woken up after a long sleep. They went
to Rama and stood by his side with reverence.
The devas led by Indra said: “Narayana, go back to Ayodhya.
Take leave of the Vanaras. With the saintly Sita and with the
great and noble Lakshmana return to the city ruled by your
father and comfort Bharata and Shatrughna who are waiting
for you with impatience. You will be crowned as king and the
people of Kosala will be happy under your rule.”
The devas returned to their abodes and Rama stood with
folded palms until their chariots were out of sight.
47. HOMEWARD-BOUND
The night passed and, early in the morning, Vibhishana went
to the presence of Rama and said: “My lord, I have brought
silks and sandal paste and perfumed water for your coronation
bath. I beseech you to accept them and make Lanka and me
happy.” Rama smiled softly and said: “Honour Sugriva with
all these auspicious articles. As for me, my thoughts are with
my child Bharata. That valiant brother of mine has never once
swerved from the path of Dharma and he is aching for my
return to Ayodhya. Until I see him I have no thoughts of
perfumed baths and silks and ornaments. I want to go back to
Ayodhya as early as I can and yet, I know only too well how
hard the path is that leads to the city of my father.” Rama’s
face was downcast and Vibhishana said: “My lord, I will help
you reach the city in a single day. Please honour me by
accepting my offer. When my brother fought with his brother
Kubera he took the Pushpaka vimana from Kubera and it was
the most prized possession of Ravana. I have it in readiness for
your use. Please enter it and you will be taken to Ayodhya
very soon. Tarry here longer and make me happy. Please
honour me by accepting my homage and then you can go.”
Rama was really touched by the devotion of Vibhishana. He
said: “You have aided me with your advice and your actions
during the war which you helped me to win. I have been more
than honoured. You have accepted me as yours long ago.
Vibhishana, it is not as though I am unwilling to accept your
hospitality. My mind is set on Bharata. When I was in
Chitrakuta he came to me and on his bended knees he
entreated me to accept the kingdom. I refused since it was not
right. I think of Bharata as he was that day, his eyes streaming,
with the tree-bark covering his handsomeness. My mothers
were there and my Acharya too. The citizens of Ayodhya were
all there. My heart is leaping towards Ayodhya and I am dying
to see all of them. Vibhishana, please bring the Pushpaka to
me. With my mind dwelling on my Bharata how can I spend
my time here, happily? You have honoured me and bear with
me if I seem too eager to go away from here. It is my love for
Bharata which is making me hurry. I hope you will not be
offended with me.”
Vibhishana brought the vimana to where Rama was. He
announced himself to Rama and told him that the Pushpaka
was at his disposal. Vibhishana was feeling unhappy at the
thought of the separation from Rama.
He said: “Rama, what shall I do now?”, and his voice was
faltering and faint. Rama thought for a while and said: “As I
told you before, honour the army of Sugriva with gifts and
chariots and other costly articles which will be liked by them. I
owe them a deep debt of gratitude. You will get the name that
you are a very generous and warm-hearted person.”
Vibhishana obeyed Rama.
Finally Rama sat in the vimana with Sita and Lakshmana. He
had Sita on his lap and his brother by his side. He looked at
Sugriva, Vibhishana and the others and said: “You have been
my true friends and you have worked a miracle for me. Please
grant me leave to go back to my city where they are waiting
for me. You should all go back to where you came from.
Sugriva, what shall I say to you? As a devotee, as a friend, as a
mentor, you have done me a great service and I cannot forget it
in a hurry. Go back to Kishkindha with your army. My
blessings will always be with you. Angada, child, can I ever
forget your prowess in the war? Can I forget your courage and
bravery? Hanuman, you are part of me and words will not
express what you mean to me. Vibhishana, this kingdom has
been given to you by me who has won it in the war. No one
can equal you in prowess, not even Indra. I am going back to
my father’s city. I ask you to let me go. I am bidding you all a
farewell, a long farewell.”
Rama’s eyes were wet and they stood humbly before him and
said: “Rama, we want to be with you in Ayodhya. Take us with
you. We will move about very carefully in the streets of the
city and in the forests. We promise you, we will not harm even
a single tree. We wish to see your coronation and after
witnessing it we will salute your mothers and go back to our
homes.”
Rama was overwhelmed with emotion when he saw their
eagerness to go with him. He smiled at their promise to behave
themselves and said: “I am delighted at the thought that I will
enter the city of my ancestors accompanied by my friends and
my well-wishers. Sugriva ascend the vimana with all the
Vanaras and Vibhishana, ask your ministers to come with you
and we will go together to Ayodhya.”
The vimana was divine and it could hold all the Vanaras and
yet fly in the air. When they were all seated Rama wished the
vimana to rise into the sky and Rama looked around him. He
turned to Sita and said: “Sita, look kindly on the city Lanka. It
is situated on top of the Trikuta hill which resembles the
Kailasa peak. It was built by Vishvakarma, the architect of the
gods. Look down on the field of battle where the dead forms
are still lying. My beloved, for your sake I killed Ravana who
was the emperor of the rakshasas, who had been granted boons
by Brahma Himself and who, nevertheless, was a sinner. Look,
this is the spot where Kumbhakarna, the brother of Ravana,
was killed by me. Look there! That was where Hanuman killed
Dhumraksha. Just beside this spot is where Sushena killed
Vidyunmali. Look carefully at that spot near a big tree! That
was where Lakshmana killed Indrajit, the famous son of
Ravana. This was where Ravana fell and where Mandodari
wailed for her lord. Sita, we have reached the spot where the
seashore is caressed by the waves of the sea. We crossed here
and the night we spent there. You can see the bridge we named
Nalasetu since Nala built it. He was the architect. Cast your
eyes on the sea which is so fearful to see. This was the sea
which Hanuman leaped across to find you out. In the midst of
it can be seen the mountain Mainaka which has a crest of gold.
Look at the place where Vibhishana first met me and told me
that he was mine from that moment.” The vimana was going
fast and even as they were talking they saw below them the
entrance to Kishkindha. Rama pointed out to her the spot
where Vali was killed. And added: “There is the city
Kishkindha where Sugriva rules.” Sita saw it with wide open
eyes and said: “Rama, I wish to take with us Tara and the other
wives of Sugriva as also the wives of the other monkeys. They
have devoted their everything to you.” Rama stopped there
and Sugriva was asked to bring the Vanara women. Very soon
they had all assembled at the gateway of Kishkindha and they
were seated in the vimana and it pursued the journey which
had been interrupted.
Rama pointed out Rishyamooka hill to her and he was all the
while telling her about his doings after she had been parted
from him. He said: “Sita, this mountain glows like a precious
gem since it is full of several minerals embedded in its rocks.
This is where I first met Hanuman and later, on that peak I met
Sugriva. There it is, the peak where we kindled a fire and
made a pact that we would be friends forever.” They passed
several picturesque spots and Rama showed her where Jatayu
was killed by Ravana. He then waited a while and said:
“Look! Look, Sita! Look at our ashrama in Panchavati and the
area where Khara and the others were killed! The beautiful
and cherished ashrama is there and it is now empty. I
abandoned it as soon as I found you to have been lost to me.
We went south, my Lakshmana and I, after that.” Even
remembered pain was too much to bear and Rama was silent
for a long moment re-living the pain of those days.
They had almost come to the outskirts of Dandaka and Rama
pointed out the ashrama of Agastya to her. Close by was that
of Sutheekshna. At the entrance of Dandaka was where
Viradha was killed and they saw it from above. Atri’s ashrama
was seen and from the vimana they saluted the great rishi and
his noble spouse Anasuya. Rama’s eyes were wet when he
came further north. He pointed out Chitrakuta to Sita and said:
“Bharata came to me here and asked me to go back to
Ayodhya with him.” They were able to see the river Yamuna
and the grove along the banks of the river where they had
walked and then made a raft to cross over. They had come to
the ashrama of Bharadvaja. Rama said: “Look at the sacred
river Ganga. The waters of this river are gleaming golden in
the light of the sun. There can be seen the city Shringiberapura
where Guha is ruling.” Tears were flowing from Rama’s eyes
when he said: “Sita, this Sarayu, the river which holds Kosala
in its embrace! There! There! That is Ayodhya, the city of my
father. Salute it from here.” All three of them prostrated to the
city and the Vanaras strained their necks to see the city where
their Rama was born and which would be ruled by him now.
Rama proceeded to the ashrama of Bharadvaja and it was the
day when the exile was completed. He went to the rishi and
prostrated before him and said: “My lord, I am eager to know
about the welfare of my brother Bharata. Is he well? Are my
mothers well? Are the subjects happy?” Bharadvaja received
Rama and listened to his questions with a smile. He said:
“Bharata wears his hair matted even as you and Lakshmana
have done. He wears soiled clothes and sleeps on the ground.
The sandals which you gave him are keeping him alive and he
is thinking only of you and he is counting the days which
should elapse before he can see you. Your mothers are all well.
Rama, when I look back and think of the day I saw you last,
my eyes fill with tears even now. I saw you with the tree-bark
and deerskin draped round you. Lakshmana and Sita were with
you. You had lost your kingdom and you were bent on one
thing and that was Dharma. Giving away all that had been
yours, you came on foot to the fearful forest because you
wanted to carry out the commands of your father. You seemed
to me like a god who had been sent down to the earth for some
slight misdemeanour. Kaikeyi wished you to live in the forest
and you took her at her word and came to the forest. When I
saw you then I was grieved. Now you are making my heart
overflow with joy. You have conquered the enemy and you
have many friends with you. I have been keeping track of you
and I know the misfortunes which have been visiting you
during the last few years. I know about the riddance of the
Janasthana of the rakshasas, about your dear wife’s abduction
by Ravana, your killing of Maricha, Kabandha and your
journey to Pampa. I know about your friendship with Sugriva,
the killing of Vali, Hanuman’s search for Sita and the glorious
achievements of this devotee of yours. I heard about the bridge
you had built to span the sea and the destruction of Ravana
and all his kinsmen. I was told about the boon granted to you
by Indra because of which your friends, the Vanaras, are
happy. I want to grant you a boon. I want to be your host for
today. You can go to Ayodhya tomorrow.”
Rama accepted the honour with humility. His mind, however,
was set on Bharata and his eyes lighted on Hanuman. He said:
“Hanuman, you heard the words of the great sage. I cannot
disobey him. I want you to go as fast as you can and find out if
all is well in my father’s palace. Go to the city Shringiberapura
and meet my friend Guha who will indicate to you the way to
Ayodhya. He will also tell you about Bharata. Tell him about
my return.
“Go to Bharata and tell him in detail all that happened to me
during the fourteen years. Watch his face when you tell him
that I am coming back victorious after killing Ravana. When
he hears of my return his face will reveal his feelings. If you
feel that there is even a minute trace of disappointment come
and tell me. If you feel that he will be loth to return the
kingdom to me, I will not stand in his way. I will let him rule
the world. Hanuman, you are wise and you should know how
the best of men will, at times, be tempted by the possession of
wealth to retain it. Study him and, after making up your mind
about it, come to me.”
48. HANUMAN IN NANDIGRAMA
Hanuman hurried out on his mission. It was a delicate task
which Rama had set and that was because Rama knew that he
was the only person capable of handling it with tact. He
assumed the guise of a human being and rose into the sky like
Garuda soaring into the heavens. He passed the Sangama
where the golden waters of the Ganga blend with the midnight
blue of the Yamuna and from there he went to the city of
Guha, Shringiberapura. He gave the message to Guha and
from there he rose once again into the sky and he travelled
towards Ayodhya. Nandigrama, he was told, was on the
outskirts of Ayodhya.
Hanuman went to Nandigrama which was a krosa away from
the city Ayodhya and he went there and he saw Bharata. The
prince was wearing tree-bark and deerskin. His hair was
matted like that of one who had renounced the many pleasures
of the world. He had paid no attention to his body and it was
covered with dust and dirt. He was a picture of woe and he
was thinking only of his brother. He was thin because of the
fasts he was observing and he was eating fruits and roots just
to keep body and soul together.
Bharata had undertaken to guard the kingdom till Rama came
back and he seemed to have been keeping alive only for that
one purpose. He was like an ascetic. His eyes were half closed
and he was thinking of Rama.
Hanuman saw him looking like a Brahmarshi and he saw, too,
the sandals which had been worshipped by Bharata. Hanuman
went near Bharata and said: “Rama, for whose sake you have
donned this garb of an ascetic, Rama who is living in the
Dandaka and for whom you are waiting, has sent me to you to
tell you that soon you will be seeing him. He is well. I am
bringing you good tidings from your brother. Soon, very soon,
you will be rid of this pain of longing in your heart since you
are to be united with Rama and Lakshmana very soon. Rama
killed Ravana, the king of the rakshasas, and he is on his way
to meet you. He wished me to come to you and announce his
coming to you.”
Bharata, who had been waiting for this moment for the last so
many days, was overwhelmed with joy and he fell down on
the ground and fainted. In a moment he woke up and with his
face shining with joy he said: “Embrace me, my friend,
whoever you may be. I am happy at last and you have made
me happy.”
Bharata embraced Hanuman and his tears drenched Hanuman.
He said: “What can I do to show my joy? You have brought
me the life-giving elixir: the news that Rama is coming back!
Rama, my Rama, my dear brother is coming back! Tell me
what will please you and I will do it.”
Hanuman was not able to speak. Here was someone who loved
Rama as much as he did and he was crying too, with joy.
Bharata asked him: “My brother went away to the forest many,
many years back. Is it true what you say? Is it true that he is
coming back? There is a common saying which says: ‘If a man
keeps himself alive for a hundred years happiness will be his
at the end: even if it should be delayed.” This had proved true
in my case. I am happy, very happy. Tell me what has been
happening to my brother all these many years. I want to
know.”
Hanuman seated himself on the seat of darbha offered to him
and he spoke in great detail about the many adventures of
Rama and the misfortunes. He ended with the words: “Rama
has reached the banks of the river Ganga and he has been
asked by sage Bharadvaja to spend the night there. So you will
see him tomorrow. It is an auspicious day. It is the fifth day
after the new moon and the star is Pushya.”
Bharata and Shatrughna made haste to prepare for the coming
of Rama. The city was decorated with flowers, with garlands
of flowers and with perfumed water. All the mantapas had to
be beautified and singers and musicians were asked to prepare
themselves for the morning when Rama would arrive. The
citizens, the army and everyone in Ayodhya had to receive
Rama and the path between Nandigrama and Ayodhya was
made level and fit to let the army march. Flowers there had to
be in plenty so that the path of Rama could be strewn with
them. The royal path had to be decorated with patterns traced
with coloured powder and the many servants and ministers
were busy preparing the city of the coming of Rama. The army
left the city of Ayodhya and began its march towards
Nandigrama. Bharata was surrounded by several men with
auspicious articles of welcome like pots of water, flowers and
incense. The citizens had come and the queen mothers
travelled to Nandigrama in the palanquins.
The noise made by the conchs and the trumpets seemed to
rend the sky. The white umbrella was carried with reverence
and also the chamaras. Bharata placed the sandals of Rama on
his head and set out to welcome Rama.
49. THE HOME-COMING OF RAMA
A sudden doubt seemed to assail Bharata. He said: “Hanuman,
I do not see Rama anywhere. I am not able to see even a single
Vanara and you said that an army of Vanaras was coming with
him. I do not see the signs of his coming. Tell me why he has
not come.”
There was pain in Bharata’s voice and Hanuman said: “Rama
has been granted a boon by Indra. It says that the forests will
always be full of flowers and fruits for the benefit of the
Vanaras. The entire army has been hosted by Bharadvaja. I am
able to hear the noise made by the Vanaras and I can tell you
that they have reached the banks of the river Gomati. Can you
not see the cloud of dust rising to the skies? Look there in the
sky! Can you see a glorious chariot there, bright like the moon
and faster than the wind? That is the chariot created by
Brahma and it is divine. It belonged to Ravana and Rama is
even now travelling in that vimana to reach you soon. This
vimana by name Pushpaka belonged to Kubera and was taken
forcibly from him by Ravana. In a matter of moments Rama
will be with you.
Even as.he was saying so, the Pushpaka vimana reached the
sacred village Nandigrama. “Rama! Rama!” was the name
which was on the lips of everyone assembled there and it
reached the skies and it was heard by Rama who was in the
vimana.
Bharata stood with his palms folded and his eyes were raised
aloft. He could see Rama in the vimana and from the earth he
saluted his brother who was in the skies. The next moment the
vimana touched the ground.
Bharata rushed to Rama, fell on the ground and prostrated
before him. Again and again he prostrated and Rama took him
on his lap and he looked at him with his eyes full of love. It
was fourteen years since the brothers had been parted and the
reunion was tender. Bharata greeted Lakshmana and saluted
Sita speaking the words: “Abhivadaye” announcing himself to
them all. He met Sugriva and Jambavan and all the heroes of
the Vanara army. Bharata said: “Sugriva, you are also one of
us. Friendship is proved by the assistance rendered and you are
our greatest friend.” He then turned to Vibhishana and said:
“My lord Rama was able to accomplish the impossible with
your help and we are deeply indebted to you.” Shatrughna
greeted his brothers even as Bharata did and Rama went to the
presence of his mother.
He fell at her feet and clasping them in his hands he placed his
head over them, his tears washed her feet. After saluting
Sumitra and Kaikeyi Rama went to Vasishtha, his guru and
prostrated before him.
All the men of Ayodhya stood watching Rama with Sita and
Lakshmana. They were so thrilled that Rama had come back to
them and they could not speak for joy.
Bharata took the sandals in his hands and went to Rama. He
placed Rama’s feet in them and said: “O king! These sandals
have been guarded by me for your sake and I have now
returned them to you and with them, your kingdom. I feel that
I have not lived in vain since my desire has been fulfilled.
Please look into the treasury, the granary, the army and the
city. By your grace and blessings I have increased them
tenfold.”
Those around were thrilled to see so much devotion and Rama,
taking Bharata and the others with him, entered the Pushpaka
and went to the ashrama of Bharata. He turned his eyes on the
vimana and said: ‘I wish that you go back to Kubera who once
owned you. I grant you leave to go.” The glorious Pushpaka
rose in the sky and travelled fast towards the north, the
direction of the home of the devas.
Rama saluted his guru even as Indra his guru Brihaspati and he
sat near him. Bharata came to his presence and said: “My
mother’s name does not bear a taint any longer. This kingdom
has been left by you in my charge and I give it back to you. I
have guarded it carefully. It was a great burden which I had
been asked to bear. I am unable to do it. My trying to rule
when you should have, was like a donkey trying to walk like a
horse or like a crow trying to imitate the gait of the swan.
Please allow us to perform your coronation. Let the world see
you glowing like the noonday sun. Rule the earth as long as
the sun and moon move in their orbits, so long as there are
people living in this world.”
Rama accepted the plea of Bharata and agreed to rule the
kingdom. Shatrughna and Bharata had made arrangements for
the matted locks of Rama to be removed and those of
Lakshmana. They got rid of their own tangled locks too and
they all bathed in the sacred river. They wore silks and
ornaments and smeared sandal paste on their long and
beautiful arms. Sita was dressed with loving hands by the
mothers of the princes. Kausalya, in her affection for Rama,
dressed the hair of the wives of the Vanaras.
Sumantra brought the chariot and placed it near the entrance to
the ashrama. Rama ascended the chariot. The Vanara army led
by Sugriva and Hanuman accompanied the army from
Ayodhya.
50. THE CORONATION OF RAMA
The ministers of the king led by Ashoka and Vijaya went to
the presence of Vasishtha and requested him to take charge of
the coronation of Rama. The entire crowd began its journey
towards Ayodhya. Rama was seated in the chariot and Bharata
held the reins of the horses in his hand. Vibhishana held a
chamara in his hand. Lakshmana held the other chamara in his
hand and Shatrughna held the white umbrella. The grand
procession was on its way to Ayodhya. The celestials had
assembled in the skies to watch the great event.
Shatrunjaya, the favourite elephant of Rama, came to receive
him and Sugriva was asked to seat himself on it. Surrounded
by the many noble and great people of the court, Rama
appeared like the moon surrounded by the lesser luminaries in
the sky. Musicians were there and the path was strewn with
flowers. Beautiful cows were led in front of the chariot and
Vedic hymns were chanted. Rama was talking to the ministers
of the court, the old men who had been with his father. They
were with him in the chariot. He told them about the events
during the fourteen years and about the friendship which had
been formed with Sugriva and with Vibhishana. He spoke of
the valour of Hanuman and about his divine attributes. Soon
they were in Ayodhya.
Rama was looking at his beloved city as though he had never
seen it before. His eyes were filled with tears of joy and soon
he arrived at the palace of his father. Rama descended from his
chariot and entered the palace. After paying respect to all the
elders Rama said: “Child, Bharata, let Sugriva reside in my
palace.” Bharata took Sugriva to the palace of Rama. Sugriva
then sent his Vanaras to the sea to fill up the pots of gold with
the waters of the sea.
The preparations for the coronation were completed. Vasishtha
made Rama sit on the jewelled throne with Sita by his side.
Vasishtha, Vamadeva, Jabali, Kashyapa, Katyayana, Gautama,
and Vijaya poured the sacred waters from all the sacred rivers
and oceans even as the eight Vasus performed the coronation
of Indra. With the help of the ritviks and brahmins the
coronation bath was given to Rama. Shatrughna held the
beautiful white umbrella and Sugriva held in his hand the
chamara. Vibhishana took the other chamara in his hand. Indra
had sent a garland of lotuses from the heavens and Vayu
brought it. A necklace of pearls was also given by Indra. The
devas came down to the earth and the apsaras danced. The
earth was smiling with joy and the trees were laden with
flowers and fruits. Rama gave away horses and cows as gifts
to many brahmins.
To Sugriva he gave a golden necklace set with gems and he,
with his own hands, decorated the strong arms of Angada with
golden bracelets. Sita took out a glorious necklace from her
beautiful neck and looked around at the Vanaras and at her
Rama. Rama understood what she was thinking and said:
“Give it to one whom you consider to be all that a man should
be: he should have divine gifts and he should have
perseverance, fame, truthfulness, skill, courtesy, forethought,
prowess, the capacity to subdue enemies and a good intellect.
Look around you Sita, and give the necklace to one who, you
think, possesses all these qualities.”
Sita promptly gave it to Hanuman and he wore it round his
neck looking like a mountain top which has a plume of a white
cloud on it. All the Vanaras were given gifts by Rama.
The coronation had come to a glorious end and Sugriva and
his army with Hanuman took leave of Rama and went back to
Kishkindha. Vibhishana also went back to Lanka after having
acquired the wealth of his ancestors.
Rama said: “Lakshmana, rule this ancient kingdom with me.
Be my equal and let me crown you as the Yuvaraja.” Though
he was persuaded in many ways Lakshmana refused to accept
it and Rama crowned Bharata as the Yuvaraja. Rama
performed the Ashvamedha and several other yagas and he
ruled the world even as his father had done before him. He
upheld the fame of the Ikshvakus and the race of the sun.
When Rama ruled the earth women were happy since none of
them lost their husbands. Wild animals did not trouble the
citizens. There was no disease which prevailed during the
reign of Rama. There was no theft and no one died an
untimely death. Everyone was happy. All were righteous in
their thoughts, words and deeds. Ramarajya has ever since
then become the word which indicates perfect happiness and
absolute happiness for the people. Trees were never barren and
Parjanya rained in time to feed the crops. There was no avarice
and no discontent when Rama ruled the world. The people
were all good, god-fearing and ever inclined to follow the path
of Dharma. Everyone was happy and there was nothing but
prosperity in the country when Rama ruled the earth: during
RAMARAJYA.
PHALASHRUTI
This story was composed by Valmiki the sage in ancient times.
It is hallowed and sacred. This is the very first kavya that was
ever written. He who reads it will be purified and will not be
made to suffer for his sins. It grants long life. The childless
will have children after he listens to the story of the coronation
of Rama. A poor man will become wealthy. A kshatriya will
subdue all his enemies and will be ever victorious. Women
will all be as great as Kausalya, the men will be as dear to
everyone as Rama was.
One who listens to this story of Rama, the blameless, the
sinless, will live long. One who listens with devotion to this
ancient kavya composed by Valmiki will be able to conquer
anger and will face the greatest of dangers with fortitude. He
will be reunited with his kinsfolk from whom he is parted,
after a long journey. All his desires will be granted.
The gods are mindful of those who study the kavyas with care.
Those who listen to this story will be rewarded by the devas
and the obstacles in their lives will vanish on their own accord.
The king who listens to this story will ever be victorious. The
traveller will have no difficulties. Women will be the mothers
of sons. One who worships this kavya and studies it everyday
will be absolved from all sins and will live long.
Narayana, the Lord who is all-pervading, who has his abode in
the ocean of milk and who is also called Hari, who has no
beginning, no middle and no end, who is the Lord of lords,
who is the Ancient is Rama, and he will bless the one who
studies this Ramayana and the one who listens to the story of
Rama. He will have wealth and children and he will have
peace and contentment. All his desires will be granted. It
grants long life, wealth, health, fame, comradeship with
brothers, good intelligence, glory.
The study of Ramayana will grant man all these. Repeat the
story of Rama with reverence and may you be blessed. Let the
world thrive by the Grace of Lord Narayana. The Pitris are
satisfied by the study of Ramayana by their descendants. The
devas are pleased. One who studies this Ramayana composed
by Valmiki is certain to have won a place for himself in
heaven.
AUM TAT SAT! HARIHI AUM!
AUM! SHANTI! SHANTI! SHANTI!
GLOSSARY
Abhiras: A tribe of people who, living on the
banks of lake by name Drumakulya, made
the lake impure. At the request of the Lord
of the seas, Rama destroyed them and
purified the waters of Drumakulya.
Arani : A piece of wood (taken from the
Ficus Religiosa or Premna Spinosa) used for
kindling fire by attrition.
Asuri Maya: The Maya tactics in warfare adopted by
the Asuras.
Abhisheka Anointing, inaugurating or
consecrating (by sprinkling water);
inauguration of a king: religious bathing.
Abhivadaye Addressing or saluting with reverence,
presenting oneself with reverence.
Achamana Sipping water from the palm of
the hand (before religious ceremonies,
before meals etc.) for purification. It is not
the custom to sip the water and spit it out.
Acharya A spiritual guide or teacher
especially one who invests the student with
the sacred thread and instructs him in the
Vedas, in the law of sacrifice and religious
mysteries.
Adharma Injustice, irreligion, wickedness.
Adharmi One who is unrighteous, impious,
wicked.
Adishesha Son of Kadru. He is the thousand-
headed serpent who is represented as
forming the couch of Vishnu and His canopy
whilst He sleeps during the intervals of
Creation.
Aditi Daughter of Daksha and the wife of
Kashyapa and the mother of the gods. She
was the mother of Upendra, otherwise
known as Vamana, one of the avataras of
Vishnu.
Adityas The sons of Aditi. This name is
specially used to refer to the twelve Adityas:
the twelve suns.
Aditya Hridaya Slokas in praise of the Sun said to
have taught to Rama by Agastya on the field
of battle before the killing of Ravana.
Amrita The nectar produced at the churning
of the ocean of milk: supposed to grant
immortality.
Agastya A rishi, the author of several Vedic
hymns; he is said to have been short in
stature: to have swallowed the ocean: to have
compelled the Vindhya mountains to
prostrate themselves before him: to have
conquered and made the Dandaka forests
habitable.
Agneyastra The astra presided over by Agni, god of
fire.
Agni The god of fire.
Agnihotra Oblation to Agni (chiefly of milk
and ghee). There are two kinds of Agnihotra,
one is Nitya, i.e. of constant oblation and the
other is Kamya. i.e. optional.
Agnihotrasala The place assigned specially for
performing Agnihotra.
Ahalya The wife of Gautama and the mother of
Sadananda.
Ahuti An offering, oblation.
Aindra Belonging to or sacred to Indra: the astra.
Airavata Name of the elephant of Indra.
Aja A king of the solar race. He was the father of
Dasaratha.
Ajigarta A brahmana of the Bhargava clan
whose son was sold to the prince Rohita for
an immense number of cows. The son’s
name was Sunashepha.
Akampana One of the few rakshasas who
escaped from the arrows of Rama in
Janasthana and who reported to Ravana
about the destruction of Khara and his entire
army.
Aksha One of the sons of Ravana. He was
killed by Hanuman when the Ashokavana of
Ravana was completely destroyed by
Hanuman.
Akasha Ganga Ganga, the daughter of Himavan,
was given to the devas and she became a
river which flowed in the heavens and she
was called Akasha Gangs.
Alakananda When Ganga descended to the
earth at the request of Bhagiratha she was
caught up in the matted locks of Lord
Mahadeva. He released her drop by drop
along a single strand of his Jata, which gave
her the name.
Alarka One of the kings of the solar race.
Amaravati The city of Indra.
Amrita The nectar, food of the gods, which
they got by churning the ocean of milk. It is
said to grant immortality.
Amshuman The grandson of Sagara, the king of
the solar race.
Amsha One who has some part of the
Divinity: who is the Lord manifesting as a
human being, endowed with divine qualities.
Anala The god of fire.
Ananga Manmatha, the god of love, was
burnt to ashes when he aimed his arrows at
Mahadeva. Ever since then he has been
referred to as Ananga.
Anaranya A king of the solar race who had
cursed Ravana that one of his descendants
would be the killer of Ravana.
Anarya One lacking in the noble qualities of a king:
base, mean, not respectable.
Anasuya Name of the wife of sage Atri, the
highest type of chastity and wifely devotion.
Anga The kingdom which was ruled by
Romapada, whose son-in-law was
Rishyashringa.
Angaraka The planet Mars, also called Mangala.
Anjali A folding of the hands together and
raising them to the head in supplication or
salutation. Hence, a mark of respect of
salutation.
Antahpura Inner apartments of a palace set apart
for women: harem.
Antaka Yama, the god of death.
Anumana Inferring: conclusion from given
premises: one of the four means of obtaining
knowledge according to the Nyaya System.
Anushtup A class of metre. The Ramayana has
been composed in this metre by Valmiki.
Aparadhakshama Forgiveness of those who have
offended against one.
Apsara Celestial nymph. Apsaras are said to
have been born of the milk ocean when it
was churned for Amrita.
Arghya A respectful offering or oblation to a god or a
venerable person.
Arishta Name of the hill in Lanka which was
used by Hanuman as a spot from where he
could leap back across the ocean to the
north.
Arishtanemi Name of Tarkshya. Also, Aruna,
the brother of Garuda and the charioteer of
the Sun.
Artha One of the four Purusharthas:
Dharma, Artha. Kama and Moksha. Artha is
usually meant the acquisition of wealth by
honest means. Also end, aim, purpose,
desire.
Arthaprapti The attainment of one’s desires:
also the attainment of worldly prosperity,
riches. Also Ref. Pratyaksha.
Arthasadhaka One who manages to attain his desires.
Aruna The son of Vinata; he was born
prematurely before his lower limbs could be
developed. He is the charioteer of Surya and
the brother of Garuda.
Arundhati The name of the wife of Vasishtha.
She was one of the daughters of Kardama
Prajapati and Devahuti. One of the Pleiades.
She is regarded as the highest pattern of
conjugal excellence and wifely devotion.
Asamanja The son of king Sagara of the solar
race. As a prince he was banished from the
kingdom for the many cruelties he
perpetrated. His son was Amshuman.
Asana A seat or stool. It is also made of
darbha grass and this is used by the rishis in
their hermitages.
Ashlesha A star. The star under which Lakshmana
was born.
Ashoka One of the ministers of Dasaratha.
Name of a tree which bears red flowers. The
Ashoka has the privilege of being one of the
arrows in the quiver of Manmatha.
Ashokavana The pleasure garden of Ravana where
he had kept Sita in captivity.
Ashrama The hermitage of rishis.
Ashvayuja The seventh month of the year.
Ashvakarna A tree whose leaves resemble the ear
of a horse.
Ashvapati The king of Kekaya and the father of
Kaikeyi.
Ashvattha The holy tree Ficus Religiosa.
Ashvini twins The two physicians of the gods who
are represented as the twin sons of the sun
and a nymph in the form of a mare.
Astra A missile, a weapon. This is different
from a shastra in the sense that it is presided
over by a god, and a mantra has to be
repeated in discharging or withdrawing the
missile.
Ashvamedha A horse sacrifice. This is a
celebrated ceremony, the antiquity of which
reaches back to the Vedic period. In later
times its efficacy was so exaggerated that a
hundred such sacrifices entitled a king to
displace Indra from the dominion of Swarga.
Asura A general name for the enemies of the gods
who were Suras.
Atharva Veda It is regarded as the fourth Veda
containing many forms of imprecations for
the destruction of enemies, a great number of
prayers for safety, for the averting of
mishaps, evils, and also a number of hymns,
as in the other Vedas, addressed to the gods
with prayers to be used at religious and
solemn rites.
Atibala One of the two mantras taught by
Vishvamitra to Rama which had the power to
rid the knower of fatigue, thirst or hunger.
Atikaya One of the gallant sons of Ravana. He
was the son of Dhanyamalini.
Atman The Soul: the individual soul.
Atri The name of a celebrated sage who
was the author of many Vedic hymns. His
wife was Anasuya.
AUM The sacred syllable AUM uttered
as a holy exclamation at the beginning and
end of a reading of the Vedas, or previous to
the commencement of a prayer or a sacred
work. It is considered to represent the
Brahman.
Avatara Descent of a deity upon earth.
Incarnation.
Avidya Spiritual ignorance.
Ayodhya The capital city of the Kosala kingdom
ruled by the kings of the solar race.
Ayomukhi One of the rakshasis who accosted
Lakshmana and was punished for it.
Badari The Jujube tree.
Bakula A tree bearing very small and
extremely sweet scented flowers: Mimusops
Elengi.
Bala One of the two incantations taught to Rama.
(Ref. Atibala).
Balaka Son of Puru and grandson of Jahnu.
Bali One of the famed asuras. He was the
grandson of Prahlada and the son of
Virochana. Vamana was born to humble his
pride and restore their wealth to the gods.
Banasura Daitya who was the son of Bali.
Beda One of the four Upayas (methods) to
get what one wants. Sama, Dana. Beda and
Danda are the four. Beda means comparison
and thereby influencing the other person.
Bhadra One of the Diggajas who are supposed to bear
the earth on their heads.
Bhaga Name of one of the twelve Adityas.
Bhagiratha One of the kings of the solar race.
A descendant of Sagara. He brought down
the sacred Ganga from the heavens to the
earth and led the river to the ocean in order
to purify the ashes of his ancestors, the
60,000 sons of Sagara.
Bhagirathi The name given to Ganga since she
was considered to have become the daughter
of Bhagiratha.
Bharadvaja Name of the rishi whom Rama
visited first after leaving Ayodhya. He
indicated the spot Chitrakuta for Rama to
build his ashrama.
Bharata The second son of Dasaratha and the son
of Kaikeyi.
Bharatavarsha The land which was once ruled by
Bharata - a king who became a rishi later-
was given the name Bharatavarsha: India.
Bhargava Sukra’s other name is Bhargava
and his descendants are all called Bhargavas.
Parasurama was a Bhargava.
Bhogavati Varuna’s city.
Bhoota Evil spirit.
Bhootagana A group of spirits said to be in
attendance when Lord Mahadeva moves around.
Bhrigu Name of a sage, regarded as the
ancestor of the family of the Bhrigus. One of
the ten patriarchs created by the first Manu.
Brahma One of the Trinity: the Creator.
Brahmabala The spiritual strength of a
brahmana against which every other kind of
strength fails.
Brahmachari A brahmin who lives in the first
order of life: who lives with his spiritual
guide from the investiture with the sacred
thread and does the duties belonging to his
order till he settles in life: one who vows to
lead the life of a celibate.
Brahmajnani One who has realised the Brahman.
Brahmahatya The sin of killing a brahmin.
Brahmaloka Satyaloka, the abode of Brahma.
Brahman The Supreme Being, regarded as
impersonal: the all-pervading soul and spirit
of the Universe: the essence from which all
created things emanate and to which they
return.
Brahmana A man of the first of the four castes of
the Hindus.
Brahmarshi A brahmanical sage.
Brahmastra The astra presided over by Brahma.
Brahmatvam To attain Brahmatva is to become one
with the Brahman.
Brahma Vidya The pursuit of the knowledge of the
Truth about the Brahman.
Brahmi state The same as Brahmatvam.
Brihaspati The preceptor of the gods: the planet
Jupiter.
Budha The planet Mercury. The father of Pururavas.
Chaitra The first month of the year.
Chaitra The name of the garden of Kubera.
Chaitya A sacrificial shed: a place of
religious worship. Also a hall in Lanka
which Hanuman destroyed.
Chakra A sharp circular weapon: usually
Chakra stands for Sudarshana, the chakra in
the hand of Vishnu.
Chakravaka A mythical bird which is said to be the
symbol of despairing love: Viraha.
Chamara A whisk made of soft silk: an insignia
of a king.
Champaka A flower which is yellowish
orange in colour and which has a strong
sweet fragrance.
Chandala A general name for the lowest and most
despised of the mixed castes: an outcast.
Chandana Sandalwood.
Chandra The moon: the moon as a planet.
Chandrahara A necklace made of gold which
glitters as light plays on it.
Charana A spy.
Chitra A star. Chitra is the wife of Chandra and the
two were inseparable.
Chitrakuta Name of a hill or district near
Prayaga: this name has become immortal
since Rama lived there during the first stage
of his exile.
Dadhimukha The guardian of the favourite
garden of Sugriva. The garden was called
Madhuvana and was the storehouse of the
choicest wines.
Daitya A son of Diti: a rakshasa.
Daksha Name of a celebrated Prajapati. He was the
father of Sati, the wife of Mahadeva.
Dana One of the four methods of
persuasion. Dana is winning over the other
person with gifts.
Danava A demon, rakshasa.
Danavi A woman who is a rakshasi.
Dandaka A king, who was the son of
Ikshvaku. His land was laid waste by the
curse of Bhargava, whose daughter he had
violated. His kingdom in consequence,
became the Dandaka Aranya.
Dandakaranya The forest to which Rama was exiled.
(Ref. above).
Danu The celestial being who had been
cursed by the rishis to assume a fierce form
which had to be abandoned once Rama
appeared before him and killed him.
Darbha A tuft or bunch of grass used for sacrificial
purposes: especially of Kusa grass.
Dasaratha A king of the solar race. The son of
Aja and the father of Rama. He was a friend
of Indra and he was given this name since he
could ply his chariot in the eight quarters as
well as on the earth and the heavens.
Devas The gods: the heavenly or shining
ones. The word is formed from the root
“Div” to glow.
Devadaru One of the Himalayan trees.
Devantaka One of the sons of Ravana.
Devarata Name of Sunashepha after he was
received into the family of Vishvamitra.
Devastra An astra presided over by a deva.
Devi Addressing a woman with respect is to use the
word ‘Devi’.
Dhanus A bow.
Danda One of the Upayas: Sama. Dana,
Beda and Danda. If the first three fail, the
fourth, Danda, which means punishment, has
to be used.
Dhanyamalini The wife of Ravana and the mother of
Atikaya.
Dharma Virtue, morality, religious merit,
righteousness.
Dharmaranya Name of a sacred forest in
Madhyadesha.
Dharmatma One who is righteous.
Dhata The Creator, Brahma.
Dhatu An ingredient, a mineral.
Dhriti One of the ministers of Dasaratha.
Dhruva The pole star: the one constant star round
which the seven rishis are said to move.
Dhumaketu A meteor, a comet, a falling star.
Dhumraksha One of the first great fighters in
the army of Ravana. He was killed on the
first day.
Diggajas The four elephants which are said to
hold up the earth: Virupaksha, Mahapadma,
Saumanta and Bhadra.
Diksha Consecration for a religious ceremony:
initiation.
Dilipa The father of Bhagiratha who brought the river
Ganga to the earth.
Diti The sister of Aditi and the mother of daityas.
Dushana The brother of Khara. These two
with Trishiras were harassing the rishis in
Janasthana and were all killed by Rama.
Drona A hill in the Himalaya where the Sanjivini hill
was located.
Drumakulya A lake belonging to the king of
the oceans. This was being misused by a
tribe by name Abhiras. Rama destroyed them
with his Brahmastra and he purified
Drumakulya whose waters were pure and
sweet again.
Dundubhi Dundubhi was a rakshasa whom
Vali had killed and whose skeleton was flung
a hundred yojanas away by Rama with a
twist of his toe.
Durdina A day when the sun is not seen.
Dvividha One of the chief fighters in the monkey
army.
Dyumatsena The father of Satyavan and the father-
in-law of Savitri.
Gaadhi A king of the Chandravamsha. He was the
father of Vishvamitra.
Gada The mace by name Kaumodaki
which is always associated with Vishnu: the
other two being Sudarshana, the Chakra, and
Panchajanya, the Conch.
Gaja A powerful vanara in Sugriva’s army.
Gajapushpi A creeper which bears large
flowers. The creeper with the flowers was
twisted into the semblance of a garland and
placed on the neck of Sugriva when he went
to fight with his brother Vali by Lakshmana
at the command of Rama.
Gandhamadana Name of a particular mountain
to the east of Meru, renowned for its fragrant
forests.
Gandharvastra One of the many astras taught by
Vishvamitra to Rama on his way to
Siddhashrama.
Gandharva One of the celestial beings.
Gandharvanagari An imaginary city in the sky,
probably the result of some natural
phenomenon such as a mirage. The term is
used in Vedanta to illustrate the illusory
nature, Maya, of the world around us.
Ganga The elder daughter of Himavan who
was given as a gift to the devas. She was
Mandakini in the heavens and was later
brought to the earth by Bhagiratha.
Garuda The younger son of Vinata who is the Vahana
of Vishnu.
Garuthman Another name of Garuda.
Gautama One of the great sages. His wife
was Ahalya and his son, Sadananda, the
preceptor of Janaka.
Gavya One of the vanara chiefs.
Gavaksha Another famed vanara.
Gayatri A Vedic metre of 24 syllables. Name
of a very sacred verse repeated by every
Brahmana at his Sandhya. It was composed
by Vishvamitra.
Girivraja Name of a city in Magadha.
Jnati A cousin: a kinsman.
Godavari The river on whose banks was
situated Panchavati, the ashrama of Rama
where he spent the later days of his exile.
Gomati A river near Ayodhya.
Gotra The name of the rishi to whose
group of disciples one belongs: like
Bharadvaja, Kaushika.
Hanuman A minister of Sugriva and a
devotee of Rama. He was the son of Anjana
by the god of wind. He is represented as a
monkey of extraordinary strength and
prowess. He played an important part in the
great war at Lanka.
Hari One of the many names of Vishnu.
Harishchandra The son of Trishanku, one of the kings
of the solar race.
Hasta Name of a star.
Hastina The capital city of the kings of the lunar
race.
Havis An oblation or burnt offering.
Hema The daughter of Maya, the architect
of the asuras. She was the owner of
Svayamprabha Bila.
Hemanta One of the seasons.
Himavan The pile of mountains which guard
the North. He is the father of Ganga and
Parvati, the wife of Mahadeva.
Hiranyanabha The mountain Mainaka.
Humkara The angry grunt made by rishis which
turns the victim into ashes.
Ikshumati Name of a river whose waters were
so sweet that the name Ikshumati was given
to it.
Ikshvaku He was the son of Manu and one of the
earliest kings of the solar race.
Ilvala One of the two brothers who were in
the habit of killing all the rishis in the forest.
Agastya killed Vatapi and Ilvala later.
Indra The lord of the devas.
Indradhanus The rainbow.
Indrajit The favourite son of Ravana. He was
the son of Mandodari. He was named
Meghanada and this name was later changed
to Indrajit since he conquered Indra in the
war with the devas and brought him bound
to the presence of his father. Brahma asked
him to release Indra and so Indra was freed.
Indrani The wife of Indra.
Indriyas The five senses with which we
experience the world around us: the sense of
touch, smell, sound, sight and taste.
Indrotsava A festival performed in honour of
Indra. The belief was that Indra, pleased with
their offering, would send them plenty of
rain.
Ingudi tree The name of a tree. Near the banks
of the Ganga. Rama, Lakshmana and Sita
spent the first night of their exile under the
Ingudi tree.
Jabali One of the preceptors in the court of Dasaratha.
Jahnu Name of an ancient king who
adopted the river Ganga as his daughter and
hence her name Jahnavi.
Jambavan Name of a king of bears who was of
signal service to Rama at the siege of Lanka.
Jambumali He was the son of Prahastha - the
minister of Ravana. He was a fine warrior
but Hanuman killed him during the fight
following the destruction of the Ashokavana.
Jamadagni A Brahmana and a descendant of
Bhrigu. He was the father of Parasurama. He
was the son of Richaka and Satyavati who,
incidentally, was the sister of Vishvamitra.
Janaka The father of Sita. He was a famous
king of Videha whose capital was Mithila.
He was remarkable for his great knowledge,
good work and holiness. The sage
Yajnavalkya was his preceptor.
Janasthana A part of the Dandaka forest. This
was the place where Ravana had established
a camp of his myrmidons and they were
constantly harassing the rishis who were
living there.
Jata The hair matted and twisted together.
Jatakarma Several rites which have to be
performed when a child is born.
Jatayu A son of Shyeni and Aruna. He was
a semi-divine bird. He was an eagle. He was
a great friend of Dasaratha. His funeral rites
were performed by Rama.
Jayanta The name of one of the ministers of
Dasaratha. Also the name of Indra’s son.
Jaya vijayee bhava The usual form of address of the
people, the servants and all the members of
the royal household when the prince appears
in their midst.
Jitendriya One who has conquered all his senses.
Jivatma The soul which is lodged inside the
human body.
Jrumbhanastra One of the rare astras known to Rama.
Kala Time in general. The Supreme Spirit
regarded as the Destroyer of the Universe,
being a personification of the destructive
principle.
Kabandha Name of a mighty demon. He was
a heavenly being by name Danu and had
been cursed to assume the form of a headless
trunk till Rama and Lakshmana killed him
and granted him release.
Kadamba A kind of tree whose flowers thrill into
life at the noise of the thunder clouds.
Kadru Wife of Kashyapa and the mother of the
Nagas.
Kaikeyi The daughter of Ashvapati. The
princess of Kekaya and the favoured queen
of Dasaratha. She was the mother of Bharata.
Kailasa A peak in the Himalayas reputed to be
the dwelling place of Lord Mahadeva.
Kaitabha Name of a demon killed by Vishnu.
He was a very powerful demon. He and
Madhu are said to have tried to devour
Brahma when they were killed by Vishnu.
Kakuthstha A king of Ikshvaku race.
Mythology relates that when in their war
with the demons the gods were often
worsted, they, headed by Indra, went to the
king Puranjaya and requested him to be their
friend in battle. The king consented to do so,
on condition Indra carried him on his
shoulder. Indra accordingly assumed the
form of a bull, and Puranjaya seated on its
hump completely vanquished the demons.
Puranjaya is, therefore, called “Kakuthshta”
meaning “standing on a hump.”
Kalakuta The poison churned out of the
ocean of milk and drunk by Mahadeva
giving him the name “Nilakanta.”
Kama Kama is the god of love. He once
dared to aim his arrows at Mahadeva to
make him fall in love with Parvati. The Lord
burnt him down with his third eye. His bow
is made of the sugar-cane rod, his bowstring
is a row of bees and the arrows, five different
flowers: the pink lotus, Ashoka, the flower
of the Mango tree, Navamallika and the blue
lotus.
Kama Desire. One of the six enemies
which obstruct man from reaching
equanimity: Kama, Krodha, Lobha, Moha,
Mada and Mastsarya.
Kama A legitimate love of the sensual
enjoyments considered as one of the four
ends of life: Purusharthas. They are:
Dharma, Artha, Kama and Moksha.
Kamadhenu A heavenly cow granting all
desires. This was born of the ocean of milk
when it was churned for Amrita.
Kamandalu A water-pot (earthen or wooden) used
by ascetics.
Kamashrama The hallowed spot where
Mahadeva spent years in tapas after the
death of Sati: where Kama aimed his arrows
at the Lord and was burnt to ashes by the
fiery third eye of Mahadeva.
Kandu A rishi. Because he had lost his son
this rishi had cursed that the entire forest
should become lifeless. During their search
for Sita, Angada and the others came across
this forest.
Kankana A bracelet.
Kanva A famed sage of ancient times.
Kanyadana The giving away of the daughter
to the groom by the father of the girl.
Strangely enough, this is the one Dana where
the giver sits down and the recipient stands
and receives the gift.
Kanyasulka In ancient times the bridegroom
had to pay a certain amount of wealth to the
father of the bride before he could marry her.
Kapila cow A cow which is tawny, reddish in
colour. It is said to be superior to the other
types.
Kapila Vasudeva Name of a great sage. He reduced
to ashes the 60,000 sons of Sagara who,
while searching for the sacrificial horse of
their father, fell in with him and accused the
rishi of stealing it. Kapila Vasudeva is also
said to have been the founder of the Sankhya
system of philosophy.
Karavira A kind of tree with flowers blooming on
it.
Karkataka The Lagna in which Sri Rama was
born: Cancer, the fourth sign of the Zodiac.
Karnikara A favourite flower of Sita.
Kartaviryarjuna A king of the Hehayas who ruled
at Mahishmati. Having worshipped
Dattatreya he had obtained from him several
boons. He was slain by Parasurama for
having carried off by violence the
Kamadhenu of his revered father Jamadagni.
Kartika Name of the month in which the full
moon is near the Krittika or Pleiades
(corresponding to October-November).
Karusha The name of Tatakavana before it
became the home of Tataka. When Indra was
smitten with the sin of Brahmahatya after the
killing of Vritra he was absolved from it by
the efforts of his guru. When he was given
the religious bath which was to rid him of
the sin the waters flowed to the earth. Indra
blessed the land which had been drenched by
this water and called them “Malada” and
“Karusha.” He said that they would always
remain fertile and luscious.
Kashyapa Name of a rishi. The husband of
Aditi and Diti, and thus the father of both the
gods and the demons. He was the son of
Marichi, the son of Brahma. He bears a very
important share in the work of creation. He
has the appellation, Kashyapa Prajapati.
Kausalya The eldest wife of Dasaratha and the
mother of Rama.
Kaushambi The city of one of the ancestors of
Vishvamitra.
Kaushika The name of the son of Gaadhi. He
later became famed as Vishvamitra after
performing a series of severe penances.
Kaushika Gotra The Gotra which was initially
started by Kaushika.
Kaushiki Satyavati, the sister of Vishvamitra,
was so good and pure that she became a river
by name Kaushiki.
Kavya A poem: poetics, poetry, poetical composition.
Kekaya The kingdom of which Kaikeyi was a
princess.
Kesini One of the wives of Sagara.
Kritamala A tree which has clusters of golden
yellow flowers which cover the tree after it
has shed its leaves. The name is because the
tree seems to have garlanded itself. The
other name of the tree is Suvarnaka (Cassia
Fistula).
Khara Name of a demon, a half-brother of
Ravana, who was killed by Rama in the
Janasthana.
Kinnara One of the celestials.
Kishkindha The city where Vali ruled and which,
later, became the city ruled by Sugriva.
Krauncha Name of a mountain said to be the
grandson of Himavan and said to have been
pierced by Kartikeya and Parasurama.
Kodanda A bow. Since Rama was a great
archer it is usual to call him Kodandapani.
Kodanda is sometimes mistaken to be the
name of Rama’s bow.
Kosala The land ruled by Dasaratha and the
descendants of Ikshvaku.
Kovidara A flower, slightly mauve in colour,
which was the Dwaja of the kings of
Ayodhya.
Krodha One of the six enemies of man.
Krodha means anger. (Ref. Kama).
Krodhagriha The sulking room which was used
by Kaikeyi when she got into one of her
angry moods.
Krosha A measure of distance which is one-fourth of a
yojana.
Kshatriya The second of the four castes into
which society was classified in the ancient
days. They were kings and fighters.
Kshetra A sacred spot, a place of pilgrimage.
Kubera One of the guardians of the
quarters. Kubera is lord of the North. He is
the god of wealth and he was half-brother to
Ravana who defeated him in a war and took
away the Vimana by name Pushpaka from
him.
Kumbhakarna The brave and devoted brother of
Ravana.
Kumuda One of the fighters in the vanara army.
Kusa Rama’s son: also darbha grass.
Kushadhvaja An ancestor of Vishvamitra.
Kushamba Another ancestor of Vishvamitra. Also
Kushaparva and Kushanabha.
Lagna The point where the horizon and the
ecliptic meet: the point of the ecliptic which,
at any time, is at the horizon or on the
meridian: The moment of the sun’s entrance
into a sign of the zodiac. An auspicious
moment. A figure of the twelve zodiacal
signs.
Lakshmana The son of Dasaratha. One of the
twins who were the sons of Sumitra. The
faithful brother of Rama who went with him
to the Dandaka.
Lakshmi The goddess of fortune, prosperity
and beauty. She was born in the ocean of
milk during the churning of the ocean for
Amrita and she chose Vishnu as her Lord.
Lamba The hill on whose peak Hanuman
landed as soon as he crossed the ocean from
the Mahendra hill.
Lanka The beautiful city which was built
for Ravana by Vishvakarma, the divine
architect.
Lankini The goddess who protected the city of
Lanka.
Lava The son of Rama: twin of Kusa.
Lobha One of the six enemies of man’s equanimity.
(Ref. Kama).
Maa Ruda When the daityas were conquered
by the devas, Diti, their mother, was
unhappy and she observed a Vrata and got
the boon that she would bear a child which
would kill Indra: but there was a condition.
She should be very pure and clean during the
child’s growth in her womb. Indra knew this.
Once she unwittingly made a slight mistake.
With this as his chance Indra entered her
womb and cut the unborn child into seven
pieces. But the child would not die and they
were all crying. Indra said: “Maa Ruda”
meaning “do not cry.” Diti woke up and
found out what had happened. She knew that
Indra could not be destroyed. She made a
gift of the children to him and said: “Let
them be your companions. Since you said
“Maa Ruda” they will be known as the seven
Maruts .
Maya (tactics) The peculiar method of fighting for
which the asuras and rakshasas were famed.
They would disappear from the sight of the
assailant and harass him from the skies.
Subahu and Maricha and later, Indrajit were
excellent in this art.
Mayavi Possessing illusionary or magic powers,
employing deceit deluding others.
Mada Refer Kama.
Madhu Honey supposed to be intoxicating
and to be of eight kinds. Any intoxicating
liquor.
Madhu Refer Kaitabha
Madhu Madhu and Madhava make the first
two months of the year when Vasanta rules
the world.
Madhuchandas Sons of Vishvamitra.
Madhuka The name of a tree.
Madhyama A low pitch which is supposed to
be the ideal pitch to converse. Hanuman
spoke in this pitch.
Madhushyanda A son of Vishvamitra.
Mahadeva One of the Trinity. He is Siva the
destroyer.
Mahapadma One of the four Diggajas.
Mahodara The disease known as dropsy.
Harishchandra was visited by it because of
the anger of Varuna.
Mahodara One of Ravana’s trusted ministers.
Mahaparshva Another of Ravana’s trusted ministers.
Maharathika A great warrior or hero.
Maharshi The title given to a rishi who has
performed intense tapas.
Mahendra (hill) The great hill on the northern shore
of the ocean from whose top Hanuman
sprang into the air to leap across the ocean.
Mahodadhi The great ocean.
Mainaka During ancient days mountains had
wings and they could fly as they pleased.
They would cause great havoc wherever they
landed. Indra, therefore, took hisVajra and
cut off the wings. The god of wind Vayu
took pity on Mainaka and concealed him
inside the ocean.
Mainda One of the vanara chieftains.
Makaraksha One of the rakshasa warriors.
Malada Refer Karusha.
Malaya (peak) A small peak on the Rishyamooka
hill where Sugriva stayed with his four
companions.
Malini A river in Chitrakuta. Rama stayed very near it.
Mallika A small fragrant flower growing in
bushes.
Manasa Sarovara A lake created by Brahma.
Manes The forefathers: the Pitris.
Manasila A stone with a mineral embedded in
it. The stone is red in colour. Most probably
the colouring is due to red arsenic.
Manavastra The astra used by Rama to take
Maricha and to fling him into the ocean a
hundred yojanas away.
Madhuka The name of a tree.
Mandanila Soft, gentle and perfumed breeze
which is a constant companion of Kama and
Vasanta.
Mandavi The daughter of Janaka’s brother who
was given as a bride to Bharata.
Mandhata One of the famed kings of the
Surya vamsha. He was the son of
Yuvanashva. He was such a great king that in
later times he was referred to as “The
ornament of Krita Yuga.”
Mandakini The name of the river Ganga as she
flows in the heavens.
Mandodari The daughter of Maya, the wife of
Ravana and the mother of Indrajit.
Manmatha Another name for Kama, the god of
love.
Mantapa A small building designed like a
temple.
Manthara A companion of Kaikeyi. She had
been with the princess even before her
wedding and had come to Ayodhya with her.
She had been granted several privileges
because of her age and her love for Kaikeyi.
She was a short, ugly woman with a hump
on her back. When she heard about the
coronation of Rama as the Yuvaraja she was
displeased and she went to the presence of
Kaikeyi and after a lot of persuasion
convinced the young queen that Rama
should be banished from the kingdom.
Mantra An incantation.
Manorama The wife of Himavan and the
mother of Parvati, and Ganga. Her other
name was Mena.
Mantrapala One of the ministers of Dasaratha.
Manu The founder of the solar race and
he was the first law giver. The collection of
his words is named Manu Smriti.
Maricha An uncle of Ravana and he was
first punished by Rama during the yaga of
Vishvamitra. Later, when he had lured Rama
away from the hermitage at Panchavati, he
was killed by Rama.
Marichi One of the Prajapatis.
Markandeya A rishi, a great devotee of
Mahadeva, who was granted the boon that he
would always remain to be sixteen.
Maruts Refer Maa Ruda
Matali The charioteer of Indra.
Matanga He was a very great rishi held in
great veneration by everyone. He was served
by Shabari.
Matangasaras A lake called after the great rishi near
which was located the lake Pampa.
Matruhatya The sin ascribed to one who kills his
mother.
Matsarya Refer Kama
Mattha One of the last few warriors who fought for
Ravana and was killed.
Maya (Architect) The architect of the asuras. He was the
father of Mandodari.
Meena Lagna The Lagna under which Bharata was
born.
Meghanada The name of the son of Ravana.
When he was born his cry was like the roar
of thunder and so he was named Meghanada.
But this name was forgotten after he had
conquered Indra and won the name
‘Indrajit’.
Menaka One of the apsaras of the court of
Indra who was responsible for the loss of
Vishvamitra’s tapas.
Meru One of the famed peaks of the
Himalayas. It is a fabulous mountain round
which all the planets are said to revolve.
Meru Savarani Name of the eleventh Manu.
Mithi He was a king, an ancestor of
Janaka. The city by name Mithila was named
after him.
Mithila The capital city of the country of Videha.
Moha Refer Kama.
Moksha Attainment of salvation. The fourth
of the Purusharthas: Dharma, Artha, Kama
and Moksha.
Mudgara This is a favourite weapon of the
rakshasas.
Muhurta A period of 48 minutes.
Mulabala Ravana’s personal army which he
sends to the battlefield after the death of
Indrajit. The entire army was destroyed by
Rama and he fought all by himself. He used
the Gaandharvastra and the army was razed
to the ground.
Mritasatijivini One of the herbs to be found in the
hill by name Sanjivini which was brought to
the battlefield by Hanuman.
Nagas The serpents: the children of Kadru.
Also a semi-divine being having the face of
a man and the tail of a serpent and said to
inhabit Patala.
Nahusha A king of the lunar race: the father of
Yayati.
Nala The architect among the vanaras
since he was the son of Vishvakarma. He
was responsible for the building of the
bridge across the ocean and the bridge is
named Nalasetu after him.
Nalika A particularly sharp and fatal arrow.
Namuchi One of the daityas who was killed
by Indra during the war which was fought
after the churning of the ocean.
Nandana The garden in the abode of Indra.
Nandi Nandikeshvara as he is popularly
known, is the vahana of Mahadeva and an
old enemy of Ravana.
Nandigrama A small city, almost a hamlet, on
the outskirts of Ayodhya where Bharata
stayed during the fourteen years of Rama’s
exile.
Naracha A type of arrow which Rama used
against the army of Khara.
Narantaka A glorious warrior. He was the son of
Ravana.
Narayana Vishnu: one of his many names is
Narayana.
Narmada A river.
Nila He was the physician in the army of
the vanaras. Rama thought highly of his
powers of healing.
Nikumbha One of the sons of Kumbhakarna
who was killed after a glorious display of his
prowess.
Nikumbhila A secret spot under a Nyagrodha
tree where Indrajit wanted to perform a yaga
which, if it had been completed, would have
made him invincible.
Nimi An ancestor of Janaka in whose keeping was
placed the great Shivadhanus.
Nirvapanjali Water held in the cupped palms offered
to the dead as an oblation.
Nishadha A hunter, usually. Also a low-born man.
Nyagrodha Another name for the sacred Ashvattha
tree.
Papa Sin, crime, guilt.
Pasha Actually a noose. Like the astras
presided over by the gods there are pashas
also, Varuna Pasha and Yama Pasha to name
two of them.
Padmarekha An auspicious sign. If this line is
found on the sole of a woman she will be a
Sumangali.
Padya Offering of water for the washing of
the feet: this specially when someone very
great in tapas and such like, arrives as a
guest.
Palasa A tree whose flowers, crimson in
colour, will cover the tree completely, giving
the impression that the tree is a single big
flame glowing in the forest.
Pampa Saras This was the destination of Rama
and Lakshmana after they had taken leave of
Shabari. It was an extremely beautiful lake
surrounded by the most wonderful flowering
trees and birds.
Panasa A tree whose fruit could be eaten as food.
Panchala A country in the neighbourhood of
Kosala.
Panchavati This was a spot suggested by
Agastya when Rama asked him to name a
place for a hermitage to be built. It was on
the banks of the river Godavari.
Pannaga A snake, a serpent.
Parabrahman The Supreme Soul. (Refer Brahman).
Parasurama The sixth avatara of Vishnu. He
was the son of Jamadagni and he killed
Kartaviryarjuna. He was a hater of
kshatriyas.
Parivrajaka A wandering ascetic. This was the
disguise used by Ravana when he came to
Sita’s hermitage.
Parjanya The god of rain.
Parvati The daughter of Himavan and the wife of
Mahadeva.
Pasupata The astra presided over by Lord
Mahadeva.
Patala The underworld which is ruled by the Nagas,
Asuras.
Pativrata The ideal wife to whom her husband is
the only god.
Pauravas The descendants of the king Pururavas.
They are of the lunar race.
Paurnima The day of the full moon.
Payasa The elixir given to Dasaratha to be
distributed among his three queens. The
payasa was sanctified by the performance of
the yaga and it was divine.
Pinaka The bow of Mahadeva.
Pinda An offering, usually of rice balls
made to the departed souls. The sons are
meant to offer Pinda, and Tarpana to the
father so that he will reach the land of the
Pitris (Manes).
Pishachas A fiend, a malevolent being.
Pitris (Manes) The forefathers who are dead.
Pradakshana Circumambulation.
Prahastha The chief adviser and the commander-
in-chief of Ravana’s army.
Prahlada A danava who was a devotee of
Narayana. He was the grandfather of Bali.
Prajapati The Creator, Brahma.
Pralaya The great deluge which will make
the earth become submerged under the sea.
This is supposed to occur at the end of the
Yuga.
Pramathagana The attendants of Mahadeva.
Pranama Touching the feet of elders and taking
the dust of their feet. Salutation to elders.
Prasravana The hill where Rama spent the four
months of the rainy season. The hill was
very near Kishkindha.
Pratyaksha There are six different factors
which are needed to know the truth about
anything. The six are: Pratyaksha, Anumana,
Upamana, Shabda, Anuphalaprapti and the
sixth is Arthaprapti. Pratyaksha is what has
actually been seen. Anumana is conjecture,
meaning arriving at some conclusion on the
basis of what one has seen. Upamana is
comparison to something which is similar.
Shabda means, trying to get at the truth by
means of noises made, and such like.
Anuphalaprapti means: making certain that it
is not there because it is not found.
Arthaprapti is guessing and arriving at the
truth with the help of the other five and the
knowledge obtained by the other five.
Prayaga The sacred spot where the golden
waters of the Ganga mingle with the
midnight blue of the Yamuna. This was
where the ashrama of Bharadwaja was
located.
Prayashchitta Atonement; expiation, a religious act to
atone for the sin.
Prayopavesha A kind of self-immolation by
denying oneself food and even water.
Kshatriyas are not allowed to undergo
Prayopavesha.
Puja Worship.
Pulastya The grandfather of Ravana.
Punarvasu The star under which Rama was born.
Punnaga A sweet-smelling flower.
Punjikasthali An apsara whom Ravana had once
molested.
Punya An accumulation of good deeds. Righteous,
meritorious deeds and actions.
Puru A king of the lunar race. He was the son of
Yayati.
Pururavas The founder of the lunar race.
Purusharthas Refer Kama.
Purushottama Usually Vishnu is meant when this
name is used.
Pushan One of the Adityas.
Pushkaratirtha Name of sacred bathing place.
Pushpaka A chariot which originally
belonged to Kubera but was taken by
Ravana. It could fly in the sky.
Pushva The star under which Bharata was born.
Putrakama A yajna performed with a desire to get
sons.
Putrasneha Inordinate attachment to one’s child or
children.
Raghu One of the famous kings of the solar race. He
was the grandfather of Dasaratha.
Raghuvamsa The race of kings who had Raghu as
the ancestor: the solar race.
Rahu One of the nine planets. Son of
Viprachitti and Simhika. He is said to cause
the eclipse of the sun and the moon.
Rajagriha The capital city of Kekaya where
Bharata and Shatrughna were spending some
time during which the tragic events took
place in Ayodhya: the exile of Rama and the
death of the king.
Rajarshi Janaka was called a Rajarshi by
everyone. It is defined thus: A royal sage, a
saint-like prince, a kshatriya who, by his
pious life and devotion, has become a sage
or rishi.
Rajata hill One of the small mountains in the
South where the vanaras led by Angada
searched for Sita. It is so named because of
the silvery sheen emanating from it.
Raksha An amulet: a piece of silk or thread fastened
round the wrist as a protection.
Rakshasa A demon, an evil spirit, a fiend.
Rakshasi The feminine of Rakshasa.
Rama The eldest son of Dasaratha born of Kausalya.
Rambha One of the apsaras from the court of Indra.
Rama Rajya When Rama was ruling the
country the people were exceedingly happy,
and there was nothing but prosperity in the
country. Hence, when a country is ruled well
and when the people are happy it is called
Rama Rajya.
Ramayana The adventures, or the travels of
Rama related by the sage Valmiki. This is the
first Kavya ever written.
Rasatala The underworld.
Rani The wife of Manmatha or Kama
Ravana The celebrated king of Lanka. He
was the son of Vishravas and the grandson of
Pulastya.
Raudra “Like Rudra”: violent, wrathful.
The astra by name Raudra is fierce and is
presided over by Rudra.
Renuka The wife of Jamadagni and the mother of
Parasurama.
Richaka He was the husband of Satyavati and
the father of Jamadagni whose son was
Parasurama.
Rikshabila This was a cave which the vanaras
discovered quite by chance when they were
searching for Sita. It was actually a magic
city built by Maya for his daughter Hema. At
the time when the vanaras visited it, the city
was minded by Svayamprabha, Hema’s
friend.
Riksharajas The father of Vali and Sugriva.
Rishabha Name of a mountain.
Rishi A saint, an ascetic, an anchorite.
Rishyamooka The hill on which stayed Sugriva.
Because of the curse of Matanga Vali could
not step on the spot and so Sugriva felt that
he was safe there.
Rishyashringa The son of a great sage by name
Vibhandaka. He was brought to the country
named Anga where there was a great famine.
When Rishyashringa came the rains came
too and the king gave his daughter Shanta to
him. Rishyashringa was responsible for the
yajna by name Putrakama which Dasaratha
performed with a desire to be the father of
sons.
Ritviks Priests who officiate at a sacrifice.
Rohini One of the stars.
Rohita The son of Harishchandra, the king of the solar
race.
Romapada He was the king of the country
Anga which suffered from famine. His
daughter Shanta became the wife of
Rishyashringa.
Rudras (11) A group of gods, eleven in number,
supposed to be inferior manifestations of
Mahadeva or Siva or Shankara who is said to
be the head of the group.
Ruma The wife of Sugriva whom Vali had taken.
Sadananda The son of Gautama and Ahalya.
He was the guru, the preceptor to Janaka, the
king of Videha.
Sagara One of the kings of the solar race.
Sagara The ocean. This got its name
because the 60,000 sons of Sagara had
scooped up the entire earth in their search for
the sacrificial horse of their father. The
cavity thus formed was later filled up by
Ganga who was brought to the earth by
Bhagiratha one of the descendants of Sagara.
Sagaraputras The 60,000 sons of Sagara.
Sahadharmacharee A lawful wife: one who is
legally married. One who is a companion to
her husband in the observance of his dharma,
his duties.
Sala A tree. The name has become famous
because Rama, with a single arrow, pierced
seven Sala trees which were all in a row.
Saina (Upaya) One of the four methods employed
to achieve one’s ends. Refer Dana or Bedha
or Danda.
Samadhi Profound or abstract meditation,
concentrating the mind on the subject,
perfect absorption of thought into the one
object of meditation, which is the Supreme
Spirit. The 8th and last stage of Yoga.
Sama Veda One of the four Vedas. Ravana is
said to have pleased Lord Mahadeva by
singing the Sama accompanied by veena.
Samith Wood, fuel, especially fuel of sacrificial
sticks for the sacred fire.
Sampati The elder son of Aruna and Shyeni. He
was the brother of Jatayu.
Samskara Rites to be performed, specially funeral
rites.
Samudra The sea, the ocean. The king of the
seas.
Sanatkumara One of the four sons of Brahma, born
of his mind.
Sandhya The time when there is a juncture
of day and night, morning or evening
twilight. Juncture of the three divisions of
the day (morning, noon and evening). The
religious acts performed by the twice-borns
at these times.
Sangama Refer Prayaga.
Sanjivakarani The life-giving herb which is said to
grow on a hill by name Oshadhiparvata.
Santanakarani This is also found in the
Oshadhiparvata.
Sanyasi One who renounces the world
completely: an ascetic.
Sarama The daughter of Vibhishana who
was full of pity and compassion towards Sita
during her captivity.
Sarasa A bird, the Indian crane.
Sarana One of the Rakshasa spies sent by
Ravana to the camp of the vanaras to find
out the strength of Rama’s army.
Saraswati (river) The sacred river on whose banks
was located the ashrama of Vyasa. At
Prayaga, the Sangama is said to be of the
three sacred rivers: Ganga, Yamuna and
Saraswati and the Sangama is named Triveni
Sangama.
Sarayu The river which flows on the outskirts of
Ayodhya.
Sarvabhauma The elephant belonging to Kubera.
Sati The daughter of Daksha and the wife
of Mahadeva. She immolated herself at the
yajna performed by her father and was born
again as Parvati to be reunited with her lord.
Satyavati Vishvamitra’s sister. She was the wife of
Richaka and the mother of Jamadagni.
Savitri The wife of Satyavan, the king of
Salva. She is regarded as the ‘beau ideal’ or
highest pattern of conjugal fidelity. She
restored life back to her husband after
following Yama to the nether regions and
imploring him to grant her husband’s life to
her.
Shabari A Kirata woman who was an ardent
devotee of Rama.
Shabda Refer Pratyaksha.
Shabdavedi An astra which Dasaratha knew.
This would help the hunter to kill an animal
with the help of the noise produced by it.
Hitting an invisible target the sound of which
only is heard.
Shachidevi The wife of Indra.
Shakti A weapon in the form of spear, or
lance. Some of them are sometimes presided
over by the gods and have supernatural
powers to kill.
Shambara One of the asuras to fight whom Indra
sought the help of Dasaratha.
Shankha (conch) Refer gada
Shanta The daughter of Romapada and the wife of
Rishyashringa.
Shantam Papam The phrase, sometimes repeated
in a dramatic way, of saying: “God forbid
such an untoward or unlucky event.”
Sharabhanga One of the great rishis whom Rama
visited in the Dandaka forest.
Sharad ritu One of the seasons: autumn.
Shardula One of the spies of Ravana.
Shastra A sacred precept or rule: scriptural
injunction: A religious treatise, sacred book,
treatise.
Sharanga The bow of Vishnu.
Shantabali One of Sugriva’s trusted men.
Shatrughna The son of Dasaratha born of
Sumitra. He was the twin of Lakshmana and
was always with Bharata.
Shatrunjaya Rama’s elephant.
Shibi Name of a king who is said to have
saved Agni in the form of a dove from Indra
who appeared in the form of a hawk by
offering an equal quantity of his own flesh
weighed in a balance.
Shimshupa A tree in a Ashokavana of Ravana
on a branch of which Hanuman concealed
himself.
Shishira ritu The last of the seasons: winter.
Shivadhanus The great bow of Mahadeva which
had been in the keeping of the kings of
Videha, breaking which Rama won the hand
of Sita.
Shoola A weapon: trident.
Shrardha A funeral rite or ceremony
performed in honour of the departed souls of
dead relatives.
Shravana Name of a month corresponding to
July-August.
Shrutakirti The capital city of Guha, the hunter
chieftain.
Shrutakirti The daughter of Janaka’s brother given
in marriage to Shatrughna.
Shuklapaksha The brighter fortnight when the moon
waxes from a crescent to the full moon.
Shuklartha There are three arthas: Shuklartha,
Krishnartha, Chapalartha. Treading the right
path is Shuklartha; the path which has a
slight admixture of adharma but is, by and
large, right, is named Chapalartha and the
path which is entirely wrong is Krishnartha.
Shurpanakaha The half-sister of Ravana She can
well nigh be said to be responsible for the
destruction of the entire Rakshasa clan.
Shyama (tree) The Nyagrodha tree which was a
landmark mentioned by Bharadwaja to
facilitate the Kosala brothers to locate
Chitrakuta. The sage asked Sita to worship
the tree before they proceeded further.
Shyeni The wife of Aruna and the mother of the two
eagles Sampati and Jatayu.
Siddha A semi-divine being of great purity
and perfection said to possess the eight
supernatural faculties: Anima, Mahima,
Laghima, Garima, Prapti, Prakamyam,
Ishatvam, Vashitvam.
Siddhartha One of the ministers of Dasaratha.
Siddhashrama The sacred spot where
Vishvamitra performed a yajna which was
guarded by Rama and Lakshmana.
Siddhis (8) Refer Siddha.
Simhika A rakshasi who tried to obstruct the
path of Hanuman during his flight across the
sea.
Sindhu The river whose modern name is Indus.
Sita The foster-daughter of Janaka and the wife of
Rama.
Sloka A stanza or verse, usually in the Anushtup
metre.
Sona (river) Name of a river falling into the Ganga
near the city Pataliputra.
Srivatsa Said to be a mole on the chest of
Narayana.
Sruva A sacrificial ladle.
Sthulakaya One of the warriors in Ravana’s army.
Subahu The rakshasa who was killed by
Rama when he tried to disturb the yaga of
Vishvamitra.
Sudharma The great hall of Indra.
Sudarshana Refer Chakra.
Sugriva The younger brother of Vali, the
king of Kishkindha. Sugriva and Rama
became friends and Rama was able to lay
siege to Lanka with the help of Sugriva and
his army of bears and monkeys.
Suka A spy of Ravana.
Sukra The great Bhargava, the preceptor, the guru of
the asuras: especially Bali.
Sumangali A woman whose husband is alive.
Sumantra The charioteer of Dasaratha.
Sumati One of the wives of king Sagara.
Sumitra The wife of Dasaratha and the mother of
Lakshmana.
Sunanda The gandharva who was the husband of
Tataka.
Sunashepha Refer Ajigarta.
Suparna One of the names of Garuda.
Suparshva The son of Sampati.
Surasa She had been sent by the devas to
obstruct the path of Hanuman across the sea,
to test the strength of his will.
Surya The name of the sun. He was the
ancestor of the kings of the solar race: Surya
vamsha.
Sushena The physician in the camp of the
vanaras.
Suta A charioteer. The son of a kshatriya
by a woman of the Brahmin caste. He is a
charioteer or a bard.
Sutheekshna One of the rishis in the Dandaka forest
whom Rama visited and saluted.
Suvela Name of the Trikuta mountain in which was
built Lanka.
Svarnaroma One of the ancestors of Vishvamitra.
Swasti Repeating incantations to ward off evil
befalling the person concerned.
Svayamprabha Refer Rikshabila.
Swayamvara An occasion when the princess of
a kingdom is asked to choose her husband
from among the princes assembled.
Swapana One of the many astras used in the war.
Swastika Name of the boat which carried
Bharata and the other members of the royal
family across the river Ganga.
Syandika The name of a river.
Tapas Penance performed with single-hearted
concentration.
Tapasvin One who performs tapas.
Tapasvini The feminine of tapasvin.
Tapoloka One of the seven lokas above the earth,
Bhoo, Bhuva, Suva, Maha and then Tapa.
Tarpana The anjali offered to the departed soul.
Tamasa This was the river on whose banks was
situated the ashrama of Valmiki.
Thara One of the chieftains in the vanara army.
Tara The wife of Vali and the mother of Angada.
Tirtha A holy place, a place of pilgrimage,
a shrine etc., dedicated to some holy object,
specially on or near the bank of a sacred
river.
Tripathaga A name given to Ganga since she
flows in the heavens, the earth and the lower
regions.
Tataka A dreadful rakshasi who was the mother of
Maricha. She was killed by Rama.
Tatakavana Malada and Karusha the two
countries which she was occupying were
together called Tatakavana.
Trishiras The brother of Khara who was killed by
Rama.
Trishiras A son of Ravana was also Trishiras.
Tilaka A small fragrant flower white in colour.
Trijata One of the ‘good’ rakshasis who
recounted a dream she had to the other
rakshasis who were torturing Sita.
Trikuta The hill on which was situated Lanka.
Tripura The three cities of gold, silver and
iron in the sky, air and earth built for the
demons by Maya. They were burnt down,
along with the demons inhabiting them, by
Mahadeva at the request of the gods.
Trivikrama The immense form the Lord assumed
during the Vamana avatara.
Uma Parvati, the daughter of Himavan.
Upamana Refer Pratyaksha.
Upendra When the devas were being
harassed by the asuras, Aditi, their mother,
prayed that a son should be born who would
free them from the power of Bali. Lord
Narayana Himself agreed to be born as her
son and when he was born, he was named
Upendra. His other name was Vamana since
he was short and small.
Urmila Janaka’s daughter who was given to
Lakshmana.
Ushanas Another name for Sukra, the guru of the
asuras.
Uttara The name of a star.
Uttara Phalguni The name of a star.
Vaijayantimala The garland of flowers worn by Vishnu.
Vaishravana Name of Kubera, the god of
wealth. Also the name of Ravana. Both were
the son of Vishravas.
Vajra The weapon of Indra: the thunderbolt.
Vajradamshtra The trusted commander of Ravana’s army.
Vali The king of Kishkindha: the son of Riksharajas
and the brother of Sugriva.
Valkala A coarse garment made of the bark
of a tree. This is the garment worn by those
who dwell in the forest: who are tapasvis.
Vamana Refer Upendra.
Vamadeva One of the preceptors in the court of
Dasaratha.
Vanadevata These are supposed to guard the forest.
A sylvan deity: a dryad.
Vandhi Magadhas The convention in a royal
household is: the king has to be woken up
with music and the songs should be made up
of words in praise of the king and wishing
him well. These singers are called Vandhi
Magadhas and Sutas.
Vanjulaka A kind of bird.
Vanara A monkey.
Varaha The third avatara of Narayana when
he lifted up the earth with his tusk. She had
been submerged under the ocean and he had
to assume the form of a Varaha, the boar.
Varuna The lord of the nether world and of the seas.
He is one of the Dikpalakas.
Varunastra The astra presided over by Varuna.
Vasanta When Indra sends Kama into the
world to disturb the penance of a rishi, Kama
is usually accompanied by Vasanta, the god
of Spring and Mandanila, the perfumed
breeze which is said to aid him and make his
task easier.
Vasanta ritu The spring: the months Madhu and
Madhava.
Vastushanti Certain rituals to be observed
before living in a new house. The fire should
be fed with oblations and the Vishvedevas
should be worshipped.
Vashatkara An exclamation used on making an
oblation to a deity: like Indraya Vashat:
Pushne Vashat: etc.
Vasishtha The kulaguru of the race of the
Ikshvakus. He was the chief priest in the
court of Dasaratha and the preceptor of the
young sons of the king.
Vasus (8) Name of a class of deities who are
eight in number: Aapa, Dhruva, Soma,
Dhara, Anila, Anala, Pratyusha and
Prabhasa.
Vasu Wealth, riches.
Vasuki The son of Kadru and the lord of the
serpent world. He was not wicked like
Takshaka or Karkotaka. He was used as the
churning rope during the great churning of
the ocean of milk.
Vasumati The earth so full of riches and wealth.
Vatapi The brother of Ilvala who were both killed by
Agastya.
Vayavyastra The astra presided over by Vayu.
Vayu The god of wind. The deity
supposed to preside over the wind. There are
seven courses of the wind: Aavaha, Pravaha,
Samvaha, Udvaha, Vivaha, Parivaha and
Paravaha. The seven Maruts are said to be
ruled by Vayu.
Vedanga Name of a certain class of works
regarded as auxiliary to the Vedas and
designed to aid the correct pronunciation and
interpretation of the text and the right
employment of the mantras in ceremonials.
Vedavati Ravana mentions her name as one of
those who had cursed him once.
Vedika A sacrificial altar or ground. A
raised seat, an elevated spot of ground
usually for sacred purposes.
Veena A stringed instrument which is said
to be the constant companion of Narada. It
was an instrument playing on which Ravana
was an adept. His dhwaja was the Veena.
Vibhishana The younger brother of Ravana.
Videha Janaka’s kingdom.
Vibhandaka The father of Rishyashringa.
Viryasulka A bride given as a reward for the display
of prowess: like Sita or Draupadi.
Vidhata Name of Brahma, the Creator.
Vidyudjihva One of the henchmen of Ravana.
He was skilled in the art of Maya. Ravana,
when he heard about the coming of Rama’s
army, made a desperate attempt to win Sita
over by telling her that Rama was killed by
Prahastha. To prove it he had asked
Vidyudjihva to make a head like that of
Rama and also a replica of the bow of Rama.
This only made Sita bemoan her loss and
soon the Maya of the rakshasa was exposed.
Vijaya One of the ministers of Dasaratha.
Vijaya An auspicious hour. If something is lost at this
time, its recovery is certain.
Vimana A vehicle or conveyance in general: also a
heavenly ratha moving in the skies.
Vinata The mother of Garuda and Aruna.
Vinda This is another name for Vijaya which is an
auspicious hour.
Vindhya A range of mountains which almost
divides the Bharatavarsha into two. It is one
of the Kulaparvatas and forms the southern
limit of Madhyadesa.
Viradha The first obstruction in the path of
the Kosala brothers when they entered the
Dandaka forest.
Virochana The father of Bali equally well
known for his generous nature. He was the
son of Prahlada.
Vishakha The star of the Raghu clan.
Vishvamitra A great rishi who was first a
kshatriya and then became a Brahamarshi by
severe tapas.
Vishvakarma The architect of the gods.
Vishvaroopa The vision of the All-pervading
Form of the Lord seen during the yaga of
Bali when the Vamana grew to immense
proportions covering the Universe.
Vishvedevas A class of deities who are said to
protect.
Vidyadhara A class of celestials.
Vranakoopa The name of the spring
Drumakulya after it was purified by Rama.
(Refer Drumakulya).
Vrata A religious observance which has to follow
certain rules and stipulations.
Vritra An asura whom Indra killed with his Vajra.
Vyuha An arrangement of the army in a particular
form.
Yajna A sacrifice. A sacrificial rite.
Yajnapashu An animal for sacrifice, a sacrificial
victim.
Yajnasala A sacrificial hall.
Yajaka A sacrificer: a sacrificing priest.
Yaksha Name of a class of semi-god who
are described as attendants of Kubera, the
god of wealth. They are employed as
guardians of his riches and his gardens.
Yama The god who is the lord of the southern
quarter. He is the god of death.
Yamakinkara A messenger of the god of death.
Yamuna A river which is a tributary of Ganga.
Yamunavana The coppice which runs along the
banks of the river.
Yayati A king of the lunar race. He was the son of
Nahusha.
Yoga Deep and abstract meditation,
concentration of the mind, contemplation of
the Supreme Spirit which is defined as
“Chitta Vritti Nirodha.”
Yogi An ascetic, a contemplative saint.
Yojana A measure of distance equal to four krosas or
eight to nine miles.
Yudhajit The prince of Kekaya and brother of
Kaikeyi.
Yuddhonmatta One of the last warriors to die in
the army of Ravana before the final
encounter between Rama and Ravana.
Yuga An age of the world. These are four: Krita,
Treta, Dwapara and Kali.
Yupastambha A sacrificial post to which the victim
is fastened at the time of immolation.
Yuvanashva The father of Mandhata.
Yuvaraja An heir-apparent, a prince-royal, crown
prince.
THE BIRTH OF AN EPIC
On the banks of the river Tamasa stood the sage Valmiki. He
was absorbed in the contemplation of the sense of peace
pervading the place. All on a sudden, he heard the twang of a
bow-string, the whirr of an arrow and the piteous cry of a
Krauncha bird whose mate had just been killed by the arrow.
Valmiki was overcome with pain and compassion and, when
his eyes rested on the hunter who had parted the birds, his
mind was full of anger and he spoke harshly to the sinner:
मा िनषाद प्रित ठां वमगमः शा वतीः समाः |
य क्रौंचिमथुनादेकमवधी काममोिहतम् ||
“O hunter, as you have killed the Krauncha bird which was
lost in the ecstasy of love, you will not attain bliss for eternity”
The Oyster, they say, breeds the pearl in a moment of
irritation. Even so, out of the heart of the poet, whose soul is
drenched with pain is born a poem.
Thus was born the Adi Kavya - THE RAMAYANA

Ramayana by Kamala Subramaniam

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Ramayana by Kamala Subramaniam

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Ramayana by Kamala Subramaniam

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

RAMAYANA

BHAVAN’S BOOK UNIVERSITY

1. THE MAGNIFICENT LEAP

You might also like

Pfad - The Proxy pFad of © 2024 Garber Painting. All rights reserved.